ve 


pet 
De 


os 2 ‘ 
sans ss 
‘ Nee et 

Rh a ea ‘Y 


Ye 


URS 
p aie ii 


ah 


AKA 


Library of the 
Church Divinity School 
i of the Pacific 


No. L5324 ie Class PP S434 Ma 


Ex Dono J, 0, Lincoln 
Date 1937 


Librarp of the 
Church Divinity School 
of the Pacific 


NolS92H..ctass. 225, SHIA 
Bx DOn0 kee J.0.Lintala ihe or ee 


DD be Seteaeeete coe 1937 Jevclhdesecesbeenleshe eee 


“i 


oe 


Ie et eat ee eS RO Le a er rr nn 


eA 


WalterLbol 


) ee eee Pevsy Auth ine UV Cusaney 


A PLAIN INTRODUCTION 
TO THE > P. 


/ 
i 


CRITICISM OF THE NEW TESTAMENT . 


— 


. 


acd 


Orford 


HORACE HART, PRINTER [0 THE UNIVERSITY 


A 
PLAIN=-INTRODUCTION 


TO THE 


CRITICISM OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 


FOR THE USE OF BIBLICAL STUDENTS 


BY THE LATE 


FREDERICK HENRY AMBROSE SCRIVENER 


M.A., D.C.L., LL.D. 


t PREBENDARY OF EXETER, VICAR OF HENDON 


FOURTH EDITION, EDITED BY 


THE REV. EDWARD MILLER, M.A. 


FORMERLY FELLOW AND TUTOR OF NEW COLLEGE, OXFORD 


ML miV Ay : ~ 
JS BINT eo 
f/_ <x 
f > OF tha — 
VOI 1 f= te See 
[ PACiEiG aie 
it 
\\ " yy 
\ J gy | 
VA 
en 


London 
GEORGE BELL & SONS, YorkK STREET, COVENT GARDEN 
AND NEW YORK: 66 FIFTH AVENUE 


‘CAMBRIDGE: DEIGHTON BELL & Co. 


1894 


ib, a8 


In templo Dei offert unusquisque quod potest: alii aurum, argentum, et lapides preti 
byssum et purpuram et coccum offerunt et hyacinthum, * Nobiscum bene agitur, si o} 
pelles et caprarum pilos. Et tamen Apostolus contemtibiliora nostra magis necessaria jud 


Higeronymi Prologus 


\ ’ 


& 
® 
S 


DEDICATION 


[IN THE THIRD EDITION | 


TO HIS GRACE 


EDWARD, LORD ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY. 


My Lorp ArcasisHop, 


Nearly forty years ago, under encouragement from 
your venerated predecessor Archbishop Howley, and with the 
friendly help of his Librarian Dr. Maitland, I entered upon the 
work of collating manuscripts of the Greek New Testament by 
examining the copies brought from the East by Professor 
Carlyle, and purchased for the Lambeth Library in 1805. 
I was soon called away from this employment—éxov déxovti ye 
Ovug—to less congenial duties in that remote county, wherein 
long after it was your Grace’s happy privilege to refresh the 
spirits of Churchmen and Churchwomen, by giving them pious 
work to do, and an example in the doing of it. What I have 
since been able to accomplish in the pursuits of sacred criticism, 
although very much less than I once anticipated, has proved, 
I would fain hope, not without its use to those who love Holy 
Scripture, and the studies which help to the understanding of 
the same. 

Among the scholars whose sympathy cheered and aided my 
Biblical labours from time to time, I have had the honour of 
including your Grace; yet it would be at once unseemly and 
fallacious to assume from that circumstance, that the principles ° 
of textual criticism which I have consistently advocated have 


vi DEDICATION. 


approved themselves to your judgement. All that I can look 
for or desire in this respect is that I may seem to you to 
have stated my case fairly and temperately, in earnest contro- 
versy with opponents far my superiors in learning and dialectic 
power, and for whom, in spite of literary differences, I enter- 
tain deep respect and true regard. 

My Lord, you have been called by Divine Providence to the 
first place in our Communion, and have entered upon your 
great office attended by the applauses, the hopeful wishes, and 
the hearty prayers of the whole Church. May it please God to 
endow you richly with the Christian gifts as well of wisdom as 
of courage: for indeed the highest minister of the Church of 
England, no less than the humblest, will need courage in the 
coming time, now that faith is waxing cold and adversaries are 


many. 


I am, my Lord Archbishop, 
Your obliged and faithful servant, 
F. H. A. SCRIVENER. 


Henpon VIcARAGE, 
Whitsuntide, 1883. 


PREFACE TO FOURTH EDITION. 


AT the time of the lamented death of Dr. Scrivener a new 
edition of his standard work was called for, and it was supposed 
that the great Master of Textual Criticism had himself made 
sufficient corrections and additions for the purpose in the margin 
of his copy. When the publishers committed to me the task 
of preparation, I was fully aware of the absolute necessity of 
going far beyond the materials placed at my disposal, if the book 
were to be really useful as being abreast of the very great pro- 
gress accomplished in the last ten years. But it was not till 
I had laboured with absolute loyalty for some months that 
I discovered from my own observation, and from the advice 
of some of the first textual critics, how much alteration must 
at once be made. 

Dr. Scrivener evidently prepared the Third Edition under 
great disadvantage. He had a parish of more than 5,500 inhabi- 
tants upon his hands, with the necessity of making provision for 
increase in the population. The result was that after adding 
125 pages to his book he had an attack of paralysis, and so 
it is not surprising that his work was not wholly conducted 
upon the high level of his previous publications. The book has 
also laboured under another and greater disadvantage of too 
rapid, though unavoidable, growth. The 506 pages of the 
First Edition have been successively expanded into 626 pages 
in the Second, 751 in the Third, and 874 in the Fourth; while 
the framework originally adopted, consisting only of nine 
chapters, was manifestly inadequate to the mass of material 
ultimately gathered. It has therefore been found necessary, as 


0 


Vill PREFACE. 


the work proceeded, to do violence, amidst much delicate 
embarrassment, to feelings of loyalty to the author forbidding 
alteration. The chief changes that have been made are as 
follows :— 

The first intention of keeping the materials within the 
compass of one volume has been abandoned, and it has been 
divided into two volumes, with an increase of chapters in each. 

Instead of 2,094 manuscripts, as reckoned in the third 
edition under the six classes, no less than 3,791 have been 
recorded in this edition, being an increase of 236 beyond the 
8,055 of Dr. Gregory, without counting the numerous vacant 
places which have been filled up. 

Most of the accounts of ancient versions have been rewritten 
by distinguished scholars, who are leaders in their several 
departments. 

The early part of Volume I has been enriched from the 
admirable book on ‘Greek and Latin Palaeography,’ by Mr. E. 
Maunde Thompson, who with great kindness placed the proof- 
sheets at my disposal before publication. 

Changes have been made in the headlines, the indexes, and 
in the printing, and sometimes in the arrangement, which will, 
I trust, enable the reader to find his way more easily about 
the treatise. 

And many corrections suggested by eminent scholars have 
been introduced in different places all through the work. 

A most pleasing duty now is to tender my best thanks to the 
Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Salisbury and the Rev. H. J. 
White, M.A., for the rewriting of the chapter on Latin Versions 
by the latter under Dr. John Wordsworth’s supervision, with 
help from M. Samuel Berger; to the Rev. G. H. Gwilliam, B.D., 
Fellow of Hertford College, now editing the Peshitto for the 
University of Oxford, for the improvement of the passages upon 
the Peshitto and the Curetonian; the Rev. H. Deane, B.D., for - 
additions to the treatment of the Harkleian ; and the Rev. Dr. 
Waller, Principal of St. John’s Hall, Highbury, for the results 
of a collation of the Peshitto and Curetonian; to the Rev. A. C. 
Headlam, M.A., Fellow of All Souls College, for a revision of the 


PREFACE. ix 


long chapter upon Egyptian Versions; to F. C. Conybeare, Esq., 
M.A., late Fellow of University College, for rewriting the sec- 
tions on the Armenian and Georgian Versions; to Professor 
Margoliouth, M.A., Fellow of New College, for rewriting the 
sections on the Arabic and Ethiopic Versions ; to the Rey. Ll. 
J. M. Bebb, M.A., Fellow of Brasenose College, for rewriting the 
section upon the Slavonic Version; to Dr. James W. Bright, 
_ Assistant-Professor in the Johns Hopkins University, for rewrit- 
ing the section on the Anglo-Saxon Version, through Mr. White’s 
kind offices ; to E. Maunde Thompson, Esq., D.C.L., LL.D., F.S.A., 
&ce., for kindness already mentioned, and other help, and to G. F. 
Warner, Esq., M.A., of the Manuscript Department of the British 
Museum, for correction of some of the notices of cursive MSS. 
belonging to the Museum, and for other assistance ; to J. Rendel 
Harris, Esq., M.A., Fellow of Clare College and Reader in 
Palaeology in the University of Cambridge, for much help of a 
varied nature; to Professor Isaac H. Hall, Ph.D., of New York 
City, for sending and placing at my disposal many of his publi- 
cations ; to the lamented Professor Bensly, for writing me a letter 
upon the Syriac Versions; to the Rev. Nicholas Pocock, M.A., 
of Clifton, for some results of a collation of F and G of St. Paul ; 
to Professor Bernard, D.D., Trinity College, Dublin, for a paper 
of suggestions ; to the Rev. Walter Slater, M.A., for preparing 
Index II in Vol. I; and to several other kind friends, for assis- 
tance of various kinds freely given. The generosity of scholars 
in communicating out of their stores of learning is a most 
pleasing feature in the study of the present day. Whatever 
may be my own shortcomings—and I fear that they have been 
enhanced by limitations of time and space, and through the 
effects of ill-health and sorrow—the contributions enumerated 
cannot but render the present edition of Dr. Scrivener’s great 


work eminently useful to students, 
EDWARD MILLER. 


9, BrapmorE Roap, Oxrorp, 
January 17, 1894. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER I. 


PAGE 
PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS . ‘ . . . . . 1 


Various readings antecedently probable, §§ 1-3 ; actually existent, 4 ; 
sources of information, 5 ; textual criticism, 6-9 ; classes and extent of 
various readings, 10-12; divisions of the work, 12. 


CHAPTER II. 


GENERAL CHARACTER OF THE GREEK MSS. OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 21 


Authorities, § 1; materials for writing, 2-7; form and style, 8-9; 
character of early Uncial writing, 10; of Cursive, 11; ascript or sub- 
script, 12; breathings and accents, 13 ; punctuation, 14; abbreviations, 
15; capitals, 16; stichometry, 17 ; correction or revision of MSS., 18. 


CHAPTER III. 


DIVISIONS OF THE TEXT, AND OTHER PARTICULARS . . . 56 


Earliest Sections, §§ 1-2; ‘Ammonian’ Sections and ‘Eusebian’ 


Canons, 3; Euthalian Sections and Lessons, 4, 5; Subscriptions, 6 ; 
foreign matter, 7, 8; tabular view, 9; chapters and verses, 10; contents 
and order, 11, 12; Lectionaries, 13, 14. 


APPENDIX TO CHAPTER III . . . . . : . . 80 


Synaxarion and Eclogadion of the Gospels and Apostolic writings 
daily throughout the year ; Menology. 


CHAPTER IV. 


THE LARGER UNCIALS OF THE GREEK TESTAMENT . ° : 90 


Codex Sinaiticus; Cod. Alexandrinus; Cod, Vaticanus; Cod. 
Ephraemi; Cod. Bezae. 


CHAPTER V. 


UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS . . . . 5 aby! 
From E (Codex Basiliensis) to 1 of St. Andrew of Athos. 


Xli CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER VI. 


PAGE 
UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS OF THE ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES, OF 


ST. PAUL'S EPISTLES, AND OF THE APOCALYPSE . . . 169 
(1) Acts, N-2; (2) Paul, N-2; (8) Apocalypse, N-P. 


CHAPTER VII. 


CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. PART I. 1-449 . 4 aM) 


CHAPTER VIII. 


CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. PART II. 450-774 . . 241 
CHAPTER Ix. 

CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. PART II, 775-1321 . ~ 272 
CHAPTER X. 


CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES, 1-420 . 284 


CHAPTER XI. 


CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF ST. PAUL'S BPISTLES, 1-491 : . SOUT 


CHAPTER XII. 


CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE APOCALYPSE, 1-184. . . » 820 


CHAPTER XIII. 


EVANGELISTARIES, OR MANUSCRIPT SERVICE-BOOKS OF THE GOSPELS, 
O63 sens . . : : . c : : . + 327 


CHAPTER XIV. 


LECTIONARIES CONTAINING THE APOSTOLOS OR PRAXAPOSTOLOS, 1-288 368 | 


ADDITIONAL UNCIALS . : : : : : : ; 5 Ns 
APPENDIX A. OHIEF AUTHORITIES ; ; : : 5 we 
»_ B. ON FACSIMILES : : : : ; : eae 
¥, C. ON DATING BY INDICTION F ‘ : : - 380 
. D. ON THE ‘Pyyuara. : : ‘ 5 : AP Si 
x8 E. TABLE OF DIFFERENCES . 5 ‘ : : . 884 
INDEX I. OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS ; : , : : - $9 


INDEX II. OF SCRIBES, PAST OWNERS, AND COLLATORS ’ - 411 


DESCRIPTION OF THE CONTENTS OF THE 
LITHOGRAPHED PLATES} 


PLATE I 5 : 5 7 opposite page 29 
1. (1) Alphabet from the Rosetta Stone [B. c. 196}, a specimen of capitals. 
2. (2) Alphabet from Cod, Sinaiticus 


8. (3) Alphabet from Cod, Alexandrinus ces ve oh yaneiaiee 


PLATE II é : : 32 
1. (4) Alphabet from the Cotton Poca (Evan. N) and Titus: C. xv (vil, 
2. (5) And from Cod, Nitriensis (Evan. R, Brit. Mus. Add. 17,211). 


PLATE III. . 9 : : : . ; - . 84 
1. (6) Alphabet from Cod. Dublinensis (Evan. Z). 
2. (7) From Brit. Mus. Harl. 5598 (Evst. 150), [a. p. 995}. 
3. (8) From Brit. Mus. Burney 19 (Evan. 569). 
Note that above psi in 2 stands the cross-like form of that letter as 
found in Apoce. B [viii]. 


PLATE IV. ; 5 ; : : A o ONY 

1. (9) Extract from Hyporides’ ¢ Oration for Lycophron, col. 15, 1. 23, &c. 
(‘Ymrepidov Adyo, ed. Babington, 1853). Dating between B.c. 100 
to a.p. 100, on Egyptian papyrus, in a cursive or running hand. 
AvyTaoe Tiva TwY To|ALToV adikws Seo| Har vuwy Kar Eero | Kat avTiBoran 
xe|Aevoa Kape Kaheca|rous cuvepovvras >. See pp. 44, 51. 

2. (10) Extract from Philodemus wept naniav (Herculanensium voluminum 
quae supersunt, fol., Tom. 8, Col. xx. ll. 6-15). See pp. 30, 38. 
ovTws moAupabeaTarov mpoo|ayopevopevoy overat Taya | SuvacOat iva 
one Ka Toile ovx o1oy eavTov og eviotalovdev Te pwparat KaTexay | 
Kat ov ovvopwy ort ToAAa Seu|rar TpLBHS av Kar amo THO av|rno ywyTaL 
pe00d0v Kabalrep Ta THO ToinTinnT pEepn Kat | SioTL TEpL TOUT TOAV- 


padec|. 


1 Unfortunately, it did not occur to us till after the work was nearly all in type 
to transfer the Lithographed Plates to places opposite the pages which they chiefly 
illustrate, and that in consequence a few expressions in the text ought to be 
altered. The advantage of this arrangement appears to be so great as to over- 
balance the slight inaccuracies alluded to, which cannot now be removed. The 
plates and their references will, it is hoped, be found easily from the explanations _ 
here given. : 


XIV DESCRIPTION OF THE LITHOGRAPHED PLATES. 


3. (11°) Cod. Friderico-August. [iv], 2 Sam. vii. 10, 11, Septuagint: 
ceavTov Kabwo ap|xno Ka ap nyepw | wy eraga pita | em Tov Aaov 
pov | tod Kat eramivw|oa anaytac Tous | exOpove cov kat | avénow ce 
kar oul. 

4. (15) Cod. Sinaiticus, & [iv], Luke xxiv. 338-4: t7 wpa vmeorpelpay 
evo tepovoal|Anu* xa evpoy n|O@pocpevove Tova | evdexa kar Tove | ovv 
avrowo eyo. 

5. (11°) Cod. Sin., r Tim. iii. 16, to tno evoeBerac | puornpiov oo € with a 
recent correction. See II. 391. There are no capital letters in 
this Plate. 


PLATE V : 5 3 0 3 5 : “ : 

1. (12) Cod. Alexandrinus, A [v], Gen. i. 1-2, Septuagint.. These four 
lines are in bright red, with breathings and accents”. Hence- 
forth capital letters begin to appear. €y dpyf éndinoev 6 00 Tov 
éu|pavoy Kae tiv viv H 8é yA Hv a’d|paroo Kat dxarackevacroa: | Kat 
ox6T0g érava THO aBiooou. | 

2. (13) Cod. Alex., Acts xx. 28, in common ink. See II. 87. MWpoceyxere 
eavTows Koa mavTe Tw | Topi ev w duao TO va TO | ayov €OeTO 
emaxomouva’ | momouvey THY exxnovay|rouv KU ny TepiemoinoaTo da| 
Tov aiparos Tov td.ou" | 

3. (14) Cod. Cotton., Titus C. xv, Evan. N, with Ammonian section and 
Eusebian canon in the margin. John xv. 20: Tov Aoyou ov| 
eyo evov v|puv" ovr cory | dovdA0g pe | Tov Kv avTou. 


PLATE VI. 5 : : : 2 : 3 : : : 6 : 

1. (15) Cod. Burney 21 [a.p. 1292], Evan. 571. See p. 257. John xxi. 
17-18 : mpdBara pou aurv apny Aéyw cou | be Ho vewTEpos, ECwvyVET 
é€lavtov’ Kal mepierarna bnov HOclAco* Stray Se ynpdono, éxreveto| 

2. (16) Cod. Arundel 547, Evst. 257 [ix or x]. Seep. 345. The open work 
indicates stops and musical notes in red. John viii. 13-14: 
Avtw 6: papicds | oc + ad mept céavrév | paprupeio 7 pap|tupla cou 
dun éa|tw GdAnOno + are| 

8. (17) Cod. Nitriensis, R of the Gospels, a palimpsest [vi]. Luke v. 26: 
€aCov rov Ov | Kat etAnabn|cav poBov Ae|yorTea ott|. 


PLATE VII 


1. (18) Cod. Dublin., Z of the Gospels, a palimpsest [vi] from Barrett. 
Matt. xx. 33-4: avorvywow on ofOarlpor nuwy | CrAayxnabeo Se o 
to | nbaro Twv oppaTe | avrwy nat evdewo|. 

2. (19) Cod. Cyprius, K of the Gospels [ix], John vi. 52-8: ’Euaxovro div 
mpog GAAnAovT dt tovdator AelyovTeo* THO Svvatat ddToo Hyiv Tv 
chp|xa Sodva payeiv’ einey ddv dvroic 6 wo Gl. It has the 
Ammonian section in the margin (¢s’ =66), and a flourish in the 
place of the Eusebian canon. See p. 187. 


98 


145 


. 153 


1 Tn later manuscripts Proper Names are often distinguished by a horizontal 


line placed over them, but no such examples occur in these Plates. 


? The reader will observe throughout these specimens that the breathings and 


accents are usually attached to the jirst vowel of a diphthong. 


PLATE VIII . 


DESCRIPTION OF THE LITHOGRAPHED PLATES. 


(20) Cod. Vaticanus, B of the Gospels, Acts and Epistles [iv], taken from 


PLATE IX 


Burgon’s photograph of the whole page. Mark xvi. 3-8: piv 
Tov Aidov éx THs | OYpag Tov pynpéiov | kde dvaBrAébaca Oew|povaww 
Ste dvanend|Acora 5 Acboo Hy yap | péeyao opddpa Kade 2A|Odvoea eo 7d 
punperlov éiSov veavioxoy | KaOjpuevov év roxa | degroug mepiBeBAnpe|vov 
aToAny even | kde EebaphnOnoay | 6 be A€yer dvtaio pr | exOap- 
Béobe iF (nralre tov vaCapyvoy Td | éoravpwpevoy iyép|On due 
Corw Ge ide | 5 rénoa Srov enxa | dvrdv ddrda tméyere | mare 
Tie padntaic | duro} nde 7H wérpw| Sr mpodye duds eo | rhv 
yariAdiay xe dvirov deo Kado ei|mev ipiv nde e£eAO0u|oa Epuyov 
dnd Tov | pynpéiov étxev yap | dvtdo rpdpoo Kade exloracic Kd dvdevt 
éu|dev troy époBovy|ro yap : Here again, asin Plate IV, no capital 
letters appear. What follows on the Plate is by a later hand. 


XV 


- 105 


5 GY 
1. (21) Cod. Par. Nat. Gr. 62, Evan. L of the Gospels [viii], as also 


3 (23) below, are from photographs given by Dean Burgon : see 
pp. 183-4. In the first column stands Mark xvi. 8 with its 
Ammonian section (oAy 233) and Eusebian canon (8=2): Kat 
eferABovoa é|puyoy dro Tév| pynpevou + é|xev 5 avras Tpolyoo kat 
exotaceaoc’ | kal ovderr ovder | cimov+époBovr|ro ydp'+ In the 
second column, after the strange note transcribed by us (II. 
388), corny Se xa | tadra pepol|ueva peta ro | EpoBovyTo | yap + | 
*Avaotac Se mpwi | mpwrn caBBats+(ver.9) &£%i much resembles 
that in Plate XI, No. 27. 


2. (22) Cod. Nanianus, Evan. U, retraced after Tregelles. Burgon 


(Guardian, Oct. 29, 1873) considers this facsimile unworthy of 
the original writing, which is ‘even, precise, and beautiful.’ 
Mark v. 18: Bévroo avrov | &o 7d Add | mapexdre dv|royv 6 
Sdatpoly.cdeac iva. The Ammonian section (u7=48) is in the 
margin with the Eusebian canon (B, in error for H) underneath. 
The v on the other side is by a much later hand. See p. 149. 


3. (23) Cod. Basil. of the Gospels, Evan. 1 [x?]. Seep. 190. Lukei. 1, 2 


PLATE X 


(the title: évayye[Aov] kard Aoveay: being under an elegant 
arcade) : Emedhmep moAAo! émexelpnoay dvaragacba: | dunynow mepi 
TOY TETANpopopnuevay | ev Huiv mpayparav . Kabds napédocay 7pUi | 
6 dnapyfe abrénra Kat bmnpera yevopuevor |. The numeral in the 
margin must indicate the Ammonian section, not the larger 
Kepadatov (see p. 57). 


. 121 


1. (24) Cod. Ephraemi, C, a palimpsest [v], from Tischendorf’s facsimile. 


The upper writing [xii ?] is 70d thy wAnOdy Tay | Euav dpuaprnpd || 
gopat’ olda bre pera | riv yvOorw Syaprov. Translated from St. 
Ephraem the Syrian. The earlier text is 1 Tim. iii. 15-16: wpa 
Tmo adnOciacs | Kar opodroyoupevws péya éoTw To THo évoeBeao 
pol’ornpiov' Og EpavepaOn ev capke edixawOn év vi. For the 
accents, &c., see p. 123. 


Xv1 DESCRIPTION OF THE LITHOGRAPHED PLATES. 


2. (25) Cod. Laud. 85, E of the Acts [vi], Latin and Greek, in a sort of 
stichometry. Acts xx.28: regere | ecclesiam | domini || mo:pevew | 
Thy exkhnovay | Tov kv. Below are specimens of six letters taken 
from other parts of the manuscript. See p. 169. 

3. (26) Matt. i. 1-8, Greek and Latin, from the Complutensian Polyglott, 
A.D. 1514. See II. 176. 


PLATE XI 5 5 ° 


1. (27) Cod. Basil., Evan. E [vii], from a photograph given by Dean 
Burgon, Mark i. 5-6: poo airdv. naca 4 iovdaia | xwpa. war of 
i€pocodvupira | kar éBanri(ovro maytec, | ev Tw topdavn moTapa b|n 
durou . opodroydupe|vor Tao Gyapriag avrav' | HP be 6 iwdvyno 
evde5upevos, The harmonizing references will be found under- 
neath, and some stops in the text (see p. 48). The next two 
specimens are retraced after Tregelles. 

2. (28) Cod. Boreeli, Evan. F (viii-x}, Mark x. 13 (Ammonian section only, 
ps = 106): Kat mpocépepoy | adt® nadia | iv’ &ynrar dulr@v- 6x be 
pabn|tds éreripov |. 

8. (29) Cod. Harleian. 5684, Evan. G@ [x], Matt. v. 30-1: BAnén eo 


ot 


cevlvav' Fe THO Ae. |EppynOn 5é: “Ori da | dv’ droAven Thy | yuvduKa — 
¥: 7) PPnYn THY | Y 


duTou' | ap (dpx7) stands in the margin of the new Lesson. 

4. (30) Cod. Bodleian., A of the Gospels [x or ix], in sloping uncials, 
Luke xviii. 26, 27, and 80: cavreo* Kai Tic, | ddvarar cwOjvar | 6 
8¢ ic. eimev' || rodTa nde ev | TH dud 7H ep|youevw Cary |. See 


p. 160. 


PLATE XII 


1. (31) Cod. Wolfii B, Evan. H [ix], John i. 38-40: rodeo dxodovd0dvTac 
Ayer dutoio +7i Cylretret du Se . eirov durS+ paBBel- 5 rA€yelrar 
éppnvevdpevoy SiddcKare mod pélveca+A€yer duvtoig +épyecde Ka 
idere+7HA|. Retraced after Tregelles: in the original the dark 
marks seen in our facsimile are no doubt red musical notes. 

2. (32) Cod. Campianus, Evan. M [ix], from a photograph of Burgon’s. 
John vii. 53—viii. 2: Kal émopév@noay éxaloroo: és Tov dior | 
dvrou' io d& émopév|On eo 1d poo Tay eAmudv - SpOpov Be nd|. 
Observe the asterisk set against the passage. 

8. (33) Cod. Emman. Coll. Cantab., Act. 58, Paul. 30 [xii]. See p. 288. 
This minute and elegant specimen, beginning Rom. v. 21, xu 
Tov KU pov’ and ending Vi. 7, ded.maiwra 4, is left to exercise 
the reader’s skill. 

4. (34) Cod. Ruber., Paul. M [x]. Seep. 184. 2Cor.i. 3-5: mapaxdAnocewa" 
6 mapakaray | huao ent maon The OdrAdbe &o 70 | divacOm Ayac 
mapaxahety | rods év maon Alba bid THs malpakdnoewo Ho mape- 
kadovpe|Oa duTot ind Tov Ov, Ste Kade |. 

5. (35) Cod. Bodleian., Evan. TI of the Gospels [ix]. See p. 155. Mark viii. 
33: mortpapelo nat iddv rovo palOnrdc durod. émeripnoey 7O| 
TETpPH AEYoVv. traye ériow pr|. 


. 134 


DESCRIPTION OF THE LITHOGRAPHED PLATES. XVI1l 


PLATE XIII . é : : : . 343 


1. (36) Parham. 18, Evst. 234 [a.p. $80}, Luke ix. 34: yovroa éyévero 
velpédrn Kae éneokiacery | dvrova epoBAOnca|. Annexed are six 
letters taken from other parts of the manuscript. 

2. (37) Cod. Burney 22, Evst. 259 [a.p. 1319]. The Scripture text is 
Mark Vii. 30: BeBAnyer ov élmt tiv wdAwny & | 7d daupdviov ee|A7- 
Av0Go :—The subscription which follows is given at length in 
p. 48, note 3. 

3. (38) Cod. Monacensis, Evan. X [ix], retraced after Tregelles. See p. 152. 
Luke vii. 25-6: rlow jyprecpevoy’ idov du | év tpariopwh évdoew Kau 
Tpulp7n badpxovres év ros Baordel | oro &olv? GAda Ti efeAnAvOa |. 

4. (39) Cod. Par. Nat. Gr. 14, or Evan. 33 : froma photograph of Burgon’s. 
Seep. 195. Luke i. 8-11: fe rHs épnpepiac dvréu evavts Tov Kv 
kata 7d 00 rhs tepareiac. edaxev Tov Ovpud|oa eiceAOav eis Tov 
vady Tov Kv . Kau wav 73 MAROOG Fv wep Aadv mpocevydspevoy ew 7H | 
dpa Tov Ovupdpatoo . &pOn de dvt@ dyyedos ku éaTwa exdekidv Tov 
Ovotacrnpiov, Tov Ov}. 

5. (40) Cod. Leicestrensis, Evan. 69, Paul. 37 [xiv]. Seep. 202. 1 Tim. iii. 
16: Tis edoeBe(?)ias pvorhpiov’ 6 0G epavepwOn ev cap|Kt> edi.xarhOn 
év mvedpari dpOn dyyéAdois: | €xnpdxOn ev COveow" errisedOn ev Koopa" 
aveAn—. 


PLATE XIV. Contains specimens of open leaves of the two chief bilingual 
manuscripts . : . 124 


1. (41) Cod. Claromontanus or Paul. D j Cor, xiii. 5- a p. 178. 

2. (42) Cod. Bezae or Evan. and Act. D (John xxi. 19-23), p. 124. Observe 
the stichometry, the breathings, &c., of the Pauline facsimile 
(which we owe to Dean Burgon’s kindness). These codices, so 
remarkably akin as well in their literary history as in their 
style of writing and date (vi or v), will easily be deciphered by 
the student. 

8. (43) Cod. Rossanensis or Evan. = (p. 168), is one of the most interest- 
ing, as it is amongst the latest of our discoveries. Our passage 
is Matt. vi. 18, 14: movnpov oti | cov eotw n Balotreca nu n 
dulvayuc xa n Soléa eo Tove auw|vac apny. | Eav yap apyte | to 
avoig ta | napantwpara |. In the margin below the capital € is 
the Ammonian section 4d (44) and the Husebian canon s (66) : 
avog is an abbreviation for dv@pwmos. All is written in silver 
on fine purple vellum, 


PLATE EXE. is ; : 5 A : 4 : 5 5 . 166 

Cod. Beratinus or Evan. &, Matt. xxvi. 19-20: ws ovveragey | avtos is Kau 
nroacay to | macxa* | Oysas de yevouerns ave|ketTo peta Tw | 
dwdexa pabn|rwv’ xa ao%|. Observe the reference given for 
the paragraph to the Ammonian section and Eusebian canon 
on the left ; co =279,5=4. The MS. is written in two columns, 
and the initial letters of eavl line are exhibited on the right, 
with Am. and Eus., ora=279, and 8=2; which as in the other 
case are in a different hand. 


VOL. I. b 


, 
“ 
‘ 
e 
1 
1 
1 
1 
‘ 
af 
‘ 
1 
¢ 
fi 
i 
2 o 
' , 
> ( 
if U 
; re 
i ch. 
‘i 
A 
”, 
‘ 


ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA. 


Pages 1-224, passim, for reasons given in Vol. II. 96 note, for Memphitie read 
Bohairic ; for Thebaic read Sahidic. 

P. 7, 1. 25, for Chapter XI read Chapter XII. 

P. 14, 1. 20, for Chapter X read Chapter XI. 

P. 87,1. 19, for Synaxaria read Menologies. 

P. 119, ll. 11 and 12 from bottom, for 93 read 94; for Memoranda in our 
Addenda read ingenious argument in n. 1. 

P. 149, Tf Horner, add now in the Bodleian at Oxford. 

P. 214, 1. 8 from bottom, for 464 read iv. 64. 

P. 224, Evan. 250, 1. 3, for p. 144 read p. 150. 

P. 226, Evan. 274, 1. 2 from end, for Chapter IX read Chapter XII. 

P. 255, 1. 6 from bottom, for Bibl. Gr. L. read Bibl. Gr. d. 

P. 335, 1. 1, for 41 read 4. 

P, 343, 1. 12, for Ev. 1 (2) read Ev. 1 (1). 


INTRODUCTION 


TO 


Sere CRITICISM OF THE TEXT OF 
Pine NEW TESTAMENT, 


CHAPTER I. 


PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. 


A, ny AEN God was pleased to make known to man His 
purpose of redeeming us through the death of His 
Son, He employed for this end the general laws, and worked 
_ according to the ordinary course of His Providential government, 
so far as they were available for the furtherance of His merciful 
design. A revelation from heaven, in its very notion, implies 
supernatural interposition ; yet neither in the first promulgation 
nor in the subsequent propagation of Christ’s religion, can we 
mark any waste of miracles. So far as they were needed for the 
assurance of honest seekers after truth, they were freely resorted 
to: whensoever the principles which move mankind in the affairs 
of common life were adequate to the exigences of the case, more 
unusual and (as we might have thought) more powerful means 
of producing conviction were withheld, as at once superfluous 
and ineffectual. Those who heard not Moses and the prophets 
would scarcely be persuaded, though one rose from the dead. 

2. As it was with respect to the evidences of our faith, so 
also with regard to the volume of Scripture. God willed that 
His Church should enjoy the benefit of His written word, at 
once as a rule of doctrine and as a guide unto holy living. For 

VOL. I. B 


2 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. 


this cause He so enlightened the minds of the Apostles and 
Evangelists by His Spirit, that they recorded what He had 
imprinted on their hearts or brought to their remembrance, with- 
out the risk of error in anything essential to the verity of the 
Gospel. But this main point once secured, the rest was left, 
in a great measure, to themselves. The style, the tone, the 
language, perhaps the special occasion of writing, seem to have 
depended much on the taste and judgement of the several pen- 
men. Thus in St. Paul’s Epistles we note the profound thinker, 
the great scholar, the consummate orator: St. John pours forth 
the simple utterings of his gentle, untutored, affectionate soul: 
in St. Peter’s speeches and letters may be traced the impetuous 
earnestness of his noble yet not faultless character. Their indi- 
vidual tempers and faculties and intellectual habits are clearly 
discernible, even while they are speaking to us in the power and 
by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost. 

3. Now this self-same parsimony in the employment of 
miracles which we observe with reference to Christian evidences 
and to the inspiration of Scripture, we might look for beforehand, 
from the analogy of divine things, when we proceed to consider 
the methods by which Scripture has been preserved and handed 
down tous. God might, if He would, have stamped His revealed 
will visibly on the heavens, that all should read it there: He 
might have so completely filled the minds of His servants the 
Prophets and Evangelists, that they should have become mere 
passive instruments in the promulgation of His counsel, and the 
writings they have delivered to us have borne no traces whatever 
of their individual characters: but for certain causes which we 
can perceive, and doubtless for others beyond the reach of our 
capacities, He has chosen to do neither the one nor the other. 
And so again with the subject we propose to discuss in the 
present work, namely, the relation our existing text of the New 
Testament bears to that which originally came from the hands of 
the sacred penmen. Their autographs might have been preserved 
in the Church as the perfect standards by which all accidental 
variations of the numberless copies scattered throughout the 
world should be corrected to the end of time: but we know that 
these autographs perished utterly in the very infancy of Chris- 
tian history. Or if it be too much to expect that the autographs 
of the inspired writers should escape the fate which has over- 


VARIOUS READINGS. 3 


taken that of every other known relique of ancient literature, 
God might have so guided the hand or fixed the devout attention 
both of copyists during the long space of fourteen hundred years 
before the invention of printing, and of compositors and printers 
of the Bible for the last four centuries, that no jot or tittle 
should have been changed of all that was written therein. Such 
a course of Providential arrangement we must confess to be 
quite possible, but it could have been brought about and main- 
tained by nothing short of a continuous, unceasing miracle ;—by 
making fallible men (nay, many such in every generation) for 
one purpose absolutely infallible. If the complete identity of all 
copies of Holy Scripture prove to be a fact, we must of course 
receive it as such, and refer it to its sole Author: yet we may 
confidently pronounce beforehand, that such a fact could not 
have been reasonably anticipated, and is not at all agreeable to 
the general tenour of God’s dealings with us. 

4, No one who has taken the trouble to examine any two 
editions of the Greek New Testament needs be told that this 
supposed complete resemblance in various copies of the holy 
books is not founded on fact. Even several impressions derived 
from the same standard edition, and professing to exhibit a text 
positively the same, differ from their archetype and from each 
_ other, in errors of the press which no amount of care or diligence 
has yet been able to get rid of. If we extend our researches to 
the manuscript copies of Scripture or of its versions which 
abound in every great library in Christendom, we sce in the 
very best of them, variations which we must at once impute to 
the fault of the scribe, together with many others of a graver 
and more perplexing nature, regarding which we can form no 
probable judgement, without calling to our aid the resources of 
critical learning. The more numerous and venerable the docu- 
ments within our reach, the more extensive is the view we 
obtain of the variations (or VARIOUS READINGS as they are 
called) that prevail in manuscripts. If the number of these 
variations was rightly computed at thirty thousand in Mill’s 
time, a century and a half ago, they must at present amount 
to at least fourfold that quantity. 

5. As the New Testament far surpasses all other remains of 
antiquity in value and interest, so are the copies of it yet exist- 
ing in manuscript and dating from the fourth century of our 

B2 


4 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. 


era downwards, far more numerous than those of the most cele- 
brated writers of Greece or Rome. Such as have been already 
discovered and set down in catalogues are hardly fewer than three 
thousand six hundred, and more must still linger unknown in the 
monastic libraries of the East. On the other hand, manuscripts 
of the most illustrious classic poets and philosophers are far 
rarer and comparatively modern. We have no complete copy of 
Homer himself prior to the thirteenth century, though some con- 
siderable fragments have been recently brought to light which 
may plausibly be assigned to the fifth century ; while more than 
one work of high and deserved repute has been preserved to our 
times only in a single copy. Now the experience we gain from 
a critical examination of the few classical manuscripts that 
survive should make us thankful for the quality and abundance 
of those of the New Testament. These last present us with a vast 
and almost inexhaustible supply of materials for tracing the 
history, and upholding (at least within certain limits) the purity 
of the sacred text: every copy, if used diligently and with judge- 
ment, ‘will contribute somewhat to’ these ends. So far is the 
copiousness of our stores from causing doubt or perplexity to the 
genuine student of Holy Scripture, that it leads him to recognize 
the more fully its general integrity in the midst of partial varia- 
tion. What would the thoughtful reader of Aeschylus give for 
the like guidance through the obscurities which vex his patience, 
and mar his enjoyment of that sublime poet? 

6. In regard to modern works, it is fortunate that the art 
of printing has wellnigh superseded the use of verbal or (as 
it has been termed) Textwal criticism. When a book once 
issues from the press, its author's words are for the most part 
fixed, beyond all danger of change; graven as with an iron 
pen upon the rock for ever. Yet even in modern times, as in 
the case of Barrow’s posthumous works and Pepys’s Diary and 
Lord Clarendon’s History of the Rebellion, it has been occasion- 
ally found necessary to correct or enlarge the early editions, from 
the original autographs, where they have been preserved. The 
text of some of our older English writers (Beaumont and 
Fletcher's plays are a notable instance) would doubtless have 
been much improved by the same process, had it been possible ; 
but the criticism of Shakespeare’s dramas is perhaps the most 
delicate and difficult problem in the whole history of literature 


TEXTUAL CRITICISM. 5 


since that great genius was so strangely contemptuous of the 
praise of posterity, that even of the few plays that were 
published in his lifetime the text seems but a gathering from 
the scraps of their respective parts which had been negligently 
copied out for the use of the actors. 

7. The design of the science of TEXTUAL CRITICISM, as applied 
to the Greek New Testament, will now be readily understood. 
By collecting and comparing and weighing the variations of the 
text to which we have access, it aims at bringing back that 
text, so far as may be, to the condition in which it stood in the 
sacred autographs; at removing all spurious additions, if such 
be found in our present printed copies; at restoring whatsoever 
may have been lost or corrupted or accidentally changed in the 
lapse of eighteen hundred years. We need spend no time in 
proving the value of such a science, if it affords us a fair 
prospect of appreciable results, resting on grounds of satisfactory 
evidence. Those who believe the study of the Scriptures to be 
alike their duty and privilege, will surely grudge no pains when 
called upon to separate the pure gold of God’s word from the 
dross which has mingled with it through the accretions of so 
many centuries. Though the criticism of the sacred volume is 
inferior to its right interpretation in point of dignity and 
practical results, yet it must take precedence in order of time: 
for how can we reasonably proceed to investigate the sense of 
holy writ, till we have done our utmost to ascertain its precise 
language ? 

8. The importance of the study of Textual criticism is 
sometimes freely admitted by those who deem its successful 
cultivation difficult, or its conclusions precarious; the rather as 
Biblical scholars of deserved repute are constantly putting forth 
their several recensions of the text, differing not a little from 
each other. Now on this point it is right to speak clearly and 
decidedly. There is certainly nothing in the nature of critical 
science which ought to be thought hard or abstruse, or even 
remarkably dry and repulsive. It is conversant with varied, 
curious, and interesting researches, which have given a certain 
serious pleasure to many intelligent minds; it patiently gathers 
and arranges those facts of external evidence on which alone it 
ventures to construct a revised text, and applies them according 
to rules or canons of internal evidence, whether suggested by 


6 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS, 


experience, or resting for their proof on the plain dictates of 
common sense. The more industry is brought to these studies, 
the greater the store of materials accumulated, so much the 
more fruitful and trustworthy the results have usually proved ; 
although beyond question the true application even of the 
simplest principles calls for discretion, keenness of intellect, 
innate tact ripened by constant use, a sound and impartial 
judgement. No man ever attained eminence in this, or.in any 
other worthy accomplishment, without much labour and some 
natural aptitude for the pursuit; but the criticism of the Greek 
Testament is a field in whose culture the humblest student may 
contribute a little that shall be really serviceable ; few branches 
of theology are able to promise, even to those who seek but 
a moderate acquaintance with it, so early and abundant reward 
for their pains. 

9. Nor can Textual criticism be reasonably disparaged as 
tending to precarious conclusions, or helping to unsettle the 
text of Scripture. Even putting the matter on the lowest 
ground, critics have not created the variations they have dis- 
covered in manuscripts or versions. They have only taught 
us how to look ascertained phaenomena in the face, and try to 
account for them; they would fain lead us to estimate the 
relative value of various readings, to decide upon their respec- 
tive worth, and thus at length to eliminate them. While we 
confess that much remains to be done in this department of 
Biblical learning, we are yet bound to say that, chiefly by the 
exertions of scholars of the last and present generations, the 
debateable ground is gradually becoming narrower, not a few 
strong controversies have been decided beyond the possibility of 
reversal, and while new facts are daily coming to light, critics of 
very opposite sympathies are learning to agree better as to the 
right mode of classifying and applying them. But even were 
the progress of the science less hopeful than we believe it to be, 
one great truth is admitted on all hands ;—the almost complete 
freedom of Holy Scripture from the bare suspicion of wilful. 
corruption; the absolute identity of the testimony of every 
known copy in respect to doctrine, and spirit, and the main 
drift of every argument and every narrative through the entire 
volume of Inspiration. On a point of such vital moment I am 
glad to cite the well-known and powerful statement of the great 


KINDS OF READINGS. 7 


Bentley, at once the profoundest and the most daring of English 
critics: ‘The real text of the sacred writers does not now (since 
the originals have been so long lost) lie in any MS. or edition, 
but is dispersed in them all. ’Tis competently exact indeed in 
the worst MS. now extant; nor is one article of faith or moral 
precept either perverted or lost in them; choose as awkwardly 
as you will, choose the worst by design, out of the whole lump 
of readings. And again: ‘Make your 30,000 [variations] as 
many more, if numbers of copies can ever reach that sum: all 
the better to a knowing and a serious reader, who is thereby 
more richly furnished to select what he sees genuine. But even 
put them into the hands of a knave or a fool, and yet with the 
most sinistrous and absurd choice, he shall not extinguish the 
light of any one chapter, nor so disguise Christianity, but that 
every feature of it will still be the same!’ Thus hath God’s 
Providence kept from harm the treasure of His written word, 
so far as is needful for the quiet assurance of His church and 


people. 


10. It is now time for us to afford to the uninitiated reader 
some general notion of the nature and extent of the various 
readings met with in manuscripts and versions of the Greek 
Testament. We shall try to reduce them under a few distinct 
heads, reserving all formal discussion of their respective char- 
acters and of the authenticity of the texts we cite for the next 
volume (Chapter XI). 

(1) To begin with variations of the gravest kind. In two, 
though happily in only two instances, the genuineness of whole 
passages of considerable extent, which are read in our printed 
copies of the New Testament, has been brought into question. 
These are the weighty and characteristic paragraphs Mark xvi. 
9-20 and John vii. 58—viii. 11. We shall hereafter defend 
these passages, the first without the slightest misgiving, the 
second with certain reservations, as entitled to be regarded 
authentic portions of the Gospels in which they stand. 

(2) Akin to these omissions are several considerable inter- 
polations, which, though they have never obtained a place in 
the printed text, nor been approved by any critical editor, are 


1 ‘Remarks upon a late Discourse of Free Thinking by Phileleutherus 
Lipsiensis,’ Part i, Section 32. 


8 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. 


supported by authority too respectable to be set aside without 
some inquiry. One of the longest and best attested of these 
paragraphs has been appended to Matt. xx. 28, and has been 
largely borrowed from other passages in the Gospels (see below, 
class 9). It appears in several forms, slightly varying from each 
other, and is represented as follows in a document as old as the 
fifth century : 

‘But you, seck ye that from little things ye may become 
great, and not from great things may become little. Whenever 
ye are invited to the house of a supper, be not sitting down in 
the honoured place, lest should come he that is more honoured 
than thou, and to thee the Lord of the supper should say, Come 
near below, and thou be ashamed in the eyes of the guests. 
But if thou sit down in the little place, and he that is less than 
thee should come, and to thee the Lord of the supper shall say, 
Come near, and come up and sit down, thou also shalt have 
more glory in the eyes of the guests 1.’ 

We subjoin another paragraph, inserted after Luke vi. 4 in 
only a single copy, the celebrated Codex Bezae, now at Cam- 
bridge: ‘On the same day he beheld a certain man working on 
the sabbath, and said unto him, Man, blessed art thou if thou 
knowest what thou doest; but if thou knowest not, thou art 
cursed and a transgressor of the law.’ 

(3) A shorter passage or mere clause, whether inserted or not in 
our printed books, may have appeared originally in the form of 
a marginal note, and from the margin have crept into the text, 
through the wrong judgement or mere oversight of the scribe. 
Such we have reason to think is the history of 1 John v. 7, the 
verse relating to the Three Heavenly Witnesses, once so earnestly 
maintained, but now generally given up as spurious. Thus too 
Acts vill. 87 may have been derived from some Church Ordinal : 
the last clause of Rom. viii. 1 (u} Kara odpxa mepimatodow, GAA 
kata mvedua) is perhaps like a gloss on rots év Xpior@ “Inood: etkA 
in Matt. v. 222 and dvagiws in 1 Cor. xi. 29 might have been 
inserted to modify statements that seemed too strong: 77 ddndela | 


1 I cite from the late Canon Cureton’s over-literal translation in his ‘Remains 
of a very antient recension of the four Gospels in Syriac,’ in the Preface to ° 
which (pp. xxxv-xxxviii) is an elaborate discussion of the evidence for this 
passage. ' 

* But seo Dean Burgon’s ‘The Revision Revised,’ pp. 858-861. 


KINDS OF READINGS. 9 


py meiOecOa Gal. iii. 1 is precisely such an addition as would 
help to round an abrupt sentence (compare Gal. v. 7). Some 
critics would account in this way for the adoption of the 
doxology Matt. vi. 13; of the section relating to the bloody 
sweat Luke xxii. 43, 44; and of that remarkable verse, 
John v. 4: but we may well hesitate before we assent to their 
views. 

(4) Or a genuine clause is lost by means of what is technically 
called Homoeoteleuton (éjo10réAevrov), when the clause ends in 
the same word as closed the preceding sentence, and the tran- 
scriber’s eye has wandered from the one to the other, to the 
entire omission of the whole passage lying between them. This 
source of error (though too freely appealed to by Meyer and 
some other commentators hardly less eminent than he) is 
familiar to all who are engaged in copying writing, and is far 
more serious than might be supposed prior to experience. In 
1 John ii. 23 6 duodroyav tov vidv kal rov matépa exes is omitted 
im many manuscripts, because rév marépa exer had ended the 
preceding clause: it is not found in our commonly received 
Greek text, and even in the Authorized English version is 
printed in italics. The whole verse Luke xvii. 36, were it less 
slenderly supported, might possibly have been early lost through 
the same cause, since vv. 34, 35, 36 all end in ddeOnoera. A safer 
example is Luke xviii. 39, which a few copies omit for this 
reason only. Thus perhaps we might defend in Matt. x. 23 
the addition after gevyere els thy GAAnv Of Kav ev TH éTépa SidKwouv 
buas, pedyere els THv dAAnv (érépav being substituted for the first 
ddAnv), the eye having passed from the first fedyere eis rHv to the 
second. The same effect is produced, though less frequently; 
when two or more sentences begin with the same words, as in 
Matt. xxiii. 14, 15, 16 (each of which commences with oval 
dyiv), one of the verses being left out in some manuscripts. 

(5) Numerous variations occur in the order of words, the sense 
being slightly or not at all affected; on which account this 
species of various readings was at first much neglected by 
_collators. Examples abound everywhere: e.g. rl p€pos or pépos 
vt Luke xi. 36; dvduare ’Avaviay or ’Avavlav dvdéuart Acts ix. 12; 
Woxpos ovre Ceords or CeoTds ovte Wuxpds Apoe. iil. 16. The order 
of the sacred names ’Incods Xpiocrdés is perpetually changed, 

especially in St. Paul’s Epistles. 


Io PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. 


(6) Sometimes the scribe has mistaken one word for another, 
which differs from it only in one or two letters. This happens 
chiefly in cages when the wncial or capital letters in which the 
oldest manuscripts are written resemble each other, except in 
some fine stroke which may have decayed through age. Hence 
in Mark v. 14 we find ANHITEIAAN or AITHITEIAAN ; in 
Luke xvi. 20 HAKQMENOC or EIAKQMENOC; so we read Aavid 
or Aafid indifferently, as, in the later or cwrsive character, B and 
v have nearly the same shape. Akin to these errors of the eye 
are such transpositions as EAABON for EBAAON or EBAAAON, 
Mark xiv. 65: omissions or insertions of the same or similar 
letters, as EMACCQONTO or EMACONTO Apoe. xvi. 10: ATAA- 
AIACOHNAI or ATAAAJAOHNAI John v. 35: and the dropping 
or repetition of the same or a similar syllable, as EKBAAAONTA- 
AAIMONIA or E€KBAAAONTATAAAIMONIA Luke ix. 49; 
OYTAEAEAOZACTAI or OYAEAOZACTAI 2 Cor. ili. 10; AIA- 
REZEAEXETO or ATIEZEAEXETO 7 Pet. iii. 20. It is easy to 
see how the ancient practice of writing uncial letters without 
leaving a space between the words must have increased the risk 
of such variations as the foregoing. 

(7) Another source of error is described by some critics as 
proceeding ex ore dictantis, in consequence of the scribe writing 
from dictation, without having a copy before him. One is not, 
however, very willing to believe that manuscripts of the better 
class were executed on so slovenly and careless a plan. It seems 
more simple to account for the itacisms ' or confusion of certain 
vowels and diphthongs having nearly the same sound, which 
exist more or less in manuscripts of every age, by assuming that 
a vicious pronunciation gradually led to a loose mode of ortho- 
graphy adapted to it. Certain it is that itacisms are much more 
plentiful in the original subscriptions and marginal notes of the 
writers of mediaeval books, than in the text which they copied 
from older documents. Itacisms prevailed the most extensively 
from the eighth to the twelfth century, but not by any means 


\ 


during that period exclusively :—indeed, they are foundfrequently _ 


in the oldest existing manuscripts. In the most ancient manu- 
scripts the principal changes are between » and «, a and ¢, 


? The word jraxiopéds or iraxiopds is said to have been first used by Cassiodorus 
(A. D. 468-560 ?), See Migne, Patr. Lat. t. 70, col. 1128. 


ITACISM AND INTERPOLATION. Eg 


though others occur: in later times 7 1 and e, 7 o: and v, even o 
and w, 7 and ¢, are used almost promiscuously. Hence it arises 
that a very large portion of the various readings brought together 
by collators are of this description, and although in the vast 
majority of instances they serve but to illustrate the character 
of the manuscripts which exhibit them, or the fashion of the age 
in which they were written, they sometimes affect the gram- 
-matical form (e.g. éyepe or éyeipar Mark iii. 3; Acts iii. 6; 
passim: tere or etdere Phil. i. 30), or the construction (e.g. 
idowuat or idcoua. Matt. xiii. 15: od pH tiymnon or od pr Tipjoes 
Matt. xv. 5: tva xavéjowpa or tva xavOjocouar 1 Cor. xiii. 3; 
compare 1 Pet. ii. 1),-or even the sense (e.g. érafpors or érépous 
Matt. xi. 16: pera duwypydv or, as in a few copies, pera diwypdy 
Mark x. 30: kavydo0au 57 0d ovpdéper or Kavxacbar Set ob cvppeper 
2 Cor. xii. 1: 6rt ypnords 6 Kvpios or Ott xpiords 6 Kvpros 
i Pet. ii. 3). To this cause we may refer the perpetual inter- 
change of 7yeis_and wets, with their oblique cases, throughout 
the whole Greek Testament: e.g. in the single epistle of 
Beever, ch.1.3; 12; u. 21 bis; ii. 18; 21; v.10. Hence we 
must pay the less regard to the reading jjuérepov Luke xvi. 12, 
though found in two or three of our chief authorities: in Acts 
Xvil. 28 trav kal jas, the reading of the great Codex Vati- 
canus and a few late copies, is plainly absurd. On the other 
hand, a few cases occur wherein that which at first sight 
seems a mere ¢tacism, when once understood, affords an excellent 
sense, e.g. xadapi(wy Mark iii. 19, and may be really the true 
form. » 

(8) Introductory clauses or Proper Names are frequently 
interpolated at the commencement of Church-lessons (sepixoraé), 
whether from the margin of ordinary manuscripts of the Greek 
Testament (where they are usually placed for the convenience 
of the, reader), or from the Lectionaries or proper Service Books, 
especially those of the Gospels (Evangelistaria). Thus in our 
English Book of Common Prayer the name of Jesus is intro- 
duced into the Gospels for the 14th, 16th, 17th, and 18th Sundays 
after Trinity; and whole clauses into those for the 8rd and 
4th Sundays after Easter, and the 6th and 24th after Trinity’. 
To this cause may be due the prefix elme d€ 6 Kvpios Luke 


1 To this list of examples from the Book of Common Prayer, Dean Burgon 
(‘The last twelve verses of St. Mark’s Gospel Vindicated ’ p. 215) adds the Gospels 


I2 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. 


vii. 81; kal orpadels mpds rovs pabnras etme Luke x. 22; and 
such appellations as ddeAdol or réxvov Tiyddee (after od d¢€ in 
2 Tim. iv. 5) in some copies of the Epistles. The inserted 
prefix in Greek Lectionaries is sometimes rather long, as in the 
lesson for the Liturgy on Sept. 14 (John xix. 6-35). Hence the 
frequent interpolation (e.g. Matt. iv. 18; viii. 5; xiv. 22) or 
changed position (John i. 44) of "Incots. A peculiarity of style 
in 1, 2 Thess. is kept out of sight by the addition of Xpiotds 
in the common text of 1 Thess. ii. 19; iti, 18: 2 Thess. 
i. 8, 12. 

(9) A more extensive and perplexing species of various 
readings arises from bringing into the text of one of the three 
earlier Evangelists expressions or whole sentences which of 
right belong not to him, but to one or both the others’. This 
natural tendency to assimilate the several Gospels must have 
been aggravated by the laudable efforts of Biblical scholars 
(beginning with Tatian’s Aid reoodpwy in the second century) 
to construct a satisfactory Harmony of them all. Some of these 
variations also may possibly have been, mere marginal notes in 
the first instance. As examples of this class we will name eis 
feravovay interpolated from Luke v. 32 into Mark ii. 17: the 
prophetic citation Matt. xxvii. 35 ta mAnpw67 x. r. A. to the 
end of the verse, unquestionably borrowed from John xix. 24, 
although the fourth Gospel seldom lends itself to corruptions of 
this kind. Mark xiii. 14 76 pnOev t2d Aaviyr Tod Tpodyrov, is 
probably taken from Matt. xxiv. 15: Luke v. 38 kat duddrepor 
ovvtnpodvtat from Matt. ix. 17 (where duddrepo is the true 
reading) : the whole verse Mark xv. 28 seems spurious, being 
received from Luke xxii.37. Even in the same book we observe 
an anxiety to harmonize two separate narratives of the same 
event, as in Acts ix. 5, 6 compared with xxvi. 14, 15. 

(10) In like manner transcribers sometimes quote passages 
from the Old Testament more fully than the writers of the New 
Testament had judged necessary. for their purpose. Thus éyyi¢e 


for Quinquagesima, 2nd Sunday after Easter, 9th, 12th, and 22nd after Trinity, 
Whitsunday, Ascension Day, SS. Philip and James, All Saints. 

' Dean Alford (see his critical notes on Luke ix. 56; xxiii. 17) is reasonably 
unwilling to admit this source of corruption, where the language of the several 
Evangelists bears no close resemblance throughout the whole of the parallel 
passages. 


ERRORS IN COPYING. I3 


MOL...T@ oTdpatt adrdv xat Matt. xv. 8: idcacOa rods ovvte- 
Tpiupevovs tiv Kapdiay Luke iv. 18: adtrod dkovcecbe Acts vii. 37: 
ov Wevdouaprupjoers Rom. xiii. 9: 7) Bodld. kararo€evOnoera Heb. xii. 
20, and (less certainly) cal karéotnoas adroy ént ra epya TOy Yeupdv 
cov Heb. ii. 7, are all open to suspicion as being genuine portions 
of the Old Testament text, but not also of the New. In Acts xiii. 

33, the Codex Bezae at Cambridge stands almost alone in adding 
Ps. ii. 8 to that portion of the previous verse which was unques- 
tionably cited by St. Paul. 

(11) Synonymous words are often interchanged, and so form 
various readings, the sense undergoing some slight and refined 
modification, or else being quite unaltered. Thus ép7y should be 
preferred to eivev Matt. xxii. 37, where e?mev of the common 
text is supported only by two known manuscripts, that at 
Leicester, and one used by Erasmus. So also duudrwy is put for 
épOarpav Matt. ix. 29 by the Codex Bezae. In Matt. xxv. 16 
the evidence is almost evenly balanced between émofycey and 
exépdnoev (cf. ver. 17). Where simple verbs are interchanged 
with their compounds (e.g. perpyOjoerar with dvtmerpndjoerar 
Matt. vii. 2; érédecev with ovverédecev ibid. ver. 28; xalerac 
with karaxaiera: xiii. 40), or different tenses of the same verb 
(e.g. elAndds with AaBov Acts xiv. 24; dvOéorynxe with dvtéorn 
2 Tim. iv. 15), there is usually some internal reason why one 
should be chosen rather than the other, if the external evidence 
on the other side does not greatly preponderate. When one of 
two terms is employed in a sense peculiar to the New Testament 
dialect, the easier synonym may be suspected of having origi- 
nated in a gloss or marginal interpretation. Hence caeteris 
paribus we should adopt dicaoodvny rather than éAenuoovyny in 
Matt. vi. 1; éoxvAuévo. rather than éxAeAvpévor ix. 86; dOdov 
rather than dfxavoy xxvii. 4. 

(12) An irregular, obscure, or incomplete construction will 
often be explained or supplied in the margin by words that are 
subsequently brought into the text. Of this character is euéu- 
wWavro Mark vii. 2; dé£ac0a jas 2 Cor. vill. 4; ypadw xiii. 2; 
mpocdao0d Philem. 12 (compare ver. 17), and perhaps d7Aov 1 Tim, 
vi.7. More considerable is the change in Acts viii. 7, where the 
true reading ToAAol...pwry peyddn eEjpxovto, if translated with 
grammatical rigour, affords an almost impossible sense. Or an 
elegant Greek idiom may be transformed into simpler language, 


I4 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. 


as in Acts xvi.3 7jdeucav yap mavtes Stt"EXAnv 6 ratijp adtod tmhpyxev 
for ydecav yap Anavres tov Tatépa advtod Sri “EAAny daHpxev: 
similarly, rvyxdvovra is omitted by many in Luke x. 30; com- 
pare also Acts xviii. 26 fin.; xix. 8, 34 ¢nit. The classical pev 
has often been inserted against the best evidence: e.g. Acts 
vy. 20: xix. 4,15; 1 Cor. xii. 20; 2 Cor. iv. 12; Heb. vitae 
the other hand a Hebraism may be softened by transcribers, as 
in Matt. xxi. 23, where for éAGévrt adtG many copies prefer the 
easier €AOdvtos atrod before mpoondAOey adto SiddoKovrTt, and in 
Matt. xv.5; Mark vii. 12 (to which perhaps we may add Luke 
v.35), where «ai is dropped in some copies to facilitate the sense. 
Hence kai of dvOpmmo. may be upheld before of woéves in Luke 
ii. 15. This perpetual correction of harsh, ungrammatical, or 
Oriental constructions characterizes the printed text of the 
Apocalypse and the recent manuscripts on which it is founded 
(e.g. rhv yuvaika "leaBiA thy A€yovcay 11. 20, for 7) A€yovca). 

(18) Hence too arises the habit of changing ancient dialectic 
forms into those in vogue in the transcriber’s age. The whole 
subject will be more fitly discussed at length hereafter (vol. ii. 
c. X.); we will here merely note a few peculiarities of this kind 
adopted by some recent critics from the oldest manuscripts, 
but which have gradually though not entirely disappeared in 
copies of lower date. Thus in recent critical editions Kadap- 
vaotvu, Mad@atos, téocepes, €vatos are substituted for Kazepvaotp, 
MarOaios, réooapes, évvaros of the common text ; otrws (not ott) 
is used even before a consonant; 7/Adapev, /AOare, jAOaY, yevdwevos 
are preferred to 7AOopev, AOeTE, HADOV, yevduevos: ExabepioOy, ovv- 
(yteiv, Anpwopuar to exadapicdn, cvdyreiv, Apfouar: and v édped- 
kvotikdy (as it is called) is appended to the usual third persons of 
verbs, even though a consonant follow. On the other hand the 
more Attic mepumenatixer ought not to be converted into zepie- 
menarnxer in Acts xiv. 8. 

(14) Trifling variations in spelling, though very proper to be 
noted by a faithful collator, are obviously of little consequence. 
Such is the choice between kal éyé and kay, éav and dv, ed0éws 
and «d0vs, Mwvojs and Mwofs, or even between zpdrrovor and 
mpacoovet, between etddxnoa, edkaipovy and niddxnoa, nvdKaipoun. 
‘To this head may be referred the question whether adda}, ye, dé 


1 The oldest manuscripts seem to elide the final syllable of d\Ad before nouns, 
but not before verbs: e.g. John vi. 32, 39. The common text, therefore, seems 


IMPERFECT COPYING. I5 


te, petd, mapd &c. should have their final vowel elided or not 
when the next word begins with a vowel. 

(15) A large portion of our various readings arises from the 
omission or insertion of such words as cause little appreciable 
difference in the sense. To this class belong the pronouns 
aiTod, av’T@, adTdv, avtois, the particles ody, dé, re, and the inter- 
change of otdé and otre, as also of xa and d¢ at the opening of 
‘a sentence. 

(16) Manuscripts greatly fluctuate in adding and rejecting 
the Greek article, and the sense is often seriously influenced 
by these variations, though they seem so minute. In Mark ii. 
26 emi ABiddap dpxvepéws ‘in the time that Abiathar was high 
priest’ would be historically incorrect, while ém ’ABid0ap rod 
apxtepéws ‘in the days of Abiathar the high priest’ is suitable 
enough. The article will often impart vividness and reality 
to an expression, where its presence is not indispensable: e. g. 
Luke xii. 54 tiv vepédnv (if rjv be authentic, as looks probable) 
is the peculiar cloud spoken of in 1 Kings xviii. 44 as por- 
tending rain. Bishop Middleton’s monograph (‘Doctrine of 
the Greek Article applied to the Criticism and Illustration of 
the New Testament’), though apparently little known to certain 
of our most highly esteemed Biblical scholars, even if its 
philological groundwork be thought a little precarious, must 
always be regarded as the text-book on this interesting subject, 
and is a lasting monument of intellectual acuteness and exact 
learning. 

(17) Not a few various readings may be imputed to the 
peculiarities of the style of writing adopted in the oldest manu- 
scripts. Thus IIPOCTETATMENOYCKAIPOYC Acts xvii. 26 may 
be divided into two words or three; KAITATIANTA ibid. ver. 25, 
by a slight change, has degenerated into xard advta. The 
habitual abridgement of such words as ©eds or Kupios some- 
times leads to a corruption of the text. Hence possibly comes 
the grave variation OC for OC 1 Tim. iii. 16, and the singular 
reading te xaip@ dovdetovtes Rom. xii. 11, where the true word 
 Kvupf was first shortened into KPW1, and then read as KPw, 


wrong in Rom. i. 21; iv. 20; v. 14; viii. 15; 1 Cor. i.17; vi. 11; ix. 27; xiv. 
34; 1 Pet. ii, 25; Jude 9. Yet to this rule there are many exceptions, e. g. Gal. 
iv. 7 GAAd vids is found in nearly all good authorities. 

1 Tischendorf indeed (Nov. Test. 1871), from a suggestion of Granville Penn 


16 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. 


K, being employed to indicate KAI in very early times!, Or 
a large initial letter, which the scribe usually reserved for a 
subsequent review, may have been altogether neglected : whence 
we have m for Or before crevy Matt. vii. 14. Or —, placed 
over a letter (especially at the end of a line and word) to 
denote v, may have been lost sight of; e.g. Al@ov péya Matt. 
xxvii. 60 in several copies, for META. The use of the symbol 
rh, which in the Herculanean rolls and now and then in Codex 
Sinaiticus stands for mpo and zpoo indifferently, may have pro- 
duced that remarkable confusion of the two prepositions when 
compounded with verbs which we notice in Matt. xxvi. 39; 
Mark xiv. 35; Acts xii, 6; xvi. 5, 26; xx. 5, 18; xxti2onueee 
will be seen hereafter that as the earliest manuscripts have 
few marks of punctuation, breathing or accent, these points 
(often far from indifferent) must be left in a great measure to 
an editor’s taste and judgement. 

(18) Slips of the pen, whereby words are manifest lost or 
repeated, mis-spelt or half-finished, though of no interest to 
the critic, must yet be noted by a faithful collator, as they will 
occasionally throw light on the history of some particular copy 
in connexion with others, and always indicate the degree of care 
or skill employed by the scribe, and consequently the weight 
due to his general testimony. 

The great mass of various readings we have hitherto at- 
tempted to classify (to our first and second heads we will recur 
presently) are manifestly due to mere inadvertence or human 
frailty, and certainly cannot be imputed to any deliberate in- 
tention of transcribers to tamper with the text of Scripture. 
We must give a different account of a few passages (we are 
glad they are only a few) which yet remain to be noticed. 

(19) The copyist may be tempted to forsake his proper 


in loc., says, ‘KYPI@ omnino scribi solet K@,’ and this no doubt is the usual form, 
even in manuscripts which have xpw mv, as well as yw w, for xpior@ inood. Yet 
the Codex Augiensis (Paul. F) has xpy in 1 Cor. ix. 1. 

1 Especially, yet not always, at the end of a line. Ka: in s#a:pés is actually 
thus written in Cod. Sinaiticus (x), 1 Mace. ix. 7; xv. 33; Matt. xxi. 34; 
Rom. iii. 26; Heb. xi. 11; Apoc. xi. 18. So Cod. Sarravianus of the fourth 
century in Deut. ix. 20, Cod. Rossanensis of the sixth (but only twice in the 
text), the Zurich Psalter of the seventh century is Ps. xevii. 11; cvi. 3; exvi. 5, 
and the Bodleian Genesis (ch. vi. 18) of about a century later. Similarly, cawnv 
is written «vnv in Cod. B. 2 John 5. 


REVISION BY THE COPYIST. 17 


function for that of a reviser, or critical corrector. He may 
simply omit what he does not understand (e.g. devrepompdr 
Luke vi. 1; 75 papripiov 1 Tim. ii. 6), or may attempt to get 
over a difficulty by inversions and other changes. Thus the 
peotnptov spoken of by St. Paul x Cor. xv. 51, which rightly 
stands in the received text mdvres pev od KoipnOnodpeda, mdvres 
d€ ddAaynodpueba, was easily varied into srdvtes KowsnOnodpeda, 
ov 7. d¢ GA., as if in mere perplexity. From this source must 
arise the omission in a few manuscripts of viod Bapayfov in 
Matt. xxiii. 35; of ‘Iepeufov in Matt. xxvii. 9; the insertion 
of aGddov éx before Ovovacrnplov in Apoc. xvi. 7; perhaps the 
substitution of tots mpofpyjras for ‘Hoata té rpopyrn in Mark i. 2, 
of orm dvaBaivw for od« dvaBalyw in John vii. 8, and certainly 
of rpitn for éxrn in John xix. 14. The variations between Tep- 

yeonvév and Tadapnvév Matt. viii. 28, and between BndaBapa 
and Bndavia John i. 28, have been attributed, we hope and 
believe unjustly, to the misplaced conjectures of Origen. 

Some would impute such readings as éywpev for éxouey Rom. 
v.15; dopécwpev for popécopev 1 Cor. xv. 49, to a desire on the 
part of copyists to wmprove an assertion into an ethical ex- 
_hortation, especially in the Apostolical Epistles ; but it is at 
once safer and more simple to regard them with Bishop Chr. 
Wordsworth (N.T. 1 Cor. xv. 49) as instances of etacism: see 
class (7) above. 

(20) Finally, whatever conclusion we‘arrive at respecting the 
true reading in the following passages, the discrepancy could 
hardly have arisen except from doctrinal preconceptions, Matt. 
xix. 17 Té pe Adyeis dyadv; oddets dyabds el pip els, 6 eds or Th 
Be epwras mept tod dyabod; «fs eorly 6 dyads: John i. 18 6 
povoyerijs vids or povoyerys Oeds: Acts xvi. 7 10 mvedua with 
or without the addition of Incod: Acts xx. 28 tiv éxxAnolay 
To} Ocod or thy éxxAnolav tod Kvuptov: perhaps also Jude ver. 4 
deomdrny with or without Ocdv. Ido not mention Mark xii. 32 
_ ove 6 vids, as there is hardly any authority for its rejection now 
extant ; nor Luke ii. 22, where rod xadapicpod aitis of the 
Complutensian Polyglott and most of our common editions is 
supported by almost no evidence whatever. 


“1l. It is very possible that some scattered readings cannot 
be reduced to any of the above-named classes, but enough has 
VOL. I. Cc 


18 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. 


been said to afford the student a general notion of the nature 
and extent of the subject’. It may be reasonably thought 
that a portion of these variations, and those among the most 
considerable, had their origin in a cause which must have 
operated at least as much in ancient as in modern times, the 
changes gradually introduced after publication by the authors 
themselves into the various copies yet within their reach. Such 
revised copies would circulate independently of those issued 
previously, and now beyond the writer’s control; and thus be- 
coming the parents of a new family of copies, would originate 
and keep up diversities from the first edition, without any fault 
on the part of transcribers”. It is thus perhaps we may best 
account for the omission or insertion of whole paragraphs or 


verses in manuscripts of a certain class [see above (1), (2), (8)]5 


or, in cases where the work was in much request, for those 
minute touches and trifling improvements in words, in con- 
struction, in tone, or in the mere colouring of the style [(5), (11), 
(12)], which few authors can help attempting, when engaged on 
revising their favourite compositious. Even in the Old Testa- 


1 My departed friend, Dr. Tregelles, to whose persevering labours in sacred 
criticism I am anxious, once for all, to express my deepest obligations, ranged 
various readings under three general heads :—substitutions ; additions ; omissions. 
Mr. C. E. Hammond, in his scholarlike little work, ‘ Outlines of Textual Criticism 
applied to the N. T., 1876, 2nd edition,’ divides their possible sources into 
Unconscious or unintentional errors, (1) of sight; (2) of hearing; (8) of memory: 
and those that are Conscious or intentional, viz. (4) incorporation of marginal 
glosses; (5) corrections of harsh or unusual forms of words, or expressions ; 
(6) alterations in the text to produce supposed harmony with another passage, 
to complete a quotation, or to clear up a presumed difficulty; (7) Liturgical 
insertions. While he enumerates (8) alterations for dogmatic reasons, he adds 
that ‘there appears to be no strong ground for the suggestion’ that any such 
exist (Hammond, p. 17). Professor Roberts (‘Words of the New Testament’ 
by Drs. Milligan and Roberts, 1873) comprehends several of the foregoing 
divisions under one head: ‘Again and again has a word or phrase been slipped 
in by the transcriber which had no existence in his copy, but which was due to 
the working of his own mind on the subject before him.’ His examples are 
épxera inserted in Matt. xxv. 6; idodca in Luke i. 29; imep judy in Rom, viii. 26 
(Part 1. Chap. 1. pp. 5, 6). : 

? This source of variations, though not easily discriminated from others, must 
have suggested itself to many minds, and is well touched upon by the late 
Isaac Taylor in his ‘ History of the Transmission of Antient Books to modern 
times,’ 1827, p. 24. So Dr. Hort, when perplexed by scme of the textual 
problems which he fails to solve, throws out as an hypothesis not in itself 
without plausibility, the notion of ‘a first and a second edition of the Gospels, 
both conceivably apostolic’ (Gr. Test. Introduction, p. 177). 


PLAN OF THIS WORK. : 19 


ment, the song of David in 2 Sam. xxii is evidently an early 
draft of the more finished composition, Ps. xviii. Traces of the 
writer's cwrae secundae may possibly be found in John v. 8, 4; 
vil. 58—viii. 11; xiii. 26; Acts xx. 4, 15; xxiv. 6-8. To this 
list some critics feel disposed to add portions of Luke xxi—xxiv. 


12. The fullest critical edition of the Greek Testament hitherto 
published contains but a comparatively small portion of the 
whole mass of variations already known; as a rule, the editors 
neglect, and rightly neglect, mere errors of transcription. Such 
things must be recorded for several reasons, but neither they, 
nor real various readings that are slenderly supported, can 
produce any effect in the task of amending or restoring the 
sacred text. Those who wish to see for themselves how far the 
common printed editions of what is called the ‘ textus receptus’ 
differ from the judgement of the most recent critics, may refer 
if they please to the small Greek Testament published in the 
series of ‘Cambridge Greek and Latin Texts!) which exhibits 
in a thicker type all words and clauses wherein Robert Stephen’s 
edition of 1550 (which is taken as a convenient standard) differs 
_ from the other chief modifications of the textus receptus (viz. 
Beza’s 1565 and Elzevir’s 1624), as also from the revised texts 
of Lachmann 1842-50, of Tischendorf 18€5-72, of Tregelles 
1857-72, of the Revisers of the English New Testament (1881), 
and of Westcott and Hort (1881). The student will thus be 
enabled to estimate for himself the limits within which the text 
of the Greek Testament may be regarded as still open to 
discussion, and to take a general survey of the questions on 
which the theologian is bound to form an intelligent opinion. 


13. The work that lies before us naturally divides itself into 
three distinct parts. 


I. A description of the sources from which various readings 
are derived (or of their EXTERNAL EVIDENCE), comprising 
(a) Manuscripts of the Greek New Testament or of por- 
tions thereof. 
(6) Ancient versions of the New Testament in various 
languages. 
1 ‘Novum Testamentum Texttis Stephanici a.p. 1550... curante F. H. A. 
_ Serivener.’ Cantabr. 1877 (Editio Major, 1887). 
C2 


20 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. 


(c) Citations from the Greek Testament or its versions 
made by early ecclesiastical writers, especially by 
the Fathers of the Christian Church. 

(d) Early printed or later critical editions of the Greek 
Testament. 


II. A discussion of the principles on which external evi- 
dence should be applied to the recension of the sacred volume, 
embracing 

(a) The laws of INTERNAL EVIDENCE, and the limits of 
their legitimate use. 

(b) The history of the text and of the principal schemes 
which have been proposed for restoring it to its 
primitive state, including recent views of Com- 
parative Criticism. 

(c) Considerations derived from the peculiar character 
and grammatical form of the dialect of the Greek 
Testament. 


III. The application of the foregoing materials and principles 
to the investigation of the true reading in the chief passages 
of the New Testament, on which authorities are at variance. 

In this edition, as has already been explained in the preface, 
it has been found necessary to divide the treatise into two 
volumes, which will contain respectively— 


I. First Volume :—Ancient Manuscripts. 
II. Second Volume:—Versions, Citations, Editions, Prin- 
ciples, and Selected Passages. 


It will be found desirable to read the following pages in 
the order wherein they stand, although the chief part of 
Chapters VII-XIV of the first volume and some portions else- 
where (indicated by being printed like them in smaller type) 
are obviously intended chiefly for reference, or for less searching 
examination. 


CHAPTER II. 


GENERAL CHARACTER OF THE GREEK MANUSCRIPTS OF 


THE NEW TESTAMENT. 


a the extant Greek manuscripts of the New Testament 

supply both the most copious and the purest sources of 
Textual Criticism, we propose to present to the reader some 
account of their peculiarities in regard to material, form, style of 
writing, date and contents, before we enter into details respecting 
individual copies, under the several subdivisions to which it is 
usual to refer them. 

1. The subject of the present section has been systematically 
discussed in the ‘Palaeographia Graeca’ (Paris, 1708, folio) of 
Bernard de Montfaucon [1655-17411], the most illustrious 
member of the learned Society of the Benedictines of St. Maur. 
This truly great work, although its materials are rather too 
exclusively drawn from manuscripts deposited in French libraries, 
and its many illustrative facsimiles are somewhat rudely en- 
graved, still maintains a high authority on all points relating to 
Greek manuscripts, even after more recent discoveries, especially 
among the papyri of Egypt and Herculaneum, have necessarily 
modified not a few of its statements. The four splendid volumes 
of M. J. B. Silvestre’s ‘ Paléographie Universelle’ (Paris, 1839- 
41, &c. folio) afford us no less than 300 plates of the Greek 
writing of various ages, sumptuously executed; though the 
accompanying letter-press descriptions, by F. and A. Champollion 
Fils, seem in this branch of the subject a little disappointing ; 
nor are the valuable notes appended to his translation of their 
work by Sir Frederick Madden (London, 2 vols. 1850, 8vo) 
sufficiently numerous or elaborate to supply the Champollions’ 
defects. Much, however, may also be learnt from the ‘ Hercu- 


1 In this manner we propose to indicate the dates of the birth and death of 
the person whose name immediately precedes. 


22 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


lanensium voluminum quae supersunt’ (Naples, 10 tom. 1793- 
1850, fol.); from Mr. Babington’s three volumes of papyrus 
fragments of Hyperides, respectively published in 1850, 1853 
and 1858; and especially from the Prolegomena to Tischendorf’s 
editions of the Codices Ephraemi (1843), Friderico-Augustanus 
(1846), Claromontanus (1852), Sinaiticus (1862), Vaticanus 
(1867), and those other like publications (e.g. Monumenta sacra 
inedita 1846-1870, and Anecdota sacra et profana 1855) which 
have rendered his name perhaps the very highest among scholars 
in this department of sacred literature. What I have been able 
to add from my own observation, has been gathered from the 
study of Biblical manuscripts now in England. To these 
sources of information may now be added Professor Watten- 
bach’s ‘Anleitung zur griechischen Palaeographie’ second 
edition, Leipsic, 1877, Gardthausen’s ‘ Griechische Palaeographie,’ 
Leipsic, 1879; Dr. C. R. Gregory’s ‘ Prolegomena’ to the eighth 
edition of Tischendorf, and especially the publication of ‘ The 
Palaeographical Society Greek Testament, Parts I and II, 
Leipsic, 1884, 1891, ‘Facsimiles of Manuscripts and Inscriptions ’ 
edited by E. A. Bond and E. M: Thompson, Parts I-XII, 
London, 1873-82, and a Manual on ‘Greek and Latin Palaeo- 
graphy’ from the hands of Mr. E. Maunde Thompson, of 
which the proof-sheets have been most kindly placed by the 
accomplished author at the disposal of the editor of this work, 
and have furnished to this chapter many elements of enrich- 
ment. It may be added, that since manuscripts have been 
photographed, all other facsimiles have been put in the shade: 
and in this edition references as a rule will be given only to 
photographed copies. 

2. The materials on which writing has been impressed at 
different periods and stages of civilization are the following :— 
Leaves, bark, especially of the lime (liber), linen, clay and 
pottery, wall-spaces, metals, lead, bronze, wood, waxen and 
other tablets, papyrus, skins, parchment and vellum, and from 
an early date amongst the Chinese, and in the West after the 
capture of Samarcand by the Arabs in A.D. 704, paper 
manufactured from fibrous substances!. The most ancient 
manuscripts of the New Testament now existing are composed 
of vellum or parchment (membrana), the term vellum being 

1 ‘Greek and Latin Palaeography,’ Chaps. II, III. 


MATERIALS FOR WRITING ON. 23 


strictly applied to the delicate skins of very young calves, and 
parchment to the integuments of sheep and goats, though the 
terms are as a rule employed convertibly. The word parch- 
ment seems to be a corruption of charta pergamena, a name 
first given to skins prepared by some improved process for 
Eumenes, king of Pergamum, about B.c. 150. In judying of the 
date of a manuscript on skins, attention must be paid to the 
quality of the material, the oldest being almost invariably 
written on the thinnest and whitest vellum that could be 
procured; while manuscripts of later ages, being usually 
composed of parchment, are thick, discoloured, and coarsely 
grained. Thus the Codex Sinaiticus of the fourth century is 
made of the finest skins of antelopes, the leaves being so large, 
that a single animal would furnish only two (Tischendorf, Cod. 
Frid.-August. Prolegomena, § 1). Its contemporary, the far- 
famed Codex Vaticanus, challenges universal admiration for the 
beauty of its vellum: every visitor at the British Museum can 
observe the excellence of that of the Codex Alexandrinus of the 
fifth century: that of the Codex Claromontanus of the sixth 
century is even more remarkable: the material of those purple- 
dyed fragments of the Gospels which Tischendorf denominates 
N, also of the sixth century, is so subtle and delicate, that some 
persons have mistaken the leaves preserved in England (Brit. 
Mus. Cotton, Titus C xv) for Egyptian papyrus. Paper made of 
cotton! (charta bombycina, called also charta Damascena from 
its place of manufacture) may have been fabricated in the 
ninth? or tenth century, and linen paper (charta proper) as 
early as 1242 a,p.; but they were seldom used for Biblical 
manuscripts sooner than the thirteenth, and had not entirely 
displaced parchment at the era of the invention of printing, 
about A.D. 1450. Lost portions of parchment or vellum 
manuscripts are often supplied in paper by some later hand; 


1 ‘Recent investigations have thrown doubts on the accuracy of this view ; and 
a careful analysis of many samples has proved that, although cotton was 
oceasionally used, no paper that has been examined is entirely made of that 
substance, hemp or flax being the more usual material.’ Maunde Thompson, 

. 44. 
i 2 Tischendorf (Notitia Codicis Sinaitici, p. 54) carried to St. Petersburg 
a fragment of a Lectionary which cannot well be assigned to a later date than 
the ninth century, among whose parchment leaves are inserted two of cotton 
paper, manifestly written on by the original scribe. 


24 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


but the Codex Leicestrensis of the fourteenth century is 
composed of a mixture of inferior vellum and worse paper, 
regularly arranged in the proportion of two parchment. to three 
paper leaves, recurring alternately throughout the whole volume. 
Like it, in the mixture of parchment and paper, are codd. 233 
and Brit. Mus. Harl. 3,161—the latter however not vee a 
New Testament MS. 


3. Although parchment was in occasional, if not familiar, use 
at the period when the New Testament was written (ra B.Bd{ia, 
pddiora Tas peuBpdvas 2 Tim. iv. 13), yet the more perishable 
papyrus of Egypt was chiefly employed for ordinary purposes. 
This vegetable production had been used for literary purposes 
from the earliest times. ‘Papyrus rolls are represented on the 
sculptured walls of Egyptian temples.” The oldest roll now 
extant is the papyrus Prisse at Paris, which dates from 2500 B.c., 
or even earlier, unless those which have been lately discovered 
by Mr. Flinders Petrie reach as far, or even farther, back1. The 
ordinary name applied in Greek to this material was xdprys 
(2 John 12), though Herodotus termg it S8dvXos (ii. 100, v. 58), 
and in Latin charta (2 Esdr. xv. 2; Tobit vii. 14—Old Latin 
Version). Papyrus was in those days esteemed more highly than 
skins: for Herodotus expressly states that the Ionians had been 
compelled to have recourse to goats and sheep for lack of byblus 
or papyrus; and Eumenes was driven to prepare parchment 
because the Alexandrians were too jealous to supply him with 
the material which he coveted*. Indeed, papyrus was used far 
beyond the borders of Egypt, and was plentiful in Rome under 
the Empire, being in fact the common material among the 
Romans during that period: and as many of the manuscripts 
of the New Testament must have been written upon so perishable 
a substance in the earliest centuries since the Christian era, this 
probably is one of the reasons why we possess no considerable 
copies from before the second quarter of the fourth century. | 
Only a few fragments of the New Testament on papyrus remain. 
We find a minute, if not a very clear description of the mode of- 
preparing the papyrus for the scribe in the works of the elder 
Pliny (Hist. Nat. xiii. 11, 12). The plant grew in Egypt, also 


1 ‘Ten Years Digging in Egypt,’ pp. 120, &e. 
* ‘Greek and Latin Palaeography,’ p. 85; Pliny, Nat. Hist. xiii. 11. 


PAPYRUS AND VELLUM. 25 


in Syria, and on the Niger and the Euphrates. Mainly under 
Christian influence it was supplanted by parchment and vellum, 
which had superior claims to durability, and its manufacture 
ceased altogether on the conquest of Egypt by the Mohammedans 
(A.D. 638). 


4, Parchment is said to have been introduced at Rome not 
long after its employment by Attalus. Nevertheless, if it had 
been in constant and ordinary use under the first Emperors, 
we can hardly suppose that specimens of secular writing would 
have failed to come down to us. Its increased growth and 
prevalence about synchronize with the rise of Constantinopolitan 
influence. It may readily be imagined that vellum (especially 
that fine sort by praiseworthy custom required for copies of 
Holy Scripture) could never have been otherwise than scarce 
and dear. Hence arose, at a very early period of the Christian 
era, the practice and almost the necessity of erasing ancient 
writing from skins, in order to make room for works in which 
the living generation felt more interest, especially when clean 
vellum failed the scribe towards the end of his task. This 
process of destruction, however, was seldom so fully carried 
out, but that the strokes of the elder hand might still be traced, 
more or less completely, under the more modern writing. Such 
manuscripts are called codices rescriptt or palimpsests (raAtp- 
nora’), and several of the most precious monuments of sacred 
learning are of this description. The Codex Ephraemi at Paris 
contains large fragments both of the Old and New Testament 
under the later Greek works of St. Ephraem the Syrian: and 
the Codex Nitriensis, more recently disinterred from a monastery 
in the Egyptian desert and brought to the British Museum, 
comprises a portion of St. Luke’s Gospel, nearly obliterated, 
and covered over by a Syriac treatise of Severus of Antioch 
against Grammaticus, comparatively of no value whatever. 
_ It will be easily believed that the collating or transcribing of 
palimpsests has cost much toil and patience to those whose 
loving zeal has led them to the attempt: and after all the 
true readings will be sometimes (not often) rather uncertain, 


* *Nam, quod in palimpsesto, laudo equidem parcimoniam.’ Cicero, Ad 
Diversos, vii. 18, though of a waxen tablet. Maunde Thompson, p. 75. 


26 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


even though chemical mixtures (of which ‘the most harmless is 
probably hydrosulphuret of ammonia ’) have recently been applied 
with much success to restore the faded lines and letters of these 
venerable records. 


5. We need say but little of a practice which St. Jerome? 
and others speak of as prevalent towards the end of the fourth 
century, that of dyeing the vellum purple, and of stamping 
rather than writing the letters in silver and gold. The Cotton 
fragment of the Gospels, mentioned above (p. 23), is one of the 
few remaining copies of this kind, as are the newly discovered 
Codex Rossanensis and the Codex Beratinus, and it is not unlikely 
that the great Dublin palimpsest of St. Matthew owes its present 
wretched discoloration to some such dye. But, as Davidson 
sensibly observes, ‘the value of a manuscript does not depend 
on such things’ (Biblical Criticism, vol. ii. p. 264). We care for 
them only as they serve to indicate the reverence paid to the 
Scriptures by men of old. The style, however, of the pictures, 
illustrations, arabesques and initial ornaments that prevail in 
later copies from the eighth century downwards, whose colours 
and gilding are sometimes as fresh and bright as if laid on but 
yesterday *, will not only interest the student by tending to 
throw light on mediaeval art and habits and modes of thought, 
but will often fix the date of the books which contain them 
with a precision otherwise quite beyond our reach. 


6. The ink found upon ancient manuscripts is of various 
colours *. Black ink, the ordinary writing fluid of centuries 
(uédav, atramentum, &c.) differs in tint at various periods and 
in different countries. In early MSS. it is either pure black 
or slightly brown; in the Middle Ages it varies a good deal 
according to age and locality. In Italy and Southern Europe 
it is generally blacker than in the North, in France and Flanders 


1 ¢‘Habeant qui volunt veteres libros, vel in membranis purpureis auro 
argentoque descriptos.’ Praef.in Job. ‘Inficiunturmembranae colore purpureo, . 
aurum liquescit in litteras.’ Epist. ad Eustochium. 

2 Miniatures are found even as early as in the Cod. Rossanensis (=) at the 
beginning of the sixth century. 

* This paragraph which has been rewritten, has been abridged from Mr. Maunde 
Thompson’s ‘Greek and Latin Palaeography,’ pp. 50-52, to which readers are 
referred for verification and amplification. 


INK AND PENS. 27 


it is generally darker than in England; a Spanish MS. of 
the fourteenth or fifteenth century may usually be recognized 
by the peculiar blackness of the ink. Deterioration is observable 
in the course of time. The ink of the fifteenth century par- 
ticularly is often of a faded grey colour. Inks of green, yellow, 
and other colours, are also found, but generally only for 
ornamental purposes. Red, either in the form of a pigment 
or fluid ink, is of very ancient and common use, being seen even 
in early Egyptian papyri. Gold was also used as a writing 
fluid at a very early period. Purple-stained vellum MSS. were 
usually written upon in gold or silver letters, and ordinary 
white vellum MSS. were also written in gold, particularly in 
the ninth and tenth centuries, in the reigns of the Carlovingian 
kings. Gold writing as a practice died out in the thirteenth 
century: and writing in silver appears to have ceased con- 
temporaneously with the disuse of stained vellum. The ancients 
used the liquid of cuttle-fish. Pliny mentions soot and gum 
as the ingredients of writing-ink. Other later authors add 
gall-apples: metallic infusions at an early period, and vitriol 
in the Middle Ages were also employed. 


7. While papyrus remained in common use, the chief instru- 
ment employed was a reed (kdAayos 3 John ver. 13, canna), such as 
are common in the East at present: a few existing manuscripts 
(e.g. the Codd. Leicestrensis and Lambeth 1350) appear to have 
been thus written. Yet the firmness and regularity of the 
strokes, which often remain impressed on the vellum or paper 
after the ink has utterly gone, seem to prove that in the 
great majority of cases the sti/us made of iron, bronze, or other 
metal, or ivory or bone, sharp at one end to scratch the letters, 
and furnished with a knob or flat head at the other for purposes 
of erasure, had not gone wholly out of use. We must add to 
our list of writing materials a bodkin or needle (acus), by means 
of which and a ruler the blank leaf was carefully divided, 
generally on the outer side of the skin, into columns and lines, 
whose regularity much enhances the beauty of our best copies. 
The vestiges of such points and marks may yet be seen deeply 
indented on the surface of nearly all manuscripts, those on one 
side of each leaf being usually sufficiently visible to guide the 
scribe when he came to write on the reverse. The quill pen 


28 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


probably came into use with vellum, for which it is obviously 
suited. The first notices of it occur in a story respecting 
Theodoric the Ostrogoth, and in a passage of Isidore’s ‘Origines’? 
(vi. 18). 


8. Little need be said respecting the form of manuscripts, 
which in this particular (codices) much resemble printed books. 
A few are in large folio; the greater part in small folio or 
quarto, the prevailing shape being a quarto (quaternio or quire) 
whose height but little exceeds its breadth; some are in octavo, 
a not inconsiderable number smaller still: and quires of three 
sheets or six leaves, and five sheets or ten leaves (Cod. Vati- 
canus), are to be met with. In some copies the sheets have marks 
in the lower margin of their first or last pages, like the signatures 
of a modern volume, the folio at intervals of two, the quarto at 
intervals of four leaves, as in the Codex Bezae of the Gospels 
and Acts (D), and the Codex Augiensis of St. Paul’s Epistles (F). 
Not to speak at present of those manuscripts which have a 
Latin translation in a column parallel to the Greek, as the 
Codex Bezae, the Codex Laudianus of the Acts, and the Codices 
Claromontanus and Augiensis of St. Paul, many copies of every 
age have two Greek columns on each page; of these the Codex 
Alexandrinus is the oldest: the Codex Vaticanus has three 
columns on a page, the Codex Sinaiticus four. The unique 
arrangement? of these last two has been urged as an argument 


1 ‘Greek and Latin Palaeography,’ p. 49. 

2 Besides the Cod. Sinaiticus, the beautiful Psalter purchased by the National 
Library from the Didot sale at Paris has four columns (Mr. J. Rendel Harris), 
and besides the Cod. Vaticanus, the Vatican Dio Cassius, the Milan fragment of 
Genesis, two copies of the Samaritan Pentateuch at Nablous described by 
Tischendorf (Cod. Frid.-Aug. Proleg. § 11), the last part of Cod. Monacensis 208 
(Evan, 429), and two Hebrew MSS. Cod. Mon. Heb. 422, and Cod. Reg. Heb. 17, 
are arranged in three columns. Tischendorf has more recently discovered a similar 
arrangement in two palimpsest leaves of Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus from which 
he gives extracts (Not. Cod. Sinait. p. 49) ; in a Latin fragment of the Pentateuch, 
the same as the Ashburnham manuscript below, seen by him at Lyons in 1848 ; in 
a Greek Evangelistarium of the eighth century, and a Patristic manuseript at 
Patmos of the ninth (ibid. p. 10); so that the argument drawn from the triple 
columns must not be pressed too far. He adds also a Turin copy of the Minor 
Prophets in Greek (Pasinus, Catalogue, 1749), and a Nitrian Syriac codex in the 
British Museum ‘quem cirea finem quarti saeculi seriptum esse subseriptio 
testatur’ (Monum. sacra inedita, vol. i, Proleg. p. xxxi). To this not slender 
list Mr. E. Maunde Thompson enables us to annex B. M. Addit. 24142, a Flemish 
Latin Bible of the eleventh century, The late Lord Ashburnham in 1868 


Plate: i. 


ee) fxd bao duro® Bie aIVvVIGY 


m MLX hbALOdIUOTNWYSIOHZ SYA 
(z) 


“Uh x 


bALIGUOENWYAIOHTIYVIG Vv 
(1) 


CODICES AND STYLE OF WRITING. 29 


for their higher antiquity, as if they were designed to imitate 
rolled books, whose several skins or leaves were fastened 
together lengthwise, so that their contents always appeared in 
parallel columns ; they were kept in scrolls which were unrolled 
at one end for reading, and when read rolled up at the other. 
This fashion prevails in the papyrus fragments yet remaining, 
and in the most venerated copies of the Old Testament preserved 
_in Jewish synagogues. 


9. We now approach a more important question, the style 
of writing adopted in manuscripts, and the shapes of the several 
letters. These varied widely in different ages, and form the 
simplest and surest criteria for approximating to the date of the 
documents themselves. Greek characters are properly divided 
into ‘majuscules’ and ‘ minuscules, or by a subdivision of the 
former, into Capitals, which are generally of a square kind, fitted 
for inscriptions on stones like E ; Uncials, or large letters}, and a 
modification of Capitals, with a free introduction of curves, and 
better suited for writing, like €; and Cursives, or small letters, 
adapted for the running hand. Uncial manuscripts were written 
in what have frequently been regarded as capital letters, formed 
separately, having no connexion with each other, and (in the 
earlier specimens) without. any space between the words, the 
marks of punctuation being few: the cursive or running hand 
comprising letters more easily and rapidly made, those in the 
same word being usually joined together, with a complete 
system of punctuation not widely removed from that of printed 
books. Speaking generally, and limiting our statement to Greek 
manuscripts of the New Testament, Uncial letters or the 
Literary or Book-hand prevailed from the fourth to the tenth, 
or (in the case of liturgical books) as late as the eleventh 
century; Cursive letters were employed as early as the ninth 
or tenth century, and continued in use until the invention of 


printed his Old Latin fragments of Leviticus and Numbers, also in three 
columns, with a facsimile page ; and the famous Utrecht Psalter, assigned by 
some to the sixth century, by others to the ninth or tenth, is written with three 
columns on a page. 

1 ‘Uncialibus, ut vulgo aiunt, literis, onera magis exarata, quam codices,’ 
Hieronymi Praef. in Job. From this passage the term wncial seems to be derived, 
uncia (an inch) referring to the size of the characters. Yet the conjectural reading 

' “initialibus’ will most approve itself to those who are familiar with the small Latin 
writing of the Middle Ages, in which ¢ is undotted, and ¢ much like ¢. 


Plate 1. 


ee) fod bao dar0® be MHICHZ IVA av 


mw MLX hbALIIUOINNYMIOHZ 9VIAY 
(2) 


Uh x 


bALIGUOENWYAIOHTIVIYG Vv 
(1) 


CODICES AND STYLE OF WRITING. 29 


for their higher antiquity, as if they were designed to imitate 
rolled books, whose several skins or leaves were fastened 
together lengthwise, so that their contents always appeared in 
parallel columns ; they were kept in scrolls which were unrolled 
at one end for reading, and when read rolled up at the other. 
This fashion prevails in the papyrus fragments yet remaining, 
and in the most venerated copies of the Old Testament preserved 
in Jewish synagogues. 


9. We now approach a more important question, the style 
of writing adopted in manuscripts, and the shapes of the several 
letters. These varied widely in different ages, and form the 
simplest and surest criteria for approximating to the date of the 
documents themselves. Greek characters are properly divided 
into ‘majuscules’ and ‘ minuscules, or by a subdivision of the 
former, into Capitals, which are generally of a square kind, fitted 
for inscriptions on stones like E ; Uncials, or large letters!, and a 
modification of Capitals, with a free introduction of curves, and 
better suited for writing, like €; and Cursives, or small letters, 
adapted for the running hand. Uncial manuscripts were written 
in what have frequently been regarded as capital letters, formed 
separately, having no connexion with each other, and (in the 
earlier specimens) without. any space between the words, the 
marks of punctuation being few: the cursive or running hand 
comprising letters more easily and rapidly made, those in the 
same word being usually joined together, with a complete 
system of punctuation not widely removed from that of printed 
books. Speaking generally, and limiting our statement to Greek 
manuscripts of the New Testament, Uncial letters or the 
Literary or Book-hand prevailed from the fourth to the tenth, 
or (in the case of liturgical books) as late as the eleventh 
century ; Cursive letters were employed as early as the ninth 
or tenth century, and continued in use until the invention of 


printed his Old Latin fragments of Leviticus and Numbers, also in three 
columns, with a facsimile page; and the famous Utrecht Psalter, assigned by 
some to the sixth century, by others to the ninth or tenth, is written with three 
columns on a page. 

1 ‘Uncialibus, ut vulgo aiunt, literis, onera magis exarata, quam codices,’ 
Hieronymi Praef. in Job. From this passage the term wncial seems to be derived, 
uncia (an inch) referring to the size of the characters. Yet the conjectural reading 

 “initialibus’ will most approve itself to those who are familiar with the small Latin 
writing of the Middle Ages, in which ¢ is undotted, and ¢ much like 7. 


30 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


printing superseded the humble labours of the scribe. But 
cursive writing existed before the Christian era: and it seems 
impossible to suppose that so very convenient a form of penman- 
ship could have fallen into abeyance in ordinary life, although 
few documents have come down to us to demonstrate the truth 
of this supposition. 

Besides the broad and palpable distinction between uncial 
and cursive letters, persons who have had much experience in the 
study of manuscripts are able to distinguish those of either 
class from one another in respect of style and character; so that 
the period at which each was written can be determined within 
certain inconsiderable limits. After the tenth century many 
manuscripts bear dates, and such become standards to which 
we can refer others resembling them which are undated. But 
since the earliest dated Biblical manuscript yet discovered 
(Cursive Evan. 481, see below Chap. VII) bears the date 
May 7, A.D. 835, we must resort to other means for estimating 
the age of more venerable, and therefore more important, copies. 
By studying the style and shape of the letters on Greek 
inscriptions, Montfaucon was led to conclude that the more 
simple, upright, and regular the form of uncial letters; the 
less flourish or ornament they exhibit; the nearer their breadth 
is equal to their height; so much the more ancient they ought 
to be considered. These results have been signally confirmed 
by the subsequent discovery of Greek papyri in Egyptian tombs 
especially in the third century before the Christian era; and 
yet further from numerous fragments of Philodemus, of Epicurus, 
and other philosophers, which were buried in the ruins of 
Herculaneum in A.D. 79 (‘Fragmenta Herculanensia,’ Walter 
Scott). The evidence of these papyri, indeed, is even more 
weighty than that of inscriptions, inasmuch as workers in stone, 
as has been remarked, were often compelled to prefer straight 
lines, as better adapted to the hardness of their material, 

where writings on papyrus or vellum would naturally flow 
into curves. 


10. While we freely grant that a certain tact, the fruit of 
study and minute observation, can alone make us capable of 
forming a trustworthy opinion on the age of manuscripts; it is 
worth while to point out the principles on which a true 


ESTIMATE OF DATE. 31 


judgement must be grounded, and to submit to the reader a few 
leading facts, which his own research may hereafter enable him 
to apply and to extend. 


The first three plates at the beginning of this volume represent 
the Greek alphabet, as found in the seven following monuments: 


(1) The celebrated Rosetta stone, discovered near that place 
during the French occupation of Egypt in 1799, and now in the 
British Museum. This most important inscription, which in the 
hands of Young and Champollion has proved the key to the 
mysteries of Egyptian hieroglyphics, records events of no 
intrinsic consequence that occurred B.c. 196, in the reign of 
Ptolemy V Epiphanes. It is written in the three several forms 
of hieroglyphics, of the demotic or common characters of the 
country, and of Greek Capitals, which last may represent the 
lapidary style of the second century before our era. The 
words are undivided, without breathings, accents, or marks of 
punctuation, and the uncial letters (excepting I for zeta) 
approach very nearly to our modern capital type. In shape 
they are simple, perhaps a little rude; rather square than 
oblong: and as the carver on this hard black stone was obliged 
to avoid curve lines whenever he could, the forms of E, = and = 
differ considerably from the specimens we shall produce from 
documents described on soft materials, Plate I. No. (1). 


(2) The Codex Friderico-Augustanus of the fourth century, 
published in lithographed facsimile in 1846, contains on forty- 
three leaves fragments of the Septuagint version, chiefly from 
1 Chronicles and Jeremiah, with Nehemiah and Esther complete, 
in oblong folio, with four columns on each page. The plates are 
so carefully executed that the very form of the ancient letters 
and the colour of the ink are represented to us by Tischendorf, 
who discovered it in the East. In 1859 the same indefatigable 
scholar brought to Europe the remainder of this manuscript, 
which seems as old as the fourth century, anterior (as he thinks) 
to the Codex Vaticanus itself, and published it in 1862, in 
facsimile type cast for the purpose, 4 tom., with twenty pages _ 
lithographed or photographed, at the expense of the Emperor 
Alexander II of Russia, to whom the original had been presented. 
This book, which Tischendorf calls Codex Sinaiticus, contains, 
besides much more of the Septuagint, the whole New Testament 


32 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


with Barnabas’ Epistle and a part of Hermas’ Shepherd annexed. 
As a kind of avant-courier to his great work he had previously 
put forth a tract entitled ‘ Notitia Editionis Codicis Bibliorum 
Sinaitici Auspiciis Imperatoris Alexandri IT susceptae’ (Leipsie, 
1860). Of this most valuable manuscript a complete account 
will be given in the opening of the fourth chapter, under the 
appellation of Aleph (x), assigned to it by Tischendorf, in the 
exercise of his right as its discoverer. Plate I. No. 2 


(3) Codex Alexandrinus of the fifth century (A). Plate I. 


(4) Codex Purpureus Cotton.: N of the Gospels ofthe 
5) Codex Nitriensis Rescriptus, R of the Gospels - sixth 
century 


Plate III. Plate IT. 


( 
(6) Codex Dublinensis Reseriptus, Z of the Gospels 
(7) Evangelistarium Harleian. 5598, dated A.D. 995. 


The leading features of these manuscripts will be described 
in the fourth and fifth chapters. At present we wish to 
compare them with each other for the purpose of tracing, as 
closely as we may, the different styles and fashions of uncial 
letters which prevailed from the fourth to the tenth or eleventh 
century of the Christian era, The varying appearance of cursive 
manuscripts cannot so well be seen by exhibiting their alphabets, 
for since each letter is for the most part joined to the others in 
the same word, connected passages alone will afford us a correct 
notion of their character and general features. For the moment 
we are considering the uncials only. 

If the Rosetta stone, by its necessary avoiding of curve lines, 
gives only a notion of the manner adopted on stone and not in 
common writing, it resembles our earliest uncials at least in 
one respect, that the letters, being as broad as they are high, 
are all capable of being included within circumscribed squares. 
Indeed, yet earlier inscriptions are found almost totally destitute 
of curves, even O and © being represented by simple squares, 
with or without a bisecting horizontal line (see theta, p. 85) 1. 


’ The Cotton fragment of the book of Genesis of the fifth century, whose poor 
shrivelled remains from the fire of 1731 are still preserved in the British Museum, 
while in common with all other manuscripts it exhibits the round shapes of O 
and ©, substitutes a lozenge } for the circle in phi, after the older fashion (<>). 
Phi often has much the same shape in Codex Bezae ; e.g, Matt. xiii, 26, Fol. 426 
1. 18, and once in Codex Z (Matt, xxi, 26, Plate xlviii). 


MExbALoOd Ge ee 
INNOIIGHZ 959 WAG v= 


M4xXhHALOd WOE 
NNVYMIGHZSViIgdy 


a 4 


a 


it ay = 


ene 


ANCIENT WRITING. 33 


The Herculanean papyri, however (a specimen of which we 
have given in Plate iv. No. 10), are much better suited than 
inscriptions can be for comparison with our earliest copies of 
Scripture’. Nothing can well be conceived more elegant than 
these simply-formed graceful little letters (somewhat diminished 
in size perhaps by the effects of heat) running across the volume, 
thirty-nine lines in a column, without capitals or breaks between 
the words. There are scarcely any stops, no breathings, accents, 
or marks of any kind; only that >, < or p are now and then 
found at the end of a line, to fill up the space, or to join a word 
or syllable with what follows. A very few abbreviations occur, 
such as ff in the first line of our specimen, taken from 
Philodemus epi xaxiév (Hercul. Volum. Tom. iii Col. xx. 
ll. 6-15), the very manuscript to which Tischendorf compared 
his Cod. Friderico-Augustanus (Proleg. § 11). The papyri, 
buried for so many ages from A. D. 79 downwards, may probably 
be a century older still, since Philodemus the Epicurean was 
the contemporary and almost the friend of Cicero*. Hence 
from three to four hundred years must have elapsed betwixt the 
date of the Herculanean rolls and that of our earliest Biblical 
manuscripts. Yet the fashion of writing changed but little 
during the interval, far less in every respect than in the four 
centuries which next followed, wherein the plain, firm, upright 
and square uncials were giving place to the compressed, oblong, 
ornamented, or even sloping forms which predominate from the 
seventh or eighth century downwards. While advising the 
reader to exercise his skill on facsimiles of entire passages, 
especially in contrasting the lines from Philodemus (No. 10) with 
those from the oldest uncials of the New Testament (Nos. 11— 
14; 17; 18; 20; 24); we purpose to examine the several 
alphabets (Nos. 1-7) letter by letter, pointing out to the student 
those variations in shape which palaeographers have judged the 
safest criteria of their relative ages. Alpha, delta, theta, x, pi, 
omega, are among the best tests for this purpose. 


Alpha is not often found in its present familiar shape, except in 


' Our facsimile is borrowed from the Neapolitan volumes, but Plate 57 in the 
Paléographie Universelle giAodnpuov mept povotkn has the advantage of colours for 
giving a lively idea of the present charred appearance of these papyri. 

2 Cicero de Finibus, Lib. ii. ¢. 35. The same person is apparently meant in 
Orat. in Pisonem, cc. 28, 29. 


~ VOL. I, D 


34 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


inscriptions, where the cross line is sometimes broken into an angle 
with the vertex downwards (A). Even on the Rosetta stone the left 
limb leans against the upper part of the right limb, but does not 
form an angle with its extremity, while the cross line, springing not 
far from the bottom of the left limb, ascends to meet the right about half 
way down. Modifications of this form may be seen in the Herculanean 
rolls, only that the cross line more nearly approaches the horizontal, 
and sometimes is almost entirely so. The Cod. Frid.-August.’ does not 
vary much from this form, but the three generating lines are often 
somewhat curved. In other books, while the right limb is quite straight, 
the left and cross line form a kind of loop or curve, as is very observable 
in the Nitrian fragment R, and often in Codd. Alex., Ephraemi, Bezae, 
the newly discovered Rossanensis, and in the Vatican more frequently 
still, in all which alpha often approximates to the shape of our English a. 
And this curve may be regarded as a proof of antiquity; indeed 
Tischendorf (Proleg. Cod. Sin. p. xxx, 1863) considers it almost peculiar 
to the papyri and the Coptic character. Cod. N (which is more recent 
than those named above) makes the two lines on the left form a sharp 
angle, as do the Cotton fragment of Genesis (see p. 32, note 1) and Cod. 
Claromontanus, Plate xiv. No. 41, only that the lines which contain 
the angle in this last are very fine. In later times, as the letters 
grew tall and narrow, the modern type of A became more marked, 
as in the first letter of Arundel 547 (No. 16), of about the tenth 
century, though the form and thickness seen in the Cod. Claro- 
montanus continued much in vogue to the last. Yet alpha even in 
Cod. Claromontanus and Cotton Genesis occasionally passes from the 
angle into the loop, though not so often as in Cod. A and its com- 
panions. Cod. Borgianus (T), early in the fifth century, exaggerated 
this loop into a large ellipse, if Giorgi’s facsimile may be trusted. In 
Cod. Laudianus E of the Acts and Cureton’s palimpsest Homer too 
the loop is very decided, the Greek and Latin @ in Laud. (No, 25) 
being alike. Mark also its form in the papyrus scrawl No. 9 (from 
one of the orations of Hyperides edited by Mr. Babington), which may 
be as old as the Rosetta stone. The angular shape adopted in Cod. Z 
(Nos. 6, 18) is unsightly enough, and (I believe) unique. 


Beta varies less than Alpha. Originally it consisted of a tall 
perpendicular line, on the right side of which four straight lines are 
so placed as to form two triangles, whereof the vertical line comprises 
the bases, while a small portion of that vertical line entirely separates 
the triangles (B). This ungraceful figure was modified very early, 
even in inscriptions. On the Rosetta stone (No. 1) the triangles are 
rounded off into semicircles, and the lower end of the vertical curved. 
Yet the shape in manuscripts is not quite so elegant. The lower 
curve is usually the larger, and the curves rarely touch each other. 


1 We prefer citing Cod. Frid.-August., because our examples have been 
actually taken from its exquisitely lithographed pages ; but the facsimile of part 
of a page from Luke xxiv represented in Tischendorf’s Cod. Sinaiticus, from 
which we have borrowed six lines (No, 11 b), will be seen to resemble exactly 
the portion published in 1846, 


es AXho2.0dmoe NNX>(16%) 29 aving 


(8) 


arpAndAusd LUZNIVVYI WHZ3VIa Y 
fp (L) 
mM px o 

LtodatO ZNTV HIE es | 


(9) 


Th SFP td 


FORMS OF UNCIAL LETTERS. 35 


Such are Codd. ANRZ, Rossanensis (sometimes), and the Cotton 
Genesis. In the Herculanean rolls the letter comes near the common 
cursive 8; in some others (as Cod. Rossanensis at times) its shape is 
quite like the modern B. When oblong letters became common, the 
top (e.g. in Cod. Bezae) and bottom extremities of the curve ran into 
straight lines, by way of return into the primitive shape (see No. 36, 
dated A.p. 980). In the very early papyrus fragment of Hyperides 
it looks like the English R standing on a base (No. 9,1. 4). But 
this specimen rather belongs to the semi-cursive hand of common life, 
than to that of books. 


Gamma in its simplest form consists of two lines of equal thick- 
ness, the shorter so placed upon the longer, which is vertical, as to 
make one right angle with it on the right side. Thus we find it in 
the Rosetta stone, the papyrus of Hyperides, the Herculanean rolls, 
and very often in Cod. A. The next step was to make the horizontal 
line very thin, and to strengthen its extremity by a point, or knob, 
as in Codd. Ephraemi (No. 24), RZ: or the point was thus strengthened 
without thinning the line, e.g. Codd. Vatican., Rossanensis, N and 
most later copies, such as Harl. 5598 (No. 7) or its contemporary 
Parham 18 (No. 36). In Cod. Bezae (No. 42) gamma much resembles 
the Latin r. 


Delta should be closely scrutinized. Its most ancient shape is an 
equilateral triangle, the sides being all of the same thickness (4). 
Cod. Claromontanus, though of the sixth century, is in this instance 
as simple as any: the Herculanean rolls, Codd. Vatican., Sinait., and 
the very old copy of the Pentateuch at Paris (Colbert) or ‘Cod. Sar- 
ravyianus’ and Leyden, much resemble it, only that sometimes the 
Herculanean sides are slightly curved, and the right descending stroke 
of Cod. Vatican. is thickened. In Cod. A begins a tendency to prolong 
the base on one or both sides, and to strengthen one or both ends 
by points. We see a little more of this in Cod. Rossanensis and in 
the palimpsest Homer of the fifth century, published by Cureton. The 
habit increases and gradually becomes confirmed in Codd. Ephraemi 
(No. 24), the Vatican Dio Cassius of the fifth or sixth century, in 
Cod. R, and particularly in N and E of the Acts (Nos. 4, 14, 25). 
In the oblong later uncials it becomes quite elaborate, e.g. Cod. B 
of the Apocalypse, or Nos. 7, 21, 36. On the Rosetta stone and in 
the Cod. Bezae the right side is produced beyond the triangle, and 
is produced and slightly curved in Hyperides, curved and strongly 
pointed in Cod. Z. 


Epsilon has its angular form on the Rosetta marble and other inscrip- 
tions in stone; in the oldest manuscripts it consists as an uncial of a 
semicircle, from whose centre to the right of it a horizontal radius 
is drawn to the concave circumference. Thus it appears in the Hercu- 
Janean rolls (only that here the radius is usually broken off before it 
meets the circle), in Codd. Frid.-August., Vatican., the two Paris 
Pentateuchs (Colbert-Leyden fifth century, Coislin. sixth) and the 
Cotton Genesis. In Cod. Alex. a slight trace is found of the more 
recent practice of strengthening each of the three extremities with 


D2 


36 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


knobs, but only the radius at times in Cod. Rossanensis. The custom 
increases in Codd. Ephraemi, Bezae, and still more in Codd. NRZ, 
wherein the curve becomes greater than a semicircle. In Hyperides 
(and in a slighter degree in Cod. Claromon. No. 41) the shape almost 
resembles the Latin e. The form of this and the other round letters 
was afterwards much affected in the narrow oblong uncials: see Nos. 
7, 16, 36. 


Zeta on the Rosetta stone maintains its old form (2), which is 
indeed but the next letter reversed. In manuscripts it receives its 
usual modern shape (Z), the ends being pointed decidedly, slightly, 
or not at all, much after the manner described for epsilon. In old 
copies the lower horizontal line is a trifle curved (Cod. R, No. 5), or 
even both the extreme lines (Cod. Z, No. 6, and Cod. Augiensis 
of St. Paul). In such late books as Parham 18 (a.p. 980, facsim. 
No. 36) Zeta is so large as to run far below the line, ending in a kind 
of tail. 


Eta does not depart from its normal shape (H) except that in 
Cod. Ephraemi (No, 24) and some narrow and late uncials (e.g. Nos. 
7, 36) the cross line is often more than half way up the letter. In 
a few later uncials the cross line passes outside the two perpendiculars, 
as in the Cod. Augiensis, twenty-six times on the photographed page of 
Scrivener’s edition. 


Theta deserves close attention. In some early inscriptions it is 
found as a square, bisected horizontally (GQ). On the Rosetta stone 
and most others (but only in such monuments) it is a circle, with a 
strong central point. On the Herculanean rolls the central point is 
spread into a short horizontal line, yet not reaching the circumference 
(No. 10, 1.8). Thence in our uncials from the fourth to the sixth 
century the line becomes a horizontal diameter to a true circle (Codd. 
Vatican., Sinait., Codd. ANRZ, Ephraemi, Claromont., Rossanensis, 
and Cureton’s Homer). In the seventh century the diameter began 
to pass out of the circle on both sides: thence the circle came to be 
compressed into an ellipse (sometimes very narrow), and the ends of 
the minor axis to be ornamented with knobs, as in Cod. B of the 
Apocalypse (eighth century), Cod. Augiensis (ninth century), LX of 
the Gospels, after the manner of the tenth century (Nos. 7, 16, 21, 
36, 38). 


Iota would need no remark but for the custom of placing over it 
and upsilon, when they commence a syllable, either a very short 
straight line, or one or two dots. After the papyrus rolls no copy 
is quite without them, from the Codex Alexandrinus, the Cotton 
Genesis and Paris-Leyden Pentateuch, Cod. Z and the Isaiah included 
in it, to the more recent cursives ; although in some manuscripts they 
are much rarer than in others. By far the most usual practice is to 
put two points, but Cod. Ephraemi, in its Mew Testament portion, 
stands nearly alone with the Cotton Genesis (ch. xviii. 9) in exhibiting 
the straight line; Cod. Alexandrinus in the Old Testament, but not 
in the New, frequently resembles Codd. Ephraemi and the Cotton 


UNCIAL LETTERS. 37 


Genesis in placing a straight line over iota, and more rarely over 
upsilon, instead of the single or double dots; Cod. Sinaiticus employs 
two points or a straight line (as in Z’s Isaiah) promiscuously over both 
vowels, and in Wake 12, a cursive of the eleventh century, the former 
frequently pass into the latter in writing. Codd. Borgianus (T) and 
Claromont. have but one point; Codd. N and Rossanensis have two for 
zota, one for wpsilon. 


Kappa deserves notice chiefly because the vertex of the angle 
formed by the two inclined lines very frequently does not meet the 
perpendicular line, but falls short of it a little to the right: we observe 
this in Codd. ANR, Ephraemi, Rossanensis, and later books. The 
copies that have strong points at the end of epsilon &c. (e.g. Codd. 
NR and AZ partly) have the same at the extremity of the thin or 
upper limb of Kappa. In Cod. D a fine horizontal stroke runs a little 
to the left from the bottom of the vertical line. Compare also the initial 
letter in Cod. M, No. 32. 


Lambda much resembles alpha, but is less complicated. All our 
models (except Harl. 5598, No. 7), from the Rosetta stone downwards, 
have the right limb longer than the left, which thus leans against its 
side, but the length of the projection varies even in the same passage 
(e.g. No. 10). In most copies later than the Herculanean rolls and 
Cod. Sinaiticus the shorter line is much the thinner, and the longer 
slightly curved. In Cod. Z (Nos. 6, 18) the projection is curved 
elegantly at the end, as we saw in delta. 


Mu varies as much as most letters. Its normal shape, resembling the 
English M, is retained in the Rosetta stone and most inscriptions, but at 
an early period there was a tendency to make the letter broader, and not 
to bring the re-entering or middle angle so low as in English (e.g. Codd. 
Vaticanus and Sinaiticus). In Cod. Ephraemi this central angle is 
sometimes a little rounded: in Codd. Alex. and Parham 18 the lines 
forming the angle do not always spring from the top of the vertical 
lines: in Arund. 547 (No. 16) they spring almost from their foot, 
forming a thick inelegant loop below the line, the letter being rather 
narrow: Harl. 5598 (No. 7) somewhat resembles this last, only that the 
loop is higher up. In the Herculanean rolls (and to a less extent in the 
Cotton Genesis) the two outer lines cease to be perpendicular, and lean 
outwards until the letter looks much like an inverted W (No. 10). In 
the papyrus Hyperides (No. 9) these outer lines are low curves, and the 
central lines rise in a kind of flourish above them. /w assumes this 
shape also in Cod. T, and at the end of a line even in Codd. Vaticanus 
and Sinaiticus. This form is so much exaggerated in some examples, 
that by discarding the outer curves we obtain the shape seen in Cod. 
Z (Nos. 6, 18) and one or two others (e.g. Paul M in Harl. 5613, - 
No. 34), almost exactly resembling an inverted pi. So also in the 
Isaiah of Cod. Z, only that the left side and base line were made by one 
stroke of the pen. Mi 

Wu is easier, the only change (besides the universal transition from 
the square to the oblong in the later uncials) being that in a few cases 


aa a 
38 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


the thin cross line does not pass from the top of the left to the bottom of 

the right vertical line as in English (N), but only from about half-way 

or two-thirds down the left vertical in the Cotton Genesis, Codd. A, 
Rossanensis, Harl. 5598 (No. 7), and others; in Codd. SNR Parham 18 ae 
it often neither springs from the top of one, nor reaches the foot of the 
other (Nos. 4, 5, 11b, 12, 36); while in Cod. Claromont. (No. 41) it is 
here and there not far from horizontal. In a few cursives (e.g. 440 
Evan. at Cambridge, and Tischendorf’s lot or 61 of the Acts), H and N 
almost interchange their shapes: so in Evan. 66 and Wake 34 at the 
eud of a line only. 


Ai in the Rosetta stone and Herculanean rolls consists of three 
parallel straight lines, the middle one being the shortest, as in modern 
printed Greek : but all our Biblical manuscripts exhibit modifications of 
the small printed €, such as must be closely inspected, but cannot easily 
be described. In the Cotton Genesis this zi is narrow and smaller than 
its fellows, much like an old English 3 resting on a horizontal base which 
curves downwards: while in late uncials, as B of the Apocalypse, Cod. 
Augiensis (1. 13 Scrivener’s photographed page), and especially in Parham 
18 (No. 36), the letter and its flourished finial are continued far below 
the line. For the rest we must refer to our facsimile alphabets, &c. 
The figures in Cod. Frid.-August. (Nos. 2, 11a, ll. 3, 8) look particularly 
awkward, nor does the shape in Cod. Rossanensis much differ from 
these. In Cod. E, the Zurich Psalter,of the seventh century, and 
Mr. W. White's fragment W4, zi is the common Z with a —— horizontal 
line over it, strengthened by knobs at each end. 


Omicron is unchanged, excepting that in the latest uncials (No. 16, 36) 
the circle is mostly compressed, like theta, into a very eccentric ellipse. 


Pi requires attention. Its original shape was doubtless two vertical 
straight lines joined at top by another horizontal, thinner perhaps but 
not much shorter than they. Thus we meet with it on the Rosetta 
stone, Codd. R, Vatican., Sinaiticus, Ephraemi, Claromontanus, Laud. of 
the Acts, the two Pentateuchs, Cureton’s Homer, and sometimes Cod. A 
(No. 12). The fine horizontal line is, however, slightly produced on 
both sides in such early documents as the papyri of Hyperides and 
Herculaneum, and in the Cotton Genesis, as well as in Cod. A ocea- 
sionally’. Both extremities of this line are fortified by strong points in 
Codd. N and Rossanensis, and mostly in Cod. A, but the left side only 
in Cod. Z, and this in Cod. Bezae occasionally becomes a sort of hooked 
eurve. The later oblong pi was usually very plain, with thick vertical 
lines and a very fine horizontal, in Arund. 547 (No. 16) not at all 

uced; in Harl. 5598 (No. 7) slightly produced on both sides; in 
Parham 18 (No. 36) produced only on the right. 


Eho is otherwise simple, but in all our authorities except inseriptions 
is produced below the line of writing, least perhaps in the papyri and 


? Cod. A is found in the simpler form in the Old Testament, but mostly with 
the horizontal line produced in the New. 
: r 


UNCIAL LETTERS. 39 


Cod. Claromont., considerably in Codd. AX (Nos. 12, 38), most in Parham 
18 (No. 36): Codd. N, Rossanensis, and many later copies have the 
lower extremity boldly bevelled. The form is P rather than P in Codd. 
xA. In Cod. D a horizontal stroke, longer and thicker than in kappa, 
runs to the left from the bottom of the vertical line. 


Sigma retains its angular shape (C or =) only on inscriptions, as the 
Rosetta, and that long after the square shapes of omicron and theta were 
discarded. The uncial or semicircular form, however, arose early, and to 
this letter must be applied all that was said of epsilon as regards terminal 
points (a knob at the lower extremity occurs even in Cod. ¥, e.g. Acts ii. 
31), and its cramped shape in later ages. 


Tau in its oldest form consists of two straight lines of like thickness, 
the horizontal being bisected by the lower and vertical one, As early as 
in Cod. Sinaiticus the horizontal line is made thin, and strengthened on 
the left side only by a point or small knob (Nos. 3, 11): thus we find it 
in Cod. Laud. of the Acts sometimes. In Cod. Alex. both ends are 
slightly pointed, in Codd. Ephraemi, Rossanensis, and others much more. 
In Cod. Bezae the horizontal is curved and flourished ; in the late uncials 
the vertical is very thick, the horizontal fine, and the ends formed into 
heavy triangles (e.g. No. 16). 


Upsilon on the Rosetta stone and Herculanean rolls is like our Y, all 
the strokes being of equal thickness and not running below the line: nor 
do they in Hyperides or in Codd. XZ and Anugiensis, which have the 
upper lines neatly curved (Nos. 6, 9, 18, 38). The right limb of many 
of the rest is sometimes, but not always curved; the vertical line in 
Codd. Vatican. and Sinaiticus drops slightly below the line; in Codd. A, 
Ephraemi, Cotton Genesis, Cureton’s Homer, Laud. of the Acts and 
Rossanensis somewhat more; in others (as Codd. Bezae NR) considerably. 
In the subscription to St. Matthew’s Gospel, which may be by a somewhat 
later hand, a horizontal line crosses the vertical a little below the curved 
lines in Cod. Rossanensis. In later uncials (Nos. 7, 36) it becomes 
‘a long or awkward Y, or even degenerates into a long V (No. 16); or, in 
copies written by Latin scribes, into Y reversed. We have described 
under tofa the custom of placing dots, &c. over upsilon. But in 
Tischendorf’s Leipzig Il. (fragments from Numbers to Judges of the 
seventh or eighth century) wpsilon receives two dots, tofa only one. 
Once in Cod. Z (Matt. xxi. 5) and oftener in its Isaiah a convex semi- 
circle, like a circumflex, stands over upsilon. 


Phi is a remarkable letter. In most copies it is the largest in the 
alphabet, quite disproportionately large in Codd. ZL (Paris 62) and others, 
and to some extent in Codd. AR, Ephraemi, Rossanensis, and Claromont. 
The circle (which in the Cotton Genesis is sometimes still a lozenge, see 
above, p. 32, note 1), though large and in some copies even too broad 
(e.g. No. 18), is usually in the line of the other letters, the vertical line 
being produced far upwards (Cod. Augiens. and Nos. 16, 41), or down- 
wards (No. 10), or both (No. 36). On the Rosetta stcne the circle is 
very small and the straight line short. 


40 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


Chi is a simple transverse cross (X) and never goes above or below the 
line. The limb that inclines from left to right is in the uncial form 
for the most part thick, the other thin (with final points according to the -—_ 
practice stated for epsilon), and this limb or both (as in Cod. Z) a little i 
curved. 


Psi is a rare but trying letter. Its oldest form resembled an English 
V with a straight line running up bisecting its interior angle. On the 
Rosetta stone it had already changed into its present form (¥), the curve 
being a small semicircle, the vertical rising above the other letters and 
falling a little below the line. In the Cotton Genesis ps7 is rather taller 
than the rest, but the vertical line does not rise above the level of the circle. 
In Codd. ANR and Rossanensis the under line is prolonged : in R the two 
limbs are straight lines making an angle of about 45° with the vertical, 
while oftentimes in Hyperides and Cod. Augiensis (Scrivener’s photograph, 
ll. 18, 23) they curve downwards; the limbs in N and R being strongly 
(slightly in Rossanensis) pointed at the ends, and the bottom of the 
vertical bevelled as usual. In Cod. B of the Apocalypse, in Evan. 
OW4z, and even in Hyperides, the limbs (strongly pointed) fall into 
a straight line, and the figure becomes a large cross (No. 7). In Evan, 
66 the vertical is crossed above the semicircle by a minute horizontal 
line. 


Omega took the form Q, even when omicron and theta were square ; 
thus it appears on the Rosetta stone, but in the Hyperides and Hereu- 
laneum rolls it is a single curve, much like the w of English writing, only 
that the central part is sometimes only a low double curve (No. 10, 1. 6). 
In the Cotton Genesis, Codd. Vatican., Sinaiticus, Alex., Ephraemi, Bezae, 
Claromont., Nitriens., Rossanensis , there is little difference in shape, 
though sometimes Cod. Vatican. comes near the Herculanean rolls, and 
Cod. Alex. next to it: elsewhere their strokes (especially those in the 
centre) are fuller and more laboured. Yet in Cod. N it is often but 
a plain semicircle, bisected by a perpendicular radius, with the ends of 
the curve bent inwards (No. 14, 1. 2). In the late uncials (Nos. 7, 16) it 
almost degenerates into an ungraceful W, while in Cod. Augiensis (photo- 
graph, |. 18) the first limb is occasionally a complete circle. 


These details might be indefinitely added to by references to 
other codices and monuments of antiquity, but we have employed 
most of the principal copies of the Greek Testament, and have 
indicated to the student the chief points to which his attention 
should be drawn. Three leading principles have perhaps been 
sufficiently established by the foregoing examples : 


First, that the uncials used in writing differ from the capitals 
cut in stone by the curved shapes which the writing hand 
naturally adopts ?. 


Secondly, that the upright uncials of square dimensions 


» See Maunde Thompson’s ‘Greek and Latin Palaeography.’ 


CURSIVE WRITING. 41 


are more ancient than those which are narrow, oblong,. or 
leaning }. 


Thirdly, that the simpler and less elaborate the style of 
writing, the more remote is its probable date. 


Copies of a later age occasionally aim at imitating the fashion 
of an earlier period, or possibly the style of the older book from 
which their text is drawn. But this anachronism of fashion 
may be detected, as well by other circumstances we are soon to 
mention, as from the air of constraint which pervades the whole 
manuscript: the rather as the scribe will now and then fall into 
the more familiar manner of his contemporaries; especially 
when writing those small letters which our Biblical manuscripts 
of all dates (even the most venerable) perpetually crowd into the 
ends of lines, in order to save space. 


11. We do not intend to dwell much on the cursive hand- 
writing. No books of the Greek Scriptures earlier than the 
ninth century in this style are now extant?, though it was 
prevalent long before in the intercourse of business or common 
life. The papyri of Hyperides (e.g. No. 9) and the Herculanean 
rolls, in a few places, show that the process had then com- 
menced, for the letters of each word are often joined, and 
their shapes prove that swiftness of execution was more aimed 
at than distinctness. This is seen even more clearly in a 
petition to Ptolemy Philometor (B.c. 164) represented in the 
‘Paléographie Universelle’ (No. 56). The same great work 
contains (No. 66) two really cursive charters of the Emperors 


1 Codd. B of Apocalypse, ©* A (No. 30) of the Gospels, and Silvestre’s No. 68, 
all of about the eighth century, slope more or less to the right ; Cod. T (No. 85) of 
the ninth century, a very little to the left. Tischendorf assigns to the seventh 
century the fragments comprising Leipzig IT. (see p. 89), though they lean much 
to the right (Monum. sacra ined. tom. i, pp. xxx-xxxiv, 141-176), and those of 
Isaiah (ibid. pp. xxxvi, xxxvii, 187-199). 

2 The earliest cursive Biblical manuscript formerly alleged, i.e. Evan. 14, on 
examination proves to have no inscription whatever. ‘On folio 392, in a com- 
paratively modern hand, is rather uncouthly written eypapn vixnpopov Bactrevov- 

ros A. Z. What the initials A. Z. stand for I do not know.’ (Dean Burgon, 
Guardian, Jan. 15, 1873.) The claim of priority for Cod. 14 being thus disposed 
of (though it must be noted that Dr. C. R. Gregory refers it without doubt to the 
tenth century), we may note that Cod. 429 of the Gospels is dated 978, Cod. 148 
of the Acts 984, Cod. 5P¢ 994, and A, written partly in cursives, and partly in uncials 
is of the ninth century. But the date May 7, 835 a.p. is plainly visible on 
Cod. 481, which is therefore indisputably the earliest. 


42 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


Maurice (A.D. 600) and Heraclius (4.D. 616). Other instances 
of early cursive writing may be found in two Deeds of Sale, 
A.D. 616, and 599, a Manumission in 355, an Official Deed in 233, 
a Deed of Sale in 154, in Aristotle on the Constitution of Athens, 
about 100, in a Farm Account in 78-79, in a Receipt in A.D. 20, 
in the Casati contract in B.o. 114, in a Letter on Egyptian Con- 
tracts in 146, a Treasury Circular in 170, in a Steward’s letter 
of the third century B.c., in various documents of the same 
century lying in the British Museum, at Paris, Berlin, Leyden, 
and elsewhere, of which the oldest, being amongst the papyri — 
discovered by Dr. Flinders Petrie at Gurob is referred to B.C. 268, 
and the Leyden papyrus to 2601. Yet the earliest books of a later 
age known to be written in cursive letters are Cod. 481 (Scholz 
461, dated A.D. 835) the Bodleian Euclid (dated A. p. 888) and 
the twenty-four dialogues of Plato in the same Library (dated 
A.D. 895)%. There is reason to believe, from the comparatively 
unformed character of the writing in them all, that Burney 19 
in the British Museum (from which we have extracted the 
alphabet No. 8, Plate iii), and thé minute, beautiful and 
important Codex 1 of the Gospels at Basle (of which see a 
facsimile No. 23), are but little later than the Oxford books, 
and may be referred to the tenth century. Books copied after 
the cursive hand had become regularly formed, in the eleventh, 


1 See Maunde Thompson, Greek and Latin Palaeology, chap. x. pp. 180, &e., 
and chap. viii. pp. 107, && ; Notices et Extracts des MSS. de la Bibliotheque 
Imperiale, Paris, plate xxiv. no. 21, pl. xlviii. no. 21 tr, xlvi. no. 69, e, xxi. no. 
17, xili. no. 5, xl. no. 62, xviii. 2, pl. xliv; Cat. Gr. Papyri in Brit. Mus. 
Palaeograph. Soc. ii. pl. 148, 144, Mahaffy, Petrie Papyri, pl. xiv, xxix. &e. 
(Cunningham Memoirs of R. Irish Academy). 

? At the end of the Euclid we read eypapn xetpe orepavov KAnpiKkov pnVe oeTTEL- 
Bpien wd. C eres Koopouv s 7 5 extnoapny apeOas ratpevs Tv mapovcay BiBdov: of 
the Plato, eypapn xetpt ww KadrdrAvypadou * evrvxws apeOn Siaxovanr marpe * vomopaTwy 
Buavricav Sexa Kor Tpiwy* pnve voepBpion wdieTiwvos 15 * erer Kocpou Svd Baotderas 
AeovTos Tou Ptdoxv wov Bacirerov Tov aeurorov. It should be stated that these 
very curious books, both written by monks, and indeed all the dated manuscripts 
of the Greek Testament we have seen except Canonici 84 in the Bodleian (which .- 
reckons from the Christian era, A.p. 1515-6), calculate from the Greek era of the 
Creation, September 1, B.c. 5508. To obtain the year a.p., therefore, from 
January 1 to August 31 in any year, subtract 5508 from the given year; from 
September 1 to December 31 subtract 5509. The indiction which usually 
accompanies this date is a useful check in case of any corruption or want of 
legibility in the letters employed as numerals. Both dates are given in Evan. 
558, viz. A. M. 6938, and a.p. 1430. 


CURSIVE WRITING. 43 


twelfth and thirteenth centuries, are hard to be distinguished by 
the mere handwriting, though they are often dated, or their age 
fixed by the material (see p. 23), or the style of their illumina- 
tions. Colbert. 2844, or 33 of the Gospels (facsim. No. 39), is 
attributed to the eleventh century, and Burney 21 (No. 15)!, is 
dated A.D. 1292, and afford good examples of their respective 
dates. Beta (1. 1 letter 4), when joined to other letters, is barely 
distinguishable from wpsilon?; nw is even nearer to mu; the 
tall forms of eta and epsilon are very graceful, the whole style 
elegant and, after a little practice, easily read. Burney 22 
(facsimile No. 37) is dated about the same time, A.D. 1319, and 
the four Biblical lines much resemble Burney 21%. In the 
fourteenth century a careless style came into fashion, of which 
Cod. Leicestrensis (No. 40) is an exaggerated instance, and 
during this century and the next our manuscripts, though not 
devoid of a certain beauty of appearance, are too full of arbitrary 
and elaborate contractions to be conveniently read. The 
formidable list of abbreviations and ligatures represented in 
Donaldson’s Greek Grammar (p. 20, third edition) * originated at 
this period in the perverse ingenuity of the Greek emigrants in 
the West of Europe, who subsisted by their skill as copyists; 


1 The writer of Burney 21 (r8") a.n. 1292 (Evan. 571), 6 ramewos Ocodwpos 
GywwmerpiTyns Taxa Kar KaddAvypapos as he calls himself (that is, as I once supposed, 
monk of the Convent of Sancta Petra at Constantinople, short-hand and fair 
writer), was the scribe of at least five more copies of Scripture now extant: 
Birch’s Hayn. 1, a.p. 1278 (Evan. 234); Evan. 90, a.p. 1293; Hwan. 5438, a.p. 
1295; Scholz’s Evan. 412, a.p. 1801; Evan. 74, undated. To this lst Franz 
Delitzsch (1818-1890) (Zeitschr. f. luth. Theol. 1863, ii, Abhandlungen, pp. 
217, 218) adds from Matthaei, Synaxarion in Mose. Syn. Typograph. xxvi. a.p. 1295, 
and recognizes Hagios Petros, the country of Theodoros, as a town in the Morea, 
on the borders of Arcadia, from whose school students have attended his own 
lectures at Erlangen. 

2 Hence in the later uncials, some of which must therefore have been copied 
from earlier cursives, B and Y (which might seem to have no resemblance) are 
sometimes confounded : e.g. in Parham 18 (A.D. 980), v for 8, Luke vi. 34; 6 forv, 
John x. 1, especially where 6 begins or ends a line: e.g. Evan. 59, John vii. 35. 
Evan. 59 has f for v very often, yet there is no extra trace that it was copied 
from an uncial. 

* The full signature not easily deciphered is éreAehOn 7d mapdv dyioy evaryyéAtoy 
Kara tiv KC 70d iavvovapiov pnvds Ths [?| we ¢ eyxpovias. Presuming that s is 
suppressed before w « ¢ this is 6827 of the Greeks, 4. p. 1319. 

* Compare also Buttmann’s Greek Grammar (Robinson’s translation) p. 467 ; Bast 
in (Schaefer’s Gregorius Corinthius) tabb. ad fin.; Gardthausen, Palaeographie, 
p. 248, &e, 


44 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


and these pretty puzzles (for such they now are to many a fair > 
classical scholar), by being introduced into early printed books’, 
have largely helped to withdraw them from use in modern times. 


12. We have now to describe the practice of Biblical 
manuscripts as regards the insertion of . forming a diphthong 
with the long vowels eta and omega, also with alpha long, 
whether by being ascript, i.e. written by their side, or subscript, 
i.e. written under them. In the earliest inscriptions and in the 
papyri of Thebes « ascript (the cota not smaller than other 
letters) is invariably found. In the petition to Ptolemy 
Philometor (above, p. 41) it occurs four times in the first line, 
three times in the third: in the fragments of Hyperides it is 
perpetually though not always read, even where (especially with 
verbs) it has no rightful place, e.g. era: kar avt:Bodwr (facsimile 
No. 9, ll. 3, 4) for air6 cai dvt.B0rd6. A little before the Christian 
era it began to grow obsolete, probably from its being lost in 
pronunciation. In the Herculanean Philodemus (the possible 
limits of whose date are from B.c. 50 to A. D. 79) as in Evann. 
556, 604 (Matt. ii. 12, 18), it is often dropped, though more 
usually written. In Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus it is 
probably not found, and from this period it almost disappears 
from Biblical uncials?; in Cureton’s Homer, of the fifth or 
perhaps of the sixth century, « ascript is sometimes neglected, 
but usually inserted ; sometimes also 1 is placed above H or Q, 
an arrangement neither neat nor convenient. With the cursive 
character « ascript came in again, as may be seen from the 
subscriptions in the Bodleian Euclid and Plato (p. 42, note 1). 
The semicursive fragment of St. Paul’s Epistles in red letters 
(M of St. Paul, Plate xii No. 34), used for the binding of Harleian 
5613, contains 1 ascript twice, but I have tried in vain to verify 
Griesbach’s statement (Symbol. Crit. ii. p. 166) that it has 
subscript ‘bis tantum aut ter.’ I can find no such instance in 


1 Thus the type cast for the Royal Printing Office at Paris, and used by 
Robert Stephen, is said to have been modelled on the style of the calligrapher 
Angelus Vergecius, from whose skill arose the expression ‘he writes like an 
angel.’ Codd. 296 of the Gospels, 124 of the Acts, 151 of St. Paul are in his hand. 

* Yet Tischendorf (N.T. 1859, Proleg. p. exxxiii) cites nd:cav from Cod. Bezae 
(Mark i. 34), gvAa (Luke xxiii. 81) from Cod. Cyprius, a from Cod. U (Matt. 
xxv. 15) and Cod. A (Luke vii. 4). Add Cod. Bezae watpaxov Acts xxii. 3, Serive- 
ner’s edition, Introd. p. xix. Bentley’s nephew speaks of « ascript as in the first 
hand of Cod. B, but he seems to have been mistaken. 


IOTA ASCRIPT OR SUBSCRIPT. 45 


these leaves. The cursive manuscripts, speaking generally, 
either entirely omit both forms, or, if they give either, far more 
often neglect than insert them. Cod. 1 of the Gospels exhibits the 
ascript .. Of forty-three codices now in England which have been 
examined with a view to this matter, twelve have no vestige of 
either fashion, fifteen represent the ascript use, nine the subscript 
exclusively, while the few that remain exhibit both indifferently}. 
~The earliest cursive copy ascertained to exhibit « swhscript is 
Matthaei’s r (Apoc. 50? [x]), and after that the Cod. Ephesius 
(Evan. 71), dated a.p.1160. The subscript 1 came much into vogue 
during the fifteenth century, and thus was adopted in printed books. 


13. Breathings (spiritus) and accents® were not applied 
systematically to Greek Texts before the seventh century. But 
a practice prevailed in that and the succeeding century of 
inserting them in older manuscripts, where they were absent 
prima manu. That such was done in many instances (e.g. 
in Codd. Vatican. and Coislin. 202 or H of St. Paul) appears 
clearly from the fact that the passages which the scribe who 
retouched the old letters for any cause left unaltered, are 
destitute of these marks, though they appear in all other places. 
Cod. 8 exhibits breathings, apparently by the original scribe, in 
Tobit vi. 9; Gal. v. 21 only. The case of Cod. Alexandrinus is 
less easy. Though the rest of the book has neither breathings 
(except a few here and there) nor accents, the first four lines of 
each column of the book of Genesis (see facsimile No. 12), which 
are written in red, are fully furnished with them. These marks 
Baber, who edited the Old Testament portion of Cod. A, pro- 
nounced to be by a second hand (Notae, p. 1); Sir Frederick 
Madden, a more competent judge, declares them the work of the 
original scribe (Madden’s Silvestre, Vol. i. p. 194, note), and 
after repeated examination we know not how to dissent from his 
view *. So too in the Sarravian Pentateuch of the fifth century 


1 In B-C iii. 10 (dated 1480), the whole manuscript being written by the same 
hand, we have « ascript twenty-five times up to Luke i. 75, then on the same page 
t subscript in Luke i. 77 and eighty-five times afterwards : the two usages are no- 
where mixed. In Evan. 558, subscript and ascript are mixed in the same page, 
Hiue. 1:75, 77. 

» The invention of breathings, accents, and stops is attributed to Aristophanes 
of Byzantium, 260 B.c. 

3 See below vol. ii. ¢. ix. 9. note, end. Dr. Scrivener appears not to have 
formed a positive opinion, which indeed in some of these cases is hardly possible. 


46 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. aa 


we read TonyN (Lev. xi. 7) by the first hand. The Cureton 
palimpsest of Homer also has them, though they are occasionally 
obliterated, and some few are evidently inserted by a corrector ; 
the case is nearly so with the Milan Homer edited by Mai; and 
the same must be stated of the Vienna Dioscorides (Silvestre, 
No. 62), whose date is fixed by internal evidence to about A.D. 
500. In the papyrus fragment of the Psalms, now in the British 
Museum, the accents are very accurate, and the work of the 
original scribe. These facts, and others like these, may make us 
hesitate to adopt the notion generally received among scholars 
on the authority of Montfaucon (Palaeogr. Graec. p. 33), that 
breathings and accents were not introduced primd manw before 
the seventh or eighth century; although up to that period, no 
doubt, they were placed very incorrectly, and often omitted 
altogether. The breathings are much the more ancient and 
important of the two. The sprritus lenis indeed may be a mere 
invention of the Alexandrian grammarians of the second or third 
century before Christ, but the spiritus asper is in fact the 
substitute for a real letter (H) which appears on the oldest 
inscriptions ; its original shape being the first half of the H (F), 
of which the second half was subsequently adopted for the lenis 
(4). This form is sometimes found in manuscripts of about the 
eleventh century (e.g. Lebanon, B. M. Addit. 11800 or ks, and 
usually in Lambeth 1178 or d*) ed. of 1550, but even in the 
Cod. Alexandrinus the comma and inverted comma are several 
times substituted to represent the lenis and asper respectively 
(facsimile No. 12): and at a later period this last was the ordinary, 
though not quite the invariable, mode of expressing the breath- 
ings. Aristophanes of Byzantium (keeper of the famous Library 
at Alexandria under Ptolemy Euergetes, about B.c. 240), though 
probably not the inventor of the Greek accents, was the first to 
arrange them in a system. Accentuation must have been 
a welcome aid to those who employed Greek as a learned, 
though not as their vernacular tongue, and is so convenient and 
suggestive that no modern scholar can afford to dispense with its 
familiar use: yet not being, like the rough breathing, an essen- 
tial portion of the language, it was but slowly brought into 
general vogue. It would seem that in Augustine’s age [354-430] 
the distinction between the smooth and rough breathing in the 
manuscripts was just such a point as a careful reader would 


BREATHINGS AND ACCENTS. 47 


mark, a hasty one overlook!. Hence it is not surprising that 
though these marks are entirely absent both from the Theban 
and Herculanean papyri, a few breathings are apparently by the 
first hand in Cod. Borgianus or T (Tischendorf, N. T. 1859, 
Proleg. p. exxxi). One rough breathing is just visible in that 
early palimpsest of St. John’s Gospel, I> or N®. Such as appear, 
together with some accents, in the Coislin Octateuch of the 
sixth or seventh century, may not the less be primd manu 
because many pages are destitute of them; those of Cod. Claro- 
montanus, which were once deemed original, are now pronounced 
by its editor Tischendorf to be a later addition. Cod. N, the 
purple fragment so often spoken of already, exhibits primd 
manu over certain vowels a kind of smooth breathing or slight 
acute accent, sometimes little larger than a point, but inserted on 
no intelligible principle, so far as we can see, and far oftener 
omitted entirely. All copies of Scripture which have not been 
specified, down to the end of the seventh century, are quite 
destitute of breathings and accents. An important manuscript 
of the eighth or ninth century, Cod. L or Paris 62 of the Gospels, 
has them for the most part, but not always; though often in the 
wrong place, and at times in utter defiance of all grammatical: 
rules. Cod. B of the Apocalypse, however, though of the same 
age, has breathings and accents as constantly and correctly as 
most. Codices of the ninth century, with the exception of three 
written in the West of Europe (Codd. Augiensis or Paul F, 
Sangallensis or A of the Gospels, and Boernerianus or Paul G, 
which will be particularly described afterwards), are all ac- 
companied with these marks in full, though often set down 
without any precise rule, so far as our experience has enabled 
us to observe. The uncial Evangelistaria (e.g. Arundel 547 ; 
Parham 18; Harleian 5598), especially, are much addicted to 
prefixing the spiritus asper improperly; chiefly, perhaps, to 
words beginning with H, so that documents of that age are but 
slender authorities on such points. Of the cursives the general 
tendency is to be more and more accurate as regards the accentua- 

1 He is speaking (Quaestion. super Genes. clxii) of the difference between 
AaB8ov adrod and faBdou airod, Gen. xlvii. $1. ‘Fallit enim eos verbum Graecum, 
quod eisdem literis scribitur, sive ejus, sive suae : sed accentus [he must mean the 
breathings] dispares sunt, et ab eis, qui ista noverunt, in codicibus non contem- 


nuntur’ (Opera, Tom. iv. p. 53, ed. 1586, Lugdun.) ; adding that ‘suae’ might be 
expressed by éavrov. 


48 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


tion, the later the date: but this is only a general rule, as some 
that are early are as careful, and certain of the latest as 
negligent, as can well be imagined. All of them are partial 
to placing accents or breathings over both parts of a word com- 
pounded with a preposition (e.g. éxlovvdéar), and on the other 
hand often drop them between a preposition and its case (e. g. 
€maport por). 


14, The punctuation in early times was very simple. In the 
papyri of Hyperides there are no stops at all, in the Herculanean 
rolls exceeding few: Codd. Sinaiticus and Vaticanus (the latter 
very rarely by the first hand) have a single point here and there 
on a level with the top of the letters, and occasionally a very 
small break in the continuous uncials, with or (as always in 
Cod. I® of the sixth century) without the point, to denote a pause 
in the sense. Codd. A N have the same point a little oftener ; 
in Codd. C W® (Paris 314) Z and the Cotton Genesis the single 
point stands indiscriminately at the head, middle, or foot of the 
letters, while in E (Basil. A. N. iii. 12) of the Gospels and B of 
the Apocalypse, as in Cod. Marchalianus of the Prophets (sixth 
or seventh century), this change in the position of the point 
indicates a full-stop, half stop, or comma respectively. In Cod. L, 
of the same date as Codd. E and B (Apoc.), besides the full point 
we have the comma (::.) and semicolon (::), with a cross also for 
a stop. In Codd. Y ©* (of about the eighth century) the single 
point has its various powers as in Cod. E, &c., but besides this 
are double, treble, and in Cod. Y quadruple, points with different 
powers. In late uncials, especially Evangelistaria, the chief 
stop is a cross, often in red (e.g. Arund. 547); while in Harleian 
5598 2 seems to be the note of interrogation’. When the con- 
tinuous writing came to be broken up into separate words (of 
which Cod. Augiensis in the ninth century affords one of the 
earliest examples) the single point was intended to be placed 
after the last letter of each word, on a level with the middle of 
the letters. But even in this copy it is often omitted in parts, 
and in Codd. AG, written on the same plan, more frequently — 
still. Our statements refer only to the Greek portions of these 


1 In the Gale Evangelistarium (Trin. Coll. Camb. O. 4. 22) the interrogative 
clause is set between two such marks in red. Hence it seems not so much a stop 
as a vocal note. In the Armenian and Spanish languages the note of interroga- 
tion is set before the interrogative clause, and very conveniently too. 


PUNCTUATION. 49 


copies ; the Latin semicolon (;) and the note of interrogation (?) 
occur in their Latin versions. The Greek interrogation (;) first 
occurs about the ninth century, and (,) used as a stop a little later. 
The Bodleian Genesis of this date, or a little earlier, uses (,) also 
as an interrogative : so in later times B-C. iii. 5 [xii], and Evan. 
556 [xii]. In the earliest cursives the system of punctuation 
is much the same as that of printed books: the English colon (:) 
not being much used, but the upper single point in its stead). 
Tn a few cursives (e. g. Gonville or 59 of the Gospels), this upper 
point, set in a larger space, stands also for a full stop: indeed 
(:) is the only stop found in Tischendorf’s lo or 61 of the Acts 
(Brit. Mus. Add. 20,003): while (;) and (:) are often confused in 
440 of the Gospels (Cantab. Mm. 6. 9). The English comma, 
placed above a letter, is used for the apostrophus, which occurs 
in the very oldest uncials, especially at the end of proper names, 
or to separate compounds (e. g. am’ oppamodevres in Cod. Clarom.), 
or when the word ends in € or p (e.g. cap€é’ in Cod. B, Ovyarnp’ 
in Codd. Sinait. and A, yep’ in Cod. A, ozep’ in the Diosco- 
rides, A.D. 500), or even to divide syllables (e. g. cvpiy’yas in Cod. 
Frid.-August., tod’)a, xareotpay’yevn, avayyed. in Cod. Sinai- 
ticus). In Cod. Z it is found only after add and ped, but in Z's 
Isaiah it indicates other elisions (e.g. ew). This mark is more 
rare in Cod, Ephraemi than in some others, but is used more or 
less by all, and is found after ¢¢, or ovy, and a few like words, 
even in the most recent cursives. In Cod. Bezae and others it 
assumes the shape of > rather than that of a comma. 


15. Abbreviated words are perhaps least met with in Cod. 
Vatican., but even it has 00, xo, w, xo, mva for Oeds, Kdptos, 
ingots, xpiords, mvedua, &c. and their cases. The Cotton Genesis 
has dov ch. i. 27 by a later hand, but decou ch. xli. 38. Besides 
these Codd. Sinaiticus, Alex., Ephraemi and the rest_ supply 
avoo, ovvoo, mp (xp Cod. Sarrav. Num. xii. 14, &c., amp Cod. 


1 The earliest known example of the use of two dots occurs in the Artemisia 
papyrus at Vienna (Maunde Thompson, p. 69), and other early instances are 
found in a letter of Dionysius to Ptolemy about B.c. 160, published by the 
French Institute, 1865, in ‘Papyrus grecs du Musée du Louvre,’ &c. tom, xviii. 
2° ptie, pl. xxxiy, pap. 49, and in fragments of the Phaedo of Plato discovered 
at Gurob. The same double points are also occasionally set in the larger spaces 
of Codd. Sinaiticus, Sarravianus, and Bezae, but in the last-named copy for the 
most part in a later hand. , 


- VOL. I. E 


50 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


Rossanensis), prp, Anu or imAp or wAp or inp (edu Cod. Sarrav.); 
mA or WA or tod, dad, and some of them onp for catnp, vo 
6 
for vids, sapvos for rapOévos (Bodleian Genesis), spa for otavpds : 
Cod. L has ave’, and Cod. Vatican. in the O/d Testament avos 
and zpo occasionally, iA and tAnu or wp often!; Evan. 604 has 
onp for owrrp, and éév for édvdv*. Cod. Bezae always writes at 
length avépwros, pntnp, vios, cwrnp, ovpavos, daveid, iopanr, 
iepoveadny ; but abridges the sacred names into xpo, ino ® &e. and 
their cases, as very frequently, but by no means invariably, do 
the kindred Codd. Augiens., Sangall., and Boerner. Cod. Z 
seldom abridges, and all copies often set vios in full. A few dots 
sometimes supply the place of the line denoting abbreviation 
(ce. g. 6c Cotton Genesis, avoo Colbert. Pentateuch). A straight 
line over the last letter of a line, sometimes over any vowel, 
indicates N (or also M in the Latin of Codd. Bezae and Claro- 
mont.) in all the Biblical uncials, but is placed only over 
numerals in the Herculanean rolls: «,, 7,, and less often 6: for 
kal (see p. 16, note 1), -rar, -Aa. are met with in Cod. Sinaiticus 
and all later except Cod. Z: 8 for ov chiefly in Codd. L, 
Augiensis, B of the Apocalypse, and the more recent uncials. 
Such compendia scribendi as ff in the Herculanean rolls (above 
p- 83) occur mostly at the end of lines: that form, with MY 
(No. lla, 1. 4), and a few more even in the Cod. Sinaiticus ; in 
Cod. Sarrav. M stands for both pov and po; in Cureton’s 
Homer we have II‘ for zovs, Cs for -cas and such like. In later 
books they are more numerous and complicated, particularly in 
cursive writing. The terminations ° for os, ~ for v, ‘ or “ for 
ov,” for ats,~ for wy or » or as, * for ns,” for ov are familiar ; 
besides others, peculiar to one or a few copies, e.g. ty for rr in 
Burney 19, and Burdett-Coutts i. 4, h for av, b for ep, — for a, 
-v for ap in the Emmanuel College copy of the Epistles (Paul 80, 
No. 383), and : for a, € or 7 for av, V for as in Parham 17 of the 
Apocalypse. Other more rare abridgements are ** for es in 
Wake 12, VY (Burdett-Coutts 1. 4) or < or * for ev, ** for « and 
6 for eo (B-C. iii. 37), +, for ec and « for oe andi for rno (B-C. 


1 Abbot, ubi supra. 
? Hoskier, Cod. 604, p. xiii. 
* Even Codex Sinaiticus has my and w in consecutive lines (Apoe. xxii. 20, 21), 


and xpu Rom. vii. 4. 


ABBREVIATIONS, CAPITALS. ay 


li. 26), rfor rar and ¢ for wo (B-C. iii. 42), A for nv (B-C. iii. 10), 
§ for wo and 6 or 3 for ovy (B-C. iii. 41), A for w or éor, @ for ay, 
¥ or % for os, Y for as, 7 or for ous, 7 for te or -res or Thy Or 
tov,” for ew, € for ovs or ws (Gale O. iv. 22). The mark > is 
not only met with in the Herculanean rolls, but in the Hyperides 
(facsimile 9, ]. 6), in Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus, the two 
Pentateuchs, Codd. Augiensis, Sangall. and Boernerianus, and 
seems merely designed to fill up vacant space, like the flourishes 
in a legal instrument !. 


16. Capital letters of a larger size than the rest at the 
beginning of clauses, &c. are freely met with in all documents 
excepting in the oldest papyri, the Herculanean rolls, Codd. 
Vaticanus, Sinaiticus, the Colbert Pentateuch, Isaiah in Cod. Z, 
and one or two fragments besides*, Their absence is a proof 
of high antiquity. Yet even in Codd. Vaticanus, Sinaiticus, and 
Sarravianus, which is the other part of the Colbert Pentateuch 
(in the first most frequently in the earlier portions of the Old 
Testament), the initial letter stands a little outside the line of 
writing after a break in the sense, whether the preceding line 
had been quite filled up or not. Such breaks occur more regu- 
larly in Codex Bezae, as will appear when we come to describe 
it*. Smaller capitals occur in the middle of lines in Codd. Bezae 
and Marchalianus, of the sixth and seventh centuries respectively. 
Moreover, all copies of whatever date are apt to crowd small 


1 See below p. 64, note 4. 

2 ‘Pragmenta pauca jevangelii Johannis palimpsesta Londinensia [Evan. I* or 
N°). In ceteris haec fere tria: Dionis Cassii fragmenta Vaticana—vix enim qui 
in his videntur speciem majorum litterarum habere revera differunt—item frag- 
menta palimpsesta [Phaéthontis] Euripidis Claromontana et fragmenta Menandri 
Porphiriana’ (Tischendorf, Cod. Vatic. Proleg. p. xviii, 1867). 

’ The English word paragraph is derived from the mapaypapal, which are often 
straight lines, placed in the margin to indicate a pause in the sense. Professor 
Abbot, ubi supra, p. 195, alleges not a few instances where these dashes are thus 
employed. A specimen is given in Scrivener’s Cod. Sinaiticus, facsimile 3: see 
his Cod. Sin., Introduction, p. xl and note. Thus also they appear in Cod. 
Sarravianus (Tischendorf, Mon. sacra ined. vol. iii. pp. xiv, xx). In Cod Bezae 
fF is set in the margin forty-nine times by a later hand, and must be designed 
for the same purpose, though the mark sometimes occurs where we should hardly 
look for it (Scrivener, Cod. Bezae, Introduction, p. xxviii and note). In Cod. 
Marchalianus the dash stands over the capital at the beginning of a line, or over 
the first letter where there is no capital. Lastly, in Codd. Vatic. and Sinait. 7 is 
somet mes set in the middle of a line to indicate a paragraph break, followed by 
‘in the margin of the next line. 


E2 


52 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


letters into the end of a line to save room, and if these small 
letters preserve the form of the larger, it is reasonable to 
conclude that the scribe is writing in a natural hand, not an 
assumed one, and the argument for the antiquity of such a docu- 
ment, derived from the shape of its letters, thus becomes all the 
stronger... The continuous form of writing separate words must 
have prevailed in manuscripts long after it was obsolete in 
common life: Cod. Claromont., whose text is continuous even in 
its Latin version, divides the words in the inscriptions and 
subscriptions to the several books. 


17. The stichometry of the sacred books has next to be 
considered. The Greeks and Romans measured the contents of 
their MSS. by lines, not only in poetry, but also artificially 
in prose for a standard line of fifteen or sixteen syllables, 
called by the earliest writers é7zos, afterwards orfxos'. Not 
only do Athanasius [d. 373], Gregory Nyssen [d. 396], Epi- 
phanius [d. 403], and Chrysostom [d. 407] inform us that 
in their time the Book of Psalms was already divided 
into orixor, while Jerome [d. 4202] testifies the same for the 
prophecies of Isaiah; but Origen also [d. 254] speaks of the 
second and third Epistles of St. John as both of them not 
exceeding one hundred oriyo, of St. Paul’s Epistles as consisting 
of few, St. John’s first Epistle as of very few (Euseb. Hist. Eccles. 
vi. 25, cited by Tischendorf, Cod. Sinait., Proleg. p. xxi, note 2, 
1863). Even the apocryphal letter of our Lord to Abgarus is 
described as 6dAtyootixou pév, Twodvduvduov dé ématoAns (Huseb. 
H. E. i. 18): while Eustathius of Antioch in the fourth century 
reckoned 135 orfyo. between John viii. 59 and x. 41. More 
general is the use of the word in Ephraem the Syrian [d. 378], 
"Otay b€ dvayivdokns, émipedds kal eundvws avaylvwoke, ev TOAAH 
katactdce. duepydpmevos Tov otixoy (tom. ili. 101). As regards the 


1 Many other examples of the use of oriyo. and versus in this sense will be 
found in that admirable monument of exact learning, now so little read, Prideaux 
Connections, An. 446. Stichometry can be traced back to nearly a century before 
Callimachus, who (B.c. 260) has been credited with the invention (Palaeography, 
p- 79). The term ozixo., like the Latin versus, originally referring whether to 
rows of trees, or to the oars in the trireme (Virg. Aen. v. 119), would naturally 
come to be applied to lines of poetry, and in this sense it is used by Pindar 
(éméwv orixes Pyth. iv. 100) and also by Theocritus (ypaov kal 7é5¢ ypaupa, 76 oor 
orixoot xapdgw Idyl. xxiii, 46), if the common reading be correct. 


STICHOMETRY. 53 


Psalms, we may see their arrangement for ourselves in Codd. 
Vaticanus and Sinaiticus, wherein, according to the true prin- 
ciples of Hebrew poetry, the verses do not correspond in metre 
or quantity of syllables, but in the parallelism or relationship 
subsisting between the several members of the same sentence or 
stanza’. Such oriyo. were therefore not ‘ space-lines,’ but ‘sense- 
lines.’ It seems to have occurred to Euthalius, a deacon of 
Alexandria, as it did long afterwards to Bishop Jebb when he 
wrote his ‘Sacred Literature, that a large portion of the New 
Testament might be divided into oriyo. on the same principles: 
and that even where that distribution should prove but artificial, 
it would guide the public reader in the management of his voice, 
and remove the necessity for an elaborate system of punctuation. 
Such, therefore, we conceive to be the use and design of 
stichometry, as applied to the Greek Testament by Euthalius?, 
whose edition of the Acts and Epistles was published a.p. 490. 
Who distributed the oriyo. of the Gospels (which are in truth 
better suited for such a process than the Epistles) does not 
appear. Although but few manuscripts now exist that are 
written crouxnddv or otixnpds (a plan which consumed too much 
vellum to become general), we read in many copies, added usually 
to the subscription at the foot of each of the books of the New 
Testament, a calculation of the number of orixou it contained, 
the numbers being sufficiently unlike to show that the arrange- 
ment was not the same in all codices, yet near enough to prove 
that they were divided on the same principle*. In the few docu- 
ments written oriynpds that survive, the length of the clauses is 
very unequal; some (e.g. Cod. Bezae, see the description below 


1 That we have rightly understood Epiphanius’ notion of the orixo is evident 
from his own language respecting Psalm exli. 1, wherein he prefers the addition 
made by the Septuagint to the second clause, because by so doing its authors 
axdrwrov énoincay rov orixov: so that the passage should run ‘O Lord, I ery 
unto Thee, make haste unto me || Give ear to the voice of my request,’ 77s denoeds 
pou to complete the rhythm. This whole subject is admirably worked out in 
Suicer, Thesaur. Eccles. tom. ii. pp. 1025-37. 

2 In the Epistles of St. Paul, Euthalius seems to have followed a Syrian writer. 
Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 118 ; Zacagnius, Collectanea Honuneh a — 
Ecclesiae, Rome, a.p. 1698, pp. 404, 409. raN 

$ At the end of 2 Thess., in a band which Tischendorf states to ve very renee 
but not that of the original scribe, the Codex Sinaiticus has o7:xwv pr {180,; the a \ 


=a 


usual number is 106]: at the end of Rom., 1 Cor., 1 Thess., and the Catholic & | 
Epistles, there is no such note ; but in all the other Pauline Rpistles the orixo = 


are numbered. 


54 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


and the facsimile, No. 42) containing as much in a line as might 
be conveniently read aloud in a breath, others (e.g. Cod. Laud. of 
the Acts, Plate x. No. 25) having only one or two words in a line. 
The Cod. Claromontanus (facsim. No. 41) in this respect lies 
between those extremes, and the fourth great example of this 
class (Cod. Coislin. 202, H of St. Paul), of the sixth century, has 
one of its few surviving pages (of sixteen lines each) arranged 
literatim as follows (1 Cor. x..22, &c.): ecper | mavta por e€eote | 
add ov Tavta cupdeper | Tavra pow e€eotv | aA ov TavTa oLKodopet | 
pndeco to eavtov (y| (ob necessitatem spatii) reir | adda To Tov 
erepov | Tav To ev paxeAAw Tw | (0b necessitatem) Novpevon | erOeTe 
pndev ava| Kpiweovtes d1a thy | ovverdnow | Tov yap Kv n yn Kat 
to 7An | pwpa avtns. Other manuscripts written otvynpés are 
Matthaei’s V of the eighth century (though with verses like 
ours more than with ordinary orixo.), Bengel’s Uffenbach 3 of 
St. John (Evan. 101), Alter’s Forlos. 29 (86 of the Apocalypse), 
and, as it would seem, the Cod. Sangallensis A. In Cod. 
Claromontanus there are scarcely any stops (the middle point 
- being chiefly reserved to follow abridgements or numerals), the 
stichometry being of itself an elaborate scheme of punctuation; 


but the longer orixou of Cod. Bezae are often divided by a single 
point. 


18. In using manuscripts of the Greek Testament, we must 
carefully note whether a reading is primd manu (*) or by some 
subsequent corrector (**). It will often happen that these last 
are utterly valueless, having been inserted even from printed 
copies by a modern owner (like some marginal variations of the 
Cod. Leicestrensis)!, and such as these really ought not to have 
been extracted by collators at all; while others by the second 
hand are almost as weighty, for age and goodness, as the text 
itself. All these points are explained by critical editors for each 
document separately ; in fact to discriminate the different cor- 
rections in regard to their antiquity and importance is often the 
most difficult portion of such editor’s task (e.g. in Codd. Bezae 
and Claromontanus), and one on which he often feels it hard to 
satisfy his own judgement. Corrections by the original scribe, or 


* So the margin of Gale’s Evan. 66 contains readings cited by Mill and his 
followers, which a hand of the sixteenth century took, some of them from the 
Leicester manuscript, others from early editions. 


THE CORRECTOR. 55 


by a contemporary reviser, where they can be satisfactorily 
distinguished, must be regarded as a portion of the testimony of 
the manuscript itself, inasmuch as every carefully prepared copy 
was reviewed and compared (dvreBAjOn), if not by the writer 
himself, by a skilful person appointed for the task (5 dio0phar, 
6 d:0pAwrHs), whose duty it was to amend manifest errors, some- 
times also to insert ornamental capitals in places which had been 
reserved for them; in later times (and as some believe at a very 
early period) to set in stops, breathings and accents; in copies 
destined for ecclesiastical use to arrange the musical notes that 
were to guide the intonation of the reader. Notices of this kind 
of revision are sometimes met with at the end of the best 
manuscripts. Such is the note in Cod. H of St. Paul: eypaya 
kat eeOeunv mpoo to ev Katcapia avtiypapov tho BiBdAwoOnkno Tov 
aytov Tlaudidov, the same library of the Martyr Pamphilus to 
which the scribe of the Cod. Frid.-August. resorted for his model"; 
and that in Birch’s most valuable Urbino-Vatican. 2 (157 of the 
Gospels), written for the Emperor John II (1118-1143), wherein 
at the end of the first Gospel we read xara MarOaiov éypdpy Kab 
GvreBAHOn ex TOV ev teporodrAdpors TadaGy avttypapov Tov ev dylw 
6pet [Athos] dzoxeyevwv: similar subscriptions are appended to 
the other Gospels. See also Evan. A. 20, 164, 262, 300, 376 ; 
Act. 15, 83, in the list of manuscripts below. 


' 1 The following subscription to the book of Ezra (and a very similar one 
follows Esther) in the Cod. Frid.-August. (fol. 18. 1), though in a hand of the 
seventh century, will show the care bestowed on the most ancient copies of the 
Septuagint: Av7eBAnOn mpoo marawrarov ALav avtiypapoy dediopPwpevov Xetpe Tov 
ay.ov paptupoo Tlapdidou' émep avtivypapoy mpoo Tw TEAEL VTOTNMELWOLO TLO tox Erpoo 
auTov imexerTo exovoa ovTwo* peTeAnpLpOn Kar 5iop0wOn mpoo za efamra wpryevovo™ 
Avrwvivoo avreBadev’ Taypidoo Siopdwoa, Tregelles suggests that the work of the 
diopOwrhs or corrector was probably of a critical character, the office of the dayri- 
Bdddwv or comparer being rather to eliminate mere clerical errors (Treg. Horne’s 
Introd., vol. iv. p. 85). Compare Tischendorf, Cod. Sinait. Proleg. p. xxii. 


CHAPTER III. 


DIVISIONS OF THE TEXT, AND OTHER PARTICULARS. 


E have next to give some account of ancient divisions of the 

text, as found in manuscripts of the New Testament ; and 

these must be carefully noted by the student, since few copies are 
without one or more of them. 


1. So far as we know at present, the oldest sections still 
extant are those of the Codex Vaticanus. These seem to have 
been formed for the purpose of reference, and a new one always 
commences where there is some break in the sense. Many, 
however, at least in the Gospels, consist of but one of our modern 
verses, and they are so unequal in length as to be rather incon- 
venient for actual use. In the four Gospels only the marginal 
numerals are in red, St. Matthew containing 170 of these divi- 
sions, St. Mark 62, St. Luke 152, St. John 80. In the Acts of the 
Apostles are two sets of sections, thirty-six longer and in an older 
hand, sixty-nine smaller and more recent’. Each of these also 
begins after a break in the sense, but they are quite independent 
of each other, as a larger section will sometimes commence in 
the middle of a smaller, the latter being in no wise a subdivision 
of the former. Thus the greater I opens Acts ii. 1, in the middle 
of the lesser 8, which extends from Acts i. 15 to ii. 4. The first 
forty-two of the lesser chapters, down to Acts xv. 40, are found 
also with slight variations in the margin of Codex Sinaiticus, 
written by a very old hand. As in most manuscripts, so in Codex 
Vaticanus, the Catholic Epistles follow the Acts, and in them 
also and in St. Paul’s Epistles there are two sets of sections, only 
that in the Epistles the older sections are the more numerous. 
The Pauline Epistles are reckoned throughout as one book in the 


1 ‘Simile aliquid invenitur in codice Arabico epp. Pauli anno 892, p. Chr., 


quem ex oriente Petropolin pertulimus.’ Tischendorf, Cod. Vat. Proleg. p. xxx. 
n. 3. 


LARGER CHAPTERS. yh 


elder notation, with however this remarkable peculiarity, that 
though in the Cod. Vatican. itself the Epistle to the Hebrews 
stands next after the second to the Thessalonians, and on the 
same leaf with it, the sections are arranged as if it stood between 
the Epistles to the Galatians and Ephesians. For whereas that 
to the Galatians ends with § 58, that to the Ephesians begins 
with § 70, and the numbers proceed regularly down to § 93, 
with which the second to the Thessalonians ends. The Epistle 
to the Hebrews which then follows opens with § 59; the last 
section extant (§ 64) begins at Heb. ix. 11, and the manuscript 
ends abruptly at «ada ver. 14. It plainly appears, then, that the 
sections of the Codex Vaticanus must have been copied from 
some yet older document, in which the Epistle to the Hebrews 
preceded that to the Ephesians. It will be found hereafter 
(vol. ii) that in the Thebaic version the Epistle to the 
Hebrews preceded that to the Galatians, instead of following it, 
as here. For a list of the more modern divisions in the Epistles, 
see the Table given below. The Vatican sections of the Gospels 
have also been discovered by Tregelles in one other copy, the 
palimpsest Codex Zacynthius of St. Luke (2), which he published 
in 1861. 


2. Hardly less ancient, and indeed ascribed by some to 
Tatian the Harmonist, the disciple of Justin Martyr, is the 
division of the Gospels into larger chapters or kepadara mayora'. 
It may be noticed that in none of the four Gospels does the first 
chapter stand at its commencement. In St. Matthew chapter A 
begins at chap. ii. verse 1, and has for its title wep! rdv wdyov: in 
St. Mark at chap. i. ver. 23 mep) Tod daporrComévov: in St. Luke 
at chap. ii. ver. 1 rep) ris droypadas : in St. John at chap. il. ver. 1 
mepl Tod éy Kava yduov. Mill accounts for this circumstance by 
supposing that in the first copies the titles at the head of each 
Gospel were reserved till last for more splendid illumination, 
and were thus eventually forgotten (Proleg. N. T. § 855); Gries- 
bach holds, that the general inscriptions of each Gospel, Kara 
Maréaioy, Kard Mdpxov, &e., were regarded as the special titles of 
the first chapters also. On either supposition, however, it would 


1 Lat. breves, or tirdov: but 7irAos means properly the brief summary of the 
contents of a xepddacov placed at the top or bottom of a page, or with the cepdaata 
in a table to each Gospel. The «ep. minora = Ammonian Sections, 


58 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


be hard to explain how what was really the second chapter came 
to be numbered as the first; and it is worth notice that the 
same arrangement takes place in the kepddaia (though these are 
of a later date) of all the other books of the New Testament 
except the Acts, 2 Corinth., Ephes., 1 Thess., Hebrews, James, 
1 and 2 Peter, 1 John, and the Apocalypse: e.g. the first chapter 
of the Epistle to the Romans opens ch. i. ver. 18 [Ipérov pera 76 
mpootu.ov, Tept Kploews Ths KaTa COvGv TG ov prracodvTwy TA Pvoikd. 
But the fact is that this arrangement, strange as it may seem, is 
conformable to the practice of the times when these divisions 
were finally settled. Both in the Institutes and in the Digest of 
Justinian the first paragraph is always cited as pr. (i.e. prin- 
cipium, mpooiuior, Preface), and what we should regard as the 
second paragraph is numbered as the first, and so on throughout 
the whole work 1. 

The rirAo. in St. Matthew amount to sixty-eight, in St. Mark 
to forty-eight, in St. Luke to eighty-three, in St. John to 
eighteen. This mode of division, although not met with in 
the Vatican and Sinaitic manuscrints, is found in the Codices 
Alexandrinus and Ephraemi of the fifth century, and in the 
Codex Nitriensis of the sixth, each of which has tables of 
the rirho. prefixed to the several Gospels: but the Codices 
Alexandrinus, Rossanensis, and Dublinensis of St. Matthew, and 
that portion of the purple Cotton fragment which is in the 
Vatican, exhibit them in their usual position, at the top and 
bottom of the pages. Thus it appears that they were too 
generally diffused in the fifth century not to have originated at 
an earlier period ; although we must concede that the cepddauov 
spoken of by Clement of Alexandria (Stromat. i) when quoting 
Dan. xii. 12, or by Athanasius (contra Arium) on Act. ii, and 
the Capitulum mentioned by Tertullian (ad Uxorem ii. 2) in 
reference to 1 Cor. vii. 12, contain no certain allusions to any 
specific divisions of the sacred text, but only to the particular 
paragraphs or passages in which their citations stand. Except 
that the contrary habit has grown inveterate”, it were much to be 
desired that the term ritAo. should be applied to these longer 


1 This full explanation of a seeming difficulty was communicated to me inde- 
pendently by Mr. F. W. Pennefather of Dublin, and Mr. G. A. King of Oxford. 

? And this too in spite of the lexicographer Suidas : TirAos d:apéper Kepadaiou* 
kai 6 ev MatOaios rirAous éxet £n', kepddaa St tve’, And of Suicer, s. v. 


AMMONIAN SECTIONS. 59 


divisions, at least in the Gospels ; but since usage has affixed the 
term xepddaia to the larger chapters and sections to the smaller, 
and rirhot only to the subjects or headings of the former, it would 
be useless to follow any other system of names. 


3. The Ammonian Sections were not constructed, like 
the Vatican divisions and the rizdo, for the purpose of easy 
reference, or distributed like them according to the breaks in the 
sense, but for a wholly different purpose. So far as we can 
ascertain, the design of Tatian’s Harmony was simply to present 
to Christian readers a single connected history of our Lord, by 
taking from the four Evangelists indifferently whatsoever best 
suited his purpose’. As this plan could scarcely be executed 
without omitting some portions of the sacred text, it is not 
surprising that Tatian, possibly without any evil intention, 
should have incurred the grave charge of mutilating Holy 
Scripture’. A more scholar-like and useful attempt was subse- 
quently made by Ammonius of Alexandria, early in the third 
century [A.D. 220], who, by the side of St. Matthew’s Gospel, 
which he selected as his standard, arranged in parallel columns, 
as it would seem, the corresponding passages of the other three 
Evangelists, so as to exhibit them all at once to the reader’s eye; 
St. Matthew in his proper order, the rest as the necessity of 
abiding by St. Matthew’s order prescribed. This is the account 
given by the celebrated Eusebius, Bishop of Caesarea, the Church 


1°O Tariavés, suvdpedv tia Kal cuvaywyiv obk 015 Stws THY edayyehian ovvOEis, 
70 51d Tecodpuy TovTo mpoowvdspacev’ d Kai napa Tisw eloéri viv péperar. Euseb, Hist. 
Eccl. iv. 29. 

2 Ambros. in Prooem. Luc. seems to aim at Tatian when he says ‘ Plerique 
etiam ex quatuor Evangelii libris in unum ea quae venenatis putaverunt asser- 
tionibus conyenientia referserunt.’ Eusebius H. E. iv. 29 charges him on report 
with improving not the Gospels, but the Epistles: rod 5& droordéAov pact ToAujoat 
Tivas adtov peTappica davis, ds emdiopOodpevoy adtav riv Ths ppacews ovyragw, 
Dr. Westcott’s verdict is rather less favourable than might have been anticipated : 
‘The heretical character of the Diatessaron was not evident on the surface of it, 
and consisted rather of faults of defect than of erroneous teaching’ (History of 
the Canon, p. 354), From the Armenian version of Ephraem the Syrian’s 
- Exposition of Tatian’s Harmony, printed in 1836, translated in 1841 by Aucher 
of the Melchitarist Monastery at Venice, but buried until it was published with 
notes by Moesinger in 1876, a flood of light is thrown upon this question, and it 
is now clear ‘that Tatian habitually abridged the language of the passages which 
he combined’ (Hort, Gk. Test. Introduction, p. 283), and that apparently in 


perfect good faith. 


60 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


historian, who in the fourth century, in his letter to Carpianus, 
described his own most ingenious system of Harmony, as founded 
on, or at least as suggested by, the labours of Ammonius’. It 
has been generally thought that the cepddAaa, of which St. Mat- 
thew contains 355, St. Mark 2367, St. Luke 342, St. John 282, 
in all 1165, were made by Ammonius for the purpose of his 
work, and they have commonly received the name of the Am- 
monian sections: but this opinion was called in question by 
Bp. Lloyd (Nov. Test. Oxon. 1827, Monitum, pp. viii—xi), who 
strongly urges that, in his Epistle to Carpianus, Eusebius not 
only refrains from ascribing these numerical divisions to Am- 
monius (whose labours in this particular, as once seemed the 
case with Tatian’s, must in that case be deemed to have perished 
utterly), but he almost implies that they had their origin at the 
same time with his own ten canons, with which they are so 
intimately connected*. That they were essential to Eusebius’ 
scheme is plain enough; their place in Ammonius’ parallel 
Harmony is not easily understood, unless indeed (what is 
nowhere stated, but rather the contrary) he did not set the 
passages from the other Gospels at full length by the side of 
St. Matthew’s, but only these numerical references to them +. 


1 Aupdvios pev 6 Adegavdpeds, ToAAHY, ws cixds, piromoviay Kal orovdiy eicaynoxws, 
70 dia Tecodpay hyiv Karadédoimev evayyeAiov, TS Kata MatOaiov tas dpopmvous TaV 
ovr@y evayyeAcoTGv Tepikowdas mapabeis, ws ef dvdyKns cupBhva Tov Tis dodovdias 
cippov Tav Tpiby Siapbaphva, daov em TS tpe THs dvayvwoews. “Iva 5é cwlopéevov nat 
Tov THY AoTaY Hi Srov owpards Te Kal cippod, cidévar €xors Tors oikelovs ExdorouU 
evayyeAoTod Témous, év ois KaTA THY aiTav HvéxOnoay piradnOws eirely, ex TOD Tovy- 
Paros TOU mpoetpnuévou avbpods eiAnpas apopuds (‘taking the hint from Ammonius’ 
as Dean Burgon rightly understands the expression), xa6’ érépay pé0odov Kavévas 
déxa Tov apOpov Siexdpagfd go rovs imoreraypevovs. Epist. ad Carpian. initio. 
I have thankfully availed myself on this subject of Burgon’s elaborate studies in 
The Last Twelve Verses of St. Mark, pp. 125-182 ; 295-312. 

* This is the number given for St. Mark by Suidas and Stephen. It is an 
uncertain point: thirty-four manuscripts give 233, reckoning only to xvi. 8; 
while thirty-six give 341. See Burgon Twelve Last Verses, p. 311. 

’ T subjoin Eusebius’ own words (Epist. ad Carpian.) from which no one would 
infer that the sections were not his, as well as the canons. Atirn pev obv 4 Tay 
troretaypévev Kavdvev trddecs* 4 5 capjs adttav Sinynows, €oTw Hde. “Ep éxdoTw 
TaY Tecodpw ebayyeNav apiOpds Tis mpdKkerrar KaTa pépos, dpxdpevos and TOD mpwTrov, — 
elra devtépov, xat rpirov, cal xadetfs mpoidy &’ GAov péxpt Tov TéAovs Tod BiBAiov [the 
sections]. Kad’ &xacrov 5é dp.O pov troonpelwots 5d eivvaBapews mpdxertau [the canons], 
SnAovoa év rolw T&v Séxa navover Keipevos 6 dpiOuds TUyxaver. 

* Something of this kind, however, must be the plan adopted in Codex E 
(see Plate xi. No. 27) of the Gospels, as described by Tregelles, who himself 
collated it. ‘[{It has] the Ammonian sections; but instead of the Eusebian 


EUSEBIAN CANONS. 61 


There is, however, one ground for hesitation before we ascribe 
the sections, as well as the canons, to Eusebius; namely, that 
not a few ancient manuscripts (e.g. Codd. FHY) contain the 
former, while they omit the latter. Of palimpsests indeed it 
might be said with reason, that the rough process which so 
nearly obliterated the ink of the older writing, would completely 
remove the coloured paint (kiwvdBapis, vermilion, prescribed by 
Eusebius, though blue or green is occasionally found) in which 
the canons were invariably noted; hence we need not wonder 
at their absence from the Codices Ephraemi, Nitriensis (R), 
Dublinensis (Z), Codd. IW” of Tischendorf, and the Wolfenbiittel 
fragments (PQ), in all which the sections are yet legible in ink. 
The Codex Sinaiticus contains both; but Tischendorf decidedly 
pronounces them to be in a later hand. In the Codex Bezae 
too, as well as the Codex Cyprius (K), even the Ammonian 
sections, without the canons, are by later hands, though the 
latter has prefixed the list or table of the canons. Of the oldest 
copies the Cod. Alex. (A), Tischendorf’s Codd. W20, the Cotton 
frag. (N), and Codd. Beratinus and Rossanensis alone contain 
both the sections and the canons, Even in more modern cursive 
books the latter are often deficient, though the former are 
present. This peculiarity we have observed in Burney 28, in 
the British Museum, of the twelfth century, although the Epistle 
to Carpianus stands at the beginning; in a rather remarkable 
copy of about the twelfth century, in the Cambridge University 
Library (Mm. 6. 9, Scholz Evan. 440), in which, however, the 
table of canons but not the Epistle to Carpianus precedes; in 
the Gonville and Caius Gospels of the twelfth century (Evan. 59), 
and in a manuscript of about the thirteenth century at Trinity 


canons there is a kind of harmony of the Gospels noted at the foot of each page, 
by a reference to the parallel sections of the other Evangelists.’ Horne’s Introd. 
vol. iv. p. 200. Yet the canons also stand in the margin of this copy under the 
so-called Ammonian sections: only the table of Eusebian canons is wanting. 
The same kind of harmony at the foot of the page appears in Cod. W4 at Trinity 
College, Cambridge, but in this latter the sections in the margin are not accom- 
panied by the canons. Tischendorf states that the same arrangement prevails 
_ in the small fragment T® at St. Petersburg ; Dean Burgon adds to the list Codd. 
M. 262, 264 at Paris, and conceives that this method of harmonizing, which he 
regards as far simpler than the tedious and cumbersome process of resorting to 
the Eusebian canons (ubi supra, p. 304), was in principle, though not in details, 
derived to the Greek Church from early Syriac copies of the Gospels, some of 
which still survive (p. 306). 


62 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


College, Cambridge (B. x. 17). These facts certainly seem ‘to 
indicate that in the judgement of critics and transcribers, what- 
ever that judgement may be deemed worth, the Ammonian 
sections had a previous existence to the Eusebian canons, as 
well as served for an independent purpose *. 

In his letter to Carpianus, their inventor clearly yet briefly 
describes the purpose of his canons, ten in number. The first 
contains a list of seventy-one places in which all the four 
Evangelists have a narrative, discourse, or saying in common: 
the second of 111 places in which the three Matthew, Mark, 
Luke agree: the third of twenty-two places common to Matthew, 
Luke, John: the fourth of twenty-six passages common to 
Matthew, Mark, John: the fifth of eighty-two places in which 
the two Matthew, Luke coincide: the sixth of forty-seven places 
wherein Matthew, Mark agree: the seventh of seven places 
common to Matthew and John: the eighth of fourteen places 
common to Luke and Mark: the ninth of twenty-one places in 
which Luke and John agree: the tenth of sixty-two passages of 
Matthew, twenty-one of Mark, seventy-one of Luke, and ninety- 
seven of John which have no parallels, but are peculiar to a 
single Evangelist. Under each of the 1165 so-named Ammonian 
sections, in its proper place in the margin of a manuscript, is 
put in coloured ink the number of that Eusebian canon to 
which it refers. On looking for that section in the proper table 
or canon, there will also be found the parallel place or places in 
the other Gospels, each indicated by its proper numeral, and so 


17To this list of manuscripts of the Gospels which have the Ammonian 
sections without the Eusebian canons add Codd. 38, 54, 60, 68, 117 ; Brit. Mus. 
Addit. 16184, 18211, 19889; Milan Ambros. M. 48 sup.; E. 63 sup.; Burdett- 
Coutts 1.4; 1.18; 267; 11. 9. Now that attention has been specially directed to 
the matter, it is remarkahle how many copies have the Ammonian sections without 
the corresponding Eusebian canons under them, sometimes even when (as in 
Codd. 572, 595, 597) the letter to Carpianus and the Eusebian tables stand at the 
beginning of the volume. To the list here given must now be added Codd. O, 
Y, 185, 187, 190, 193, 194, 207, 209, 214, 217, 367, 406, 409, 410, 414, 418, 419, 
456, 457, 494, 497, 501, 503, 504, 506, 508, 518, 544, 548, 550, 555, 558, 559, 564, 
573, 575, 584, 586, 591, 592, 601, 602, 620: in all seventy-one manuscripts. 

2 No doubt they do serve, in the manuscripts which contain them and omit 
the canons, for marks of reference, like in kind to our modern chapters and 
verses ; but in consequence of their having been constructed for a wholly differ- 
ent purpose, they are so unequal in length (as Burgon sees very clearly, 
pp. 297, 803), that they answer that end as ill as any the most arbitrary 
divisions of the text well could do. 


EUTHALIAN CHAPTERS, 63 


readily searched out. A single example will serve to explain 
our meaning. In the facsimile of the Cotton fragment (Plate v. 
No. 14), in the margin of the passage (John xv. 20) we see 
PAO 
i 
the number of the canon. On searching the third Eusebian 
table we read MT. 4, A. vn, 19. pad, and thus we learn that the 
first clause of John xv. 20 is parallel in sense to the ninetieth 
(4) section of St. Matthew (x. 24), and to the fifty-eighth (vy) of 
St. Luke (vi. 40). The advantage of such a system of parallels 
to the exact study of the Gospels is too evident to need 
insisting on. 


, where PA® (189) is the proper section of St. John, I (3) 


4, The Acts of the Apostles and the Epistles are also divided 
into chapters (kepada), in design precisely the same as the 
kepddaia or titdor of the Gospels, and nearly like them in length. 
Since there is no trace of these chapters in the two great 
Codices Alexandrinus and Ephraemi, of the fifth century (which 
yet exhibit the rirho, the sections, and one of them the canons), 
it seems reasonable to assume that they are of later date. They 
are sometimes connected with the name of Euthalius, deacon of 
Alexandria, afterwards Bishop of Sulci!, whom we have already 
spoken of as the reputed author of Scriptural stichometry 
(above, p. 53). We learn, however, from Euthalius’ own 
Prologue to his edition of St. Paul’s Epistles (A. D. 458,) that the 
‘summary of the chapters’ (and consequently the numbers of the 
chapters themselves) was taken from the work of ‘one of our 
"wisest and pious fathers?,’ i.e. some Bishop that he does not 
wish to particularize, whom Mill (Proleg. N. T. $907) conjectures 
to be Theodore of Mopsuestia, who lay under the censure of the 
Church. Soon after* the publication of St. Paul’s Epistles, on 


1 Sulci in Sardinia is the only Bishop’s see of the name I can find in Carol. 
a Sancto Paulo’s Geographia Sacra (1703), or in Bingham’s Antiquities, Bk. ix. 
Chapp. II, VII. Horne and even Tregelles speak of Sulea in Egypt, but I have 
searched in vain for any such town or see. Euthalius is called Bishop of Sulce 
both in Wake 12 (infra, note 4), and in the title to his works as edited by 
L. A. Zacagni (Collectanea Monument. Veter. Eccles. Graec. ac Latin., Rom. 
1698, p. 402). But one of Zacagni’s manuscripts reads SovAxns once, and he 
guesses ¥éAx7 near Syene, which appears in xe list of Episcopal sees. 

2 Kad’ éxdorny émorodiy mpotagouey THY TOY Keparaiay ExOeow, Evi THY CopwTaTar 
Twi Kat piroxpiotay TaTépwy Hudv weTovnmEevyny. 

3 Adrixa dq7a is his own expression. 


64 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


the suggestion of one Athanasius, then a priest and afterwards 
Patriarch of Alexandria, Euthalius put forth a similar edition of 
the Acts and Catholic Epistles !, also divided into chapters, with 
a summary of contents at the head of each chapter. Even these 
he is thought to have derived (at least in the Acts) from the 
manuscript of Pamphilus the Martyr [d. 308], to whom the 
same order of chapters is ascribed in a document published by 
Montfaucon (Bibliotheca Coislin. p. 78); the rather as Euthalius 
fairly professes to have compared his book in the Acts and 
Catholic Epistles ‘with the copies in the library at Caesarea’ 
which once belonged to ‘Eusebius the friend of Pamphilus?.’ 
The Apocalypse still remains. It was divided, about the end of 
the fifth century, by Andreas, Archbishop of the Cappadocian 
Caesarea, into twenty-four paragraphs (Adyor), corresponding to 
the number of the elders about the throne (Apoe. iv. 4); each 
paragraph being subdivided into three chapters (kepadaia)*. The 
summaries which Andreas wrote of his seventy-two chapters 
are still reprinted in Mill’s and other large editions of the Greek 
Testament. 


5. To Euthalius has been also referred a division of the Acts 
into sixteen lessons (dvayrvéces) and of the Pauline Epistles 
into thirty-one (see table on p. 68); but these lessons are 
quite different from the much shorter ones adopted by the 
Greek Church. He is also said to have numbered in each Epistle 
of St. Paul the quotations from the Old Testament *, which are 


1 E.g. in Wake 12, of the eleventh century, at Christ Church, the title at the 
head of the list of chapters in the Acts is as follows : Ev@adlou émoxdmov Covdnis 
ExOeors Keparaiwy Tay Tpafewy cradjaa (-€loa) mpos “APavdovoy éniokonov “Adegavdpeias. 

*? In Wake 12 certain of the longer xepddaa are subdivided into pepixat 
brodiaipéoes in the Acts, 1 Peter, 1 John, Romans, 1, 2 Corinthians, Colossians, 
2 Thessalonians, 1 Timothy, Hebrews only. For a similar subdivision in the 
Gospels, see Evan. 448 in the list of cursive MSS. given below. 

5 Aud thy Tpiweph TOY eikoot Tecodpwv mpecBurépwy bmdaTacw, wpaTos Kal Wyjs Kat 
mvevparos. See Matthaei, N. T. Gr. et Lat. vii. 276, note 4. 

* Many manuscripts indicate passages of the Old Testament cited in the New 
by placing > (as in Codd. Vatican. W4, &c., but in Sinait. more rarely), or =, or 
some such mark in the margin before every line. Our quotation-marks are 
probably derived from this sign, the angle being rounded into a curve. Compare 
the use of ” in the margin of the Greek Testament of Colinaeus, 1534, and 
Stephen’s editions of 1546, -49,-50, &e. Evan. 348 and others have X%. In Codd. 


Bezae, as will appear hereafter, the words cited are merely thrown a letter or 
two back in each line. 


SUBSCRIPTIONS. 65 


still noted in many of our manuscripts, and is the first known to 
have used that reckoning of the oriyo. which was formerly 
annexed we know not when to the Gospels and Epistles, as well 
as to the Acts. Besides the division of the text into oriyou or 
lines (above, p. 52) we find in the Gospels alone another division 
into pjyara or pices ‘sentences, differing but little from the 
ortyo. in number. Of these last the precise numbers vary in 
different copies, though not considerably: whether that variation 
arose from the circumstance that ancient numbers were repre- 
sented by letters and so easily became corrupted, or from 
a different mode of arranging the oriyou and pyyara adopted by 
the various scribes. 


6. It is proper to state that the subscriptions (iroypadat) 
appended to St. Paul’s Epistles in many manuscripts, and retained 
even in the Authorized English version of the New Testament, 
are also said to be the composition of Euthalius. In the best 
ccpies they are somewhat shorter in form, but in any shape they 
do no credit to the care or skill of their author, whoever he may 
be. ‘Six of these subscriptions,’ writes Paley in that masterpiece 
of acute reasoning, the Horae Paulinae, ‘are false or improbable;’ 
that is, they are either absolutely contradicted by the contents of 
the epistle [1 Cor., Galat., 1 Tim.], or are difficult to be reconciled 
with them [1, 2 Thess., Tit.]. 

The subscriptions to the Gospels have not, we believe, been 
assigned to any particular author, and being seldom found in 
printed copies of the Greek Testament or in modern versions, 
are little known to the generalreader. In the earliest manuscripts 
the subscriptions, as well as the titles of the books, were of the 
simplest character. Kara Ma@daiov, xara Mapxov, &c. is all that 
the Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus have, whether at the begin- 
ning or the end. EvayyéAvov xara Mar@aiov is the subscription to 
the first Gospel in the Codex Alexandrinus; evayyéAvoy xara 
Mdpxoy is placed at the beginning of the second Gospel in the 
same manuscript, and the self-same words at the end of it by 
Codices Alex. and Ephraemi: in the Codex Bezae (in which 
St. John stands second in order) we merely read etayyéAtov xara 
Ma60aiov éredcoOn, dpyerar ebayyeAvov kata Iwdvunv. The same is 
the case throughout the New Testament. After a while the titles 
become more elaborate, and the subscriptions afford more 

VOL. I. F 


66 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


information, the truth of which it would hardly be safe to vouch 
for. The earliest worth notice are found in the Codex Cyprius 
(K) of the eighth or ninth century, which, together with those of 
several other copies, are given in Scholz’s Prolegomena N. T. 
vol. i. pp. xxix, xxx. ad fin. Matthaei: Td xara MarOaiov 
ebayyédtov e&5d0n tm adrot év tepocodrvpors petra xpdvovs 7 [dxTa | 
Tis ToD Xpiotod dvadn ews. Ad fin. Marci: Td xara Mdpxov 
evayyeAov e£edd0n peta xpdvovs déka Ths Tod Xpiotod avadywews. 
Those to the other two Gospels exactly resemble St. Mark’s, that 
of St. Luke however being dated fifteen, that of St. John thirty- 
two years after our Lord’s Ascension, periods in all probability 
far too early to be correct. 


7. The foreign matter so often inserted in later manuscripts 
has more value for the antiquarian than for the critic. That 
splendid copy of the Gospels Lambeth 1178, of the tenth or 
eleventh century, contains more such than is often found, set off 
by fine illuminations. At the end of each of the first three 
Gospels (but not of the fourth) are several pages relating to them 
extracted from Cosmas Indicopleustes, who made the voyage 
which procured him his cognomen about A.D. 522; also some 
iambic verses of no great excellence, as may well be supposed. In 
golden letters we read: ad fin. Matth. ioréov 671 7d kata Maratov 
evayyéhuoy EBpatd. diadrextwr ypadéev tn’ adtod* év tepovoadihp e€edd0n" 
Eppnved0n d& t7d lwdvvov' e€nyeirar S€ tiv Kata avOpwrov Tod xo 
yéveow, kal éotiv dvOpmmduopdhov todro 76 evayyéAtov. The last clause 
alludes to Apoc. iv. 7, wherein the four living creatures were 
currently believed to be typical of the four Gospels’. Ad fin. 
Mare. toréov Gti 76 Kara Mapxov evayyédtov tianyopedOn id Térpov 
év pdbyyne enoijoaro S& THY apxhy amd TOD mpodytikod Adyov Tod e& 
tous émidvtos tod ‘Hoatov’ ryv mrepwrixyy eixdva Tod evayyedtou 
devs. Ad fin. Luc. ioréov Sti ro Kata Aovkay ebayyéAvov imnyo- 
pevOn bd Tlataov ev pounu’ Gre dé teparixod xapaxthpos badpxovros 


1 The whole mystery is thus unfolded (apparently by Cosmas) in Lamb. 1178, 
p. 159: Kal yap 7d xepovBly rerpanpéowna’ Kai 7a mpdowna adray cixdves THs 
mpaypateias Tod viod Tod Oevd* 7d yap Spotoy Agovrt, TO €umpakrov ai BaciAckov Kat 
Hyepovicov [John i. 1-3] xapaxrypife 1d 5& Bporov pdoxax, Thy teporpyhy Kat 
icparixiy [Luke i. 8] éupavifa 7d 52 dvOpwmoeidés, rijv odpxwow [Matt. i. 18] 
Braypape. 1d 5 Bporov deta, Tiv Empoirnow rod dyiov mvevparos [Mark i, 2] 
éxpavite, More usually the lion is regarded as the emblem of St. Mark, the 
eagle of St. John, 


TITAOI. 67 


amd Zayaplov rod iepews Ovuidvtos ipEaro. The reader will desire 
no more of this. 


8. The oldest manuscript known to be accompanied by 
a catena (or continuous commentary by different authors) is the 
palimpsest Codex Zacynthius (Z of Tregelles), an uncial of the 
eighth century. Such books are not common, but there is a very 
full commentary in minute letters, surrounding the large text 
in a noble copy of the Gospels, of the twelfth century, which 
belonged to the late Sir Thomas Phillipps (Middle Hill 13975, 
since removed to Cheltenham), yet uncollated; another of St. 
Paul's Epistles (No. 27) belongs to the University Library at 
Cambridge (Ff. 1. 30). The Apocalypse is often attended with 
the exposition of Andreas (p. 64), or of Arethas, also Archbishop 
of the Cappadocian Caesarea in the tenth century, or (what is 
more usual) with a sort of epitome of the two (e.g. Parham 
No. 17), above, below, and in the margin beside the text, in 
much smaller characters. In cursive manuscripts only the subject 
(irdeors), especially that written by Oecumenius in the tenth 
century, sometimes stands as a Prologue before each book, but 
not so often before the Gospels or Apocalypse as the Acts and 
Epistles. Before the Acts we occasionally meet with Euthalius’ 
Chronology of St. Paul’s Travels, or another ’Arodnula Tavaov. 
The Leicester manuscript contains between the Pauline Epistles 
and the Acts (1) An Exposition of the Creed and statement of 
the errors condemned by the seven general Councils, ending with 
the second at Nice. (2) Lives of the Apostles, followed by an 
exact description of the limits of the five Patriarchates. The 
Christ Church copy Wake 12 also has after the ooo Ees some 
seven or eight pages of a Treatise Wa TOV Gylwy Kal olkovpeviKdy 
G ovvddwv, including some notice rept romixév ovvddwv. Similar 
treatises may be more frequent in manuscripts of the Greek 
Testament than we are at present aware of. 


9. We have not thought it needful to insert in this place 
either a list of the ritdou of the Gospels, or of the keyddraa of 
the rest of the New Testament, or the tables of the Eusebian 
canons, inasmuch as they are all accessible in such ordinary 
books as Stephen’s Greek Testament 1550 and Mill’s of 1707, 
1710. The Eusebian canons are given in Bishop Lloyd’s Oxford 

F 2 


GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


TABLE OF ANCIENT AND MODERN DIVISIONS OF THE 


NEW TESTAMENT. 


Vatican MS. 
ARES ator titAot i orixoe | pymara ounces Modern verses 
sections | sections Ammon 
Matthew 170" a 68 355 | 2560 | 2522 | 28 1071 
Marky Gis: 62) 48 236 | 1616 | 1675 | 16 678 
Mike neses.ee. 152) — 83 342 | 2740 | 3803 | 24 1151 
TREVOR. 354 30006 S0n 18 232'| 2024 | 1988 | 21 880 
Ry re A.V. 879 
ep As yao- 
Mara 
A cts anenesae 36 | 69 40 i» | 2524 16 | 28 1007 
a A. V. 1008 
James.......... 9 5 6 43 242 225 5 108 
r Peter aA. g8| 3 8.1) 2) 9364 oe) | ae 105 
2 Peter ...... desunt| 2 4) 33] 154 oes 3 
a 
rJohn ...... | 3 | 7 | ES) aa |gbh] 5 
ean 
2John ...... qa’ 2 2/88] so;ls8| 1 
3 John ...... g |desunt| 3 | YF] solace] 1 
2, > bop 
og aoe 
STUY “Gaactrans 2 jdesunt} 4 | 8 & 68 | =5> 1 
= © 
Romans ...... 8 19 a es 920 5 16 
t Corinth. .. se 19 9 28 870 5 16 
2 Corinth... g 11 |e 2] 590 4 13 
ee by Mixed: 
so) o |B Se 
Galak: 2: tic. 2 & 8 12 |= | 298 2 6 
Ephes. ...... SB (85) B05 We ea eae 2 6 
ar Fs seen 
Philipp. ..-..: 2 3 2 7 2 3 208 2 4 
Coloss. ...... eae 10 | =g| 208 2 4 
t Thess... # i 2 7 Rs} 193 1 5 
oc ct 
2 Thess. ...... 4 g 2 6 | 8 bi 106 1 3 
ai bt eA Se] — | 1 [2 s| 230] 1 6 
aTim. ...... El eel ee itere de |) 1, ae 
xO ao 
oe d= [98 (97, 
Titus ee eae cae 604: e Mill)| 1 3 
Philem. ..... >] 2 if 38 1 1 
: = 
Hebrews 5toch.| 22 S 703 13 
ix. 11. 5 
Apocalypse.. 24 Adyor, 72 Kepadrara, 22 


1800 orixor. 


1 The Ammonian «epadAaa in the Gospels vary from the normal number in 
many copies, especially in SS. Matthew and Mark, but not considerably. The 
dvayveouara of the Gospels set down in column seven are also given in Mendham, 
Evan. 562. See p. 75, note 1. 


CHAPTERS AND VERSES, 69 


Greek Test. of 1827 &c. and in Tischendorf’s of 1859. Woe 
exhibit, however, for the sake of comparison, a tabular view of 
‘Ancient and Modern Divisions of the New Testament.’ Tho 
numbers of the fijyara and orlyo. in the Gospels aro derived 
from the most approved sources, but a synopsis of the variations 
of manuscripts in this respect has been drawn up by Scholz, 
Prolegomena N. T. vol. i. Cap. v, pp. xxviii, xxix', A computa. 
tion of their number, as also of that of the dvayvdéapara, is often 
given in the subscription at the end of a book. 


10. On the divisions into chapters and verses prevailing in 
our modern Bibles we need not dwell long. For many centuries 
the Latin Church used the Greek réraoi (which they called 
breves) with the Euthalian xepdédaa, and some of their copies 
even retained the calculation by oriyo.: but about a.p, 124% 
Cardinal Hugo de Sancto Caro, while preparing a Concordance, 
or index of declinable words, for the whole Bible, divided it into 
its present chapters, subdividing them in turn into several parts 
by placing the letters A, B,C, D &c. in the margin, at equal 
distances from each other, as we still see in many old printed 
books, e.g. Stephen’s N. T. of 1550. Cardinal Hugo’s divisions, 
unless indeed he merely adopted them from Lanfrane or some 
other scholar, such as was very probably Stephen Langton the 
celebrated Archbishop of Canterbury, soon took possession of 
copies of the Latin Vulgate; they gradually obtained a place 
in later Greek manuscripts, especially those written in the West 
of Europe, and are found in the earliest printed and all later 
editions of the Greek Testament, though still unknown to the 
Eastern Church. They certainly possess no strong claim on our 
preference, although they cannot now be superseded. The 
chapters are inconveniently and capricicusly unequal in length ; 
occasionally too they are distributed vith muca lack of judge- 


1 The numbers of the Gospel oriyo in our Table are taken from the unda) 
copies Codd. GS and twenty-seven cursiv % named by Scholz: those of the fqyara 
from Codd. 9, 13, 124 and seven otherr In the fyyore he cites no other varia- 
tion than that Cod. 239 has 2822 for f «, Matthew: but Mill states that Cod, 44 
(Bodl. 7) has 1676 for Mark, 2507 f.r Luke (Preleg N.T. $1429), Ls Cod, 56 
Ciineoln Coll.) the dvayéiopara of St. Matthew are 127, of St. Mark 74, of MH, Luke 
130 (Mill). 

In the orixo, a few straggling manuscripts fluctuate between 00977 and 1474 
for Matthew ; 2006 and 1000 for Mark ; 2827 and 2000 for Luke; 2200 and 1200 
for John. But the great mass of authorities stand as we have represented, 


[Oe GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


ment. Thus Matt. xv. 39 belongs to ch. xvi, and perhaps 
ch. xix. 80 to ch. xx; Mark ix. 1 properly appertains to the 
preceding chapter; Luke xxi. 1-4 had better be united with 
ch. xx, as in Mark xii. 41-44; Acts v might as well commence 
with Acts iv. 32; Acts viii. 1 (or at least its first clause) should 
not have been separated from ch. vii; Acts xxi concludes with 
strange abruptness. Bp. Terrot (on Ernesti’s Institutes, vol. ii. 
p. 21) rightly affixes 1 Cor. iv. 1-5 to ch. iii. Add that 1 Cor. 
xi. 1 belongs to ch. x; 2 Cor. iv. 18 and vi. 18 to ch. v and 
ch. vii respectively: Col. iv. 1 must clearly go with ch. iii. 

In commendation of the modern verses still less can be said. 
As they are stated to have been constructed after the model of 
the ancient oriyo. (called ‘versus’ in the Latin manuscripts), 
we have placed in the Table the exact number of each for every 
book in the New Testament. Of the oriyo. we reckon 19241 in 
all, of the modern verses 79591, so that on the average (for we 
have seen that the manuscript variations in the number of oriyou 
are but inconsiderable) we may calculate about five orixo to 
every two modern verses. The fact is that some such division is 
simply indispensable to every accurate reader of Scripture ; and 
Cardinal Hugo’s divisions by letters of the alphabet, as well as 
those adopted by Sanctes Pagninus in his Latin version of the 
whole Bible (1528), having proved inconveniently large, Robert 
Stephen, the justly celebrated printer and editor of the Greek 
Testament, undertook to form a system of verse-divisions, taking 
for his model the short verses into which the Hebrew Bible had 
already been divided, as it would seem by Rabbi Nathan, in the 
preceding century. We are told by Henry Stephen (Praef. 
Concordantiae) that his father Robert executed this design on 
a journey from Paris to Lyons ‘inter equitandum?;’ that is, we 


1 Our English version divides 2 Cor. xiii. 12 of the Greek into two, and unites 
John i. 38, 89 of the Greek. The English and Greek verses begin differently in 
Luke i. 78, 74; vii. 18, 19. Acts ix. 28, 29; xi. 25, 26; xili. 32, 33; xix. 40,41; 
xxiv. 2, 8 2 Cor, ii. 12, 1853 v. 14, 155 xi. 8 9. Eph. i. VO)s0 eames 
Phil. iii, 18, 14. 1 Thess. ii. 11,12. Heb. vii. 20, 21; x. 22, 23. x Jo. ii, 18,14, 
3 Jo. 14, 15. Apoc. xii. 18 or xiii. 1; xviii. 16,17. In a few of these places 
editions of the Greek vary a little. The whole subject of the verses is discussed 
in Dr. Ezra Abbot’s tract ‘De Editionibus Novi Testamenti Graece in versuum 
quos dicunt distinctione inter se discrepantibus’ 1882, included in the Prole- 
gomena for Tischendorf’s N. T., eighth edition, pp. 167, &e. 

2 ‘JT think it would have been better done on one’s knees in the closet,’ is 


EVANGELIA. We 


presume, while resting at the inns on the road. Certain it is 
that, although every such division must be in some measure 
arbitrary, a very little care would have spared us many of the 
disadvantages attending that which Robert Stephen first pub- 
lished at Geneva in his Greek Testament of 1551, from which 
it was introduced into the text of the Genevan English Testa- 
ment of 1557, into Beza’s Greek Testament of 1565, and thence 
into subsequent editions. It is now too late to correct the 
errors of the verse-divisions, but they can be neutralized, at 
least in a great degree, by the plan adopted by modern critics, 
of banishing both the verses and the chapters into the margin, 
and breaking the text into paragraphs, better suited to the 
sense. The pericopae or sections of Bengel! (whose labours 
will be described in their proper place) have been received with 
general approbation, and adopted, with some modification, by 
several recent editors. Much pains were bestowed on their 
arrangement of the paragraphs by the Revisers of the English 
version of 1881. 


11. We now come to the contents of manuscripts of the Greek 
Testament, and must distinguish regular copies of the sacred 
volume or of parts of it from Lectionaries, or Church-lesson 
books, containing only extracts, arranged in the order of Divine 
Service daily throughout the year. The latter we will consider 
presently: with regard to the former it is right to bear in mind, 
that comparatively few copies of the whole New Testament 
remain ; the usual practice being to write the four Gospels in 
one volume, the Acts and Epistles in another: manuscripts of 
the Apocalypse, which was little used for public worship, being 
much rarer than those of the other books. Occasionally the 
Gospels, Acts, and Epistles form a single volume; sometimes 
the Apocalypse is added to other books; as to the Pauline 
Epistles in Lambeth 1186, or even to the Gospels, in a later hand 
(e.g. Cambridge University Libr. Dd. 9. 69: Gospels No. 60, 
dated A.D. 1297). The Apocalypse, being a short work, is often 
Mr. Kelly’s quaint and not unfair comment (Lectures on the Minor Prophets, 
p. 324), unless, as is not unlikely, he copied what was done before. 

1 Novum Testamentum Graecum. Edente Jo. Alberto Bengelio. Tubingae 
1734. 4to. The practice of the oldest Greek manuscripts in regard to paragraphs 
has been stated above (p. 49, note 2), and will be further explained in the next 
section under our descriptions of Codd. xBD. 


72 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


found bound up in volumes containing very miscellaneous matter 
(e.g. Vatican. 2066 or B; Brit. Mus. Harleian. 5678, No.31; and 
Oxon. Baroce. 48, No. 28). The Codex Sinaiticus of Tischendorf 
is the more precious, in that it happily exhibits the whole New 
Testament complete: so would also the Codices Alexandrinus and 
Ephraemi, but that they are sadly mutilated: no other uncial 
copies have this advantage, and very few cursives. In England 
only five such are known, the great Codex Leicestrensis, which 
is imperfect at the beginning and end; Butler 2 (Evan, 201) 
Additional 11837, dated a.p, 1357, and (Evan. 584) Additional 
17469, both in the British Museum; Canonici 34 (van. 488) in 
the Bodleian, dated A.D. 1515-16. Additional MS. 28815 (Evan. 
603, and Paul 266, and Apoc. 89) in the British Museum and 
B-C. 1m. 4 at Sir Roger Cholmely’s School, Highgate, are 
separated portions of one complete copy. The Apocalypse in 
the well-known Codex Montfortianus at Dublin is usually con- 
sidered to be by a later hand. Besides these Scholz enumerates 
only nineteen foreign copies of the whole New Testament!; 
making but twenty-four in all, as far as was then known, out 
of the vast mass of extant documents. 


12. Whether copies contain the whole or a part of the 
sacred volume, the general order of the books is the following: 
Gospels, Acts, Catholic Epistles, Pauline Epistles, Apocalypse. 
A solitary manuscript of the fifteenth century (Venet. 10, Evan. 
209) places the Gospels between the Pauline Epistles and the 
Apocalypse?; in the Codices Sinaiticus, Leicestrensis, Fabri 
(Evan. 90), and Montfortianus, as in the Bodleian Canonici 34, 
the copy in the King’s Library Brit. Mus. (Act. 20), and the 


1 Coislin. 199 (Evan. 35); Vatic. 2080 (Evan. 175); Palat. Vat. 171 (Evan. 
149); Lambec. 1 at Vienna (Evan. 218); Vatic. 1160 (Evan. 141); Venet. 5 
(Evan. 205) ; its alleged duplicate Venet. 10 (Evan. 209) ; Matthaei k (Evan. 241); 
Moscow Synod. 380 (Evan. 242); Paris, Reg. 47 (Evan. 18) ; Reg. 61 (Evan. 268) ; 
Vat, Ottob. 66 (Evan. 386); Vat. Ottob. 381 (van. 390); Taurin. 302 (Evan. 389); 
S. Saba, 10 and 20 (Evan. 462 and 466); Laurent. 53 (Evan. 367); Vallicel. F. 17 
(Evan. 394); Phillipps 7682 (Evan. 531); perhaps Scholz ought to have added 
Venet. 6 (Evan. 206) which he states to contain the whole New Testament, 
Proleg. N. T. vol. i. p. xxii. In Evan. 180 all except the Gospels are by a later 
hand. Add (Evan, 622) also copies at Poictiers, Ferrara, and Toledo. Lagarde 
(Genesis, pp. 7, 8) describes another copy at Zittau, collated by Matthaei in 
1801-2, apparently unpublished. 

* IT presume that the same order is found in Evan. 398, whereof Scholz states 
“sec. xvi. continet epist. cath. paul. ev.’ Proleg. N. T. vol. ivp. xe. 


LECTIONARIES. 73 


Complutensian edition (1514), the Pauline Epistles precede the 
Acts. The Pauline Epistles stand between the Acts and the 
Catholic Epistles in Phillipps 1284, Evan. 527; Parham 71. 6, 
Evan. 534; Upsal, Sparfwenfeldt 42, Acts 68; Paris Reg. 102 A, 
Acts 119; Reg. 103 A, Acts 120. In Oxford Bodl. Miscell. 74 
the order is Acts, Cath. Epp., Apocalypse, Paul. Epp., but an 
earlier hand wrote from 3 John onwards. In Evan. 51 Dr. C. R. 
Gregory points out minute indications that the scribe, not the 
binder, set the Gospels last. In the Memphitic and Thebaic the 
Acts follow the Catholic Epistles (see below, vol. ii, chap. iii). The 
Codex Basiliensis (No. 4 of the Epistles), Acts Cod. 134, Brit. 
Mus. Addl. 19888, Lambeth 1182, 1183, and Burdett-Coutts 111. 1, 
have the Pauline Epistles immediately after the Acts and before 
the Catholic Epistles, as in our present Bibles. Scholz’s Evan. 
368 stands thus, St. John’s Gospel, Apocalypse, then all the 
Epistles; in Havniens. 1 (Cod. 234 of the Gospels, a.p. 1278) 
the order appears to be Acts, Paul. Ep., Cath. Ep., Gospels; in 
Ambros. Z 34 sup. at Milan, Dean Burgon testifies that the 
Catholic and Pauline Epistles are followed by the Gospels ; in 
Basil. B. vr. 27 or Cod. 1, the Gospels have been bound after the 
Acts and Epistles; while in Evan. 175 the Apocalypse stands 
between the Acts and Catholic Epistles; in Evan. 51 the binder 
has set the Gospels last: these, however, are mere accidental 
exceptions to the prevailing rule!. The four Gospels are almost 
invariably found in their familiar order, although in the Codex 
Bezae (as we partly saw above, p. 65) they stand Matthew, 
John, Luke, Mark ?; in the Codex Monacensis (X) John, Luke, 


1 Hartwell Horne in the second volume of his Introduction tells us that in 
some of the few manuscripts which contain the whole of the New Testament the 
books are arranged thus: Gospels, Acts, Catholic Epistles, Apocalypse, Pauline 
Epistles (p. 92, ed. 1884). This statement may be true of some of the foreign 
MSS. named in p. 69 note, but of the English it can refer to none, although 
Wake 34 at Christ Church commences with the Acts and Catholic Epistles, 
followed by the Apocalypse beginning on the same page as Jude ends, and the 
Pauline Epistles on the same page as the Apocalypse ends. The Gospels, which 
come last, may have been misplaced by an early binder. 

2 This is the true Western order (Scrivener, Cod. Bezae, Introd. p. xxx and 
note), and will be found in the copies of the Old Latin aj, ay, b, ¢, Ai, Dry 4% 9 7 
to be described in vol. ii, and in the Gothic version. In Burdett-Coutts m1. 7, 
p. 4, also, prefixed to the Gospels, we read the following rubric-title to certain 
verses of Gregory Nazianzen : XU Oavpara: mapa parbalw iwdvyy re Kad AovKd Kad 
papko KT, 


74 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


Mark, Matthew (but two leaves of Matthew also stand before 
John), also in the Latin &; in Cod. 90 (Fabri) John, Luke, 
Matthew, Mark; in Cod. 899 at Turin John, Luke, Matthew, 
an arrangement which Dr. Hort refers to the Commentary of 
Titus of Bostra on St. Luke which accompanies it; in the 
Curetonian Syriac version Matthew, Mark, John, Luke. In 
the Pauline Epistles that to the Hebrews immediately follows 
the second to the Thessalonians in the four great Codices 
Vaticanus, Sinaiticus, Alexandrinus, and Ephraemi!: in the 
copy from which the Cod. Vatican. was taken the Hebrews 
followed the Galatians (above, p. 57). The Codex Claromon- 
tanus, the document next in importance to these four, sets 
the Colossians appropriately enough next to its kindred and 
contemporaneous Epistle to the Ephesians, but postpones that 
to the Hebrews to Philemon, as in our present Bibles: an 
arrangement which at first, no doubt, originated in the early 
scruples prevailing in the Western Church, with respect to the 
authorship and canonical authority of that divine epistle. 


13. We must now describe the Lectionaries or Service-books 
of the Greek Church, in which the portions of Scripture publicly 
read throughout the year are set down in chronological order, 
without regard to their actual places in the sacred volume, In 
length and general arrangement they resemble not so much the 
Lessons as the Epistles and Gospels in our English Book of 
Common Prayer, only that every day in the year has its own 
proper portion, and the numerous Saints’ days independent 
services of their own. These Lectionaries consist either of 
lessons from the Gospels, and are then called Lvangelistaria or 
Evangeliaria (eayyedvordpia)*; or from the Acts and Epistles, 
termed Praxapostolos (mpagaréorodos) or Apostolos*: the general 
name of Lectionary is often, though incorrectly, confined to the 
latter class. A few books called drocrodoevayyédva have lessons 


1 Tischendorf cites the following copies in which the Epistle to the Hebrews ~ 
stands in the same order as in Codd. sABC, ‘H [Coislin. 202], 17, 23, 47, 57, 
71, 78 aliique.’ Add 77, 80, 166, 189, 196, 264, 265, 266 (Burdett-Coutts nm. 4). . 
So in Zoega’s Thebaic version. Epiphanius (adv. Haer. i. 42) says : GAda 8é dyri- 
ypapa xe ri mpos EBpaiouvs Sexadrny, mpd Tav bio TaY mpos TidGeov Kal Titov. So 
Paul 166, 281, and also Bp. Lightfoot’s MSS. of the Memphitic except 7 and 16. 
In the Thebaic it follows 2 Cor. See below. 

* They are also termed EvayyéAca—evidently a popular, as well as a misleading 
name. 0 5 Suicer, 8. v. 


LECTIONARIES, 75 


taken both from the Gospels and the Apostolic writings. In 
Euchologies, or Books of Offices, wherein both the Apostolos and 
the Gospels are found, the former always precede in each Office, 
just as the Epistle precedes the Gospel in the Service-books of 
Western Christendom. The peculiar arrangement of Lectionaries 
renders them very unfit for the hasty, partial, cursory collation 
which has befallen too many manuscripts of the other class, and 
this circumstance, joined with the irksomeness of using Service- 
books never familiar to the habits even of scholars in this part 
of Europe, has caused these documents to be so little consulted, 
that the contents of the very best and oldest among them have 
until recently been little known. Matthaei, of whose elaborate 
and important edition of the Greek Testament (12 tom. Riga 
1782-88) we shall give an account hereafter, has done excellent 
service in this department; two of his best copies, the uncials 
B and H (Nos. 47, 50), being Evangelistaria. The present 
writer also has collated three noble uncials of the same rank, 
Arundel 547 being of the ninth century, Parham 18 bearing date 
A.D. 980, Harleian 5598, a.p. 995. Not a few other uncial 
Lectionaries remain quite neglected, for though none of them 
perhaps are older than the eighth century, the ancient character 
was retained for these costly and splendid Service-books till 
about the eleventh century (Montfaucon, Palaeogr. Graec. p. 260), 
before which time the cursive hand was generally used in other 
Biblical manuscripts. There is, of course, no place ina Lectionary 
for divisions by xe@dAaia, for the so-called Ammonian sections, 
or for the canons of Eusebius. 

The division of the New Testament into Church-lessons was, 
however, of far more remote antiquity than the employment of 
separate volumes to contain them. Towards the end of the 
fourth century, that golden age of Patristic theology, Chrysostom 
recognizes some stated order of the lessons as familiar to all his 
hearers, for he exhorts them to peruse and mark beforehand the 
passages (wepixoval!) of the Gospels which were to be publicly 
read to them the ensuing Sunday or Saturday”. All the infor- 


1 This was the word for a lection or lesson, and Suicer tells us that dvayvwors 
and dvdyvwopa were employed as equivalents. But in modern textual criticism, 
dvayvwopara is used to signify the marks indicating lections, which are found in 
the margin or at the head or foot of pages, or the computation of their number 
which is often appended at the end of a book. . See pp. 68, note 1, 69. 

2 Chrysost. in Joan. Hom. x card pilav caBBdrwy 7 Kal Katd o4BBarov. Traces 


76 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


mation we can gather favours the notion that there was no great 
difference between the calendar of Church-lessons in earlier and 
later stages. Not only do they correspond in all cases where 
such agreement is natural, as in the proper services for the 
great feasts and fasts, but in such purely arbitrary arrangements 
as the reading of the book of Genesis, instead of the Gospels, 
on the week days of Lent; of the Acts all the time between 
Easter and Pentecost’; and the selection of St. Matthew’s history 
of the Passion alone at the Liturgy on Good Friday?, The 
earliest formal Menologiwm, or Table of proper lessons, now 
extant is prefixed to the Codex Cyprius (K) of the eighth or 
ninth century ; another is found in the Codex Campianus (M), 
which is perhaps a little later; they are more frequently found 
than the contrary in later manuscripts of every kind; while 
there are comparatively few copies that have not been accom- 
modated to ecclesiastical use either by their original scribe or 
a later hand, by means of noting the proper days for each lesson 
(often in red ink) at the top or bottom or in the margin of the 
several pages. Not only in the margin, but even in the text 
itself are perpetually interpolated, mostly in vermilion or red 
ink, the beginning (dpx7 or ap*) and ending (rédos or te’) of each 
lesson, and the several words to be inserted or substituted in 
order to suit the purpose of public reading ; from which source 
(as we have stated above, p. 11) various readings have almost 
unavoidably sprung: e.g. in Acts ii. 11 rod iadévtos ywdod of the 
Lectionaries ultimately displaced airod from the text itself. 


of these Church-lessons occur in manuscripts as early as the fifth and sixth 
centuries. Thus Cod. Alexandrinus reads Rom. xvi. 25-27 not only in its 
proper place, but also at the end of ch. xiv where the Lectionaries place it 
(see p. 84). Codex Bezae prefixes to Luke xvi. 19 efwey 5¢ xal Erépay rapaBodny, 
the proper introduction to the Gospel for the 5th Sunday in St. Luke. To 
John xiy. 1 the same manuscript prefixes xal <imev Trois pabnrais avrov, as does 
our English Prayer Book in the Gospel for May 1. Even 7éAos or 70 réA0s, which 
follows adméye: in Mark xiv. 41 in the same manuscript and other authorities, 
probably has the same origin. 

1 See the passages from Augustine Tract. vr. in Joan. ; and Chrysost. Hom. 
vit ad Antioch. ; Hom. ixi, xtvit in Act. in Bingham’s Antiquities, Book xry, 
Chap. mt. Sect. 8. Chrysostom even calls the arrangement trav matépwy 6 
vopos. The strong passage cited from Cyril of Jerusalem by Dean Burgon 
(Last Twelve Verses of St. Mark, p. 195) shows the confirmed practice as 
already settled in a.p. 348. 

? August. Serm. cxruzr de Tempore. The few verses Luke xxiii. 39-43, 
John xix. 31-37 are merely wrought into one narrative with Matt. xxvii, 
each in its proper place. See p. 85, 


CLASSES OF MANUSCRIPTS. 78) 


We purpose to annex to this Chapter a table of lessons 
throughout the year, according to the use laid down in Synaxaria, 
Menologies, and Lectionaries, as well to enable the student to 
compare the proper lessons of the Greek Church with our own, 
as to facilitate reference to the manuscripts themselves, which 
are now placed almost out of the reach of the inexperienced. 
On comparing the manner in which the terms are used by 
different scribes and authors, we conceive that Synazxarion 
(cvvagdpror) is, like Eclogadion, a name used for a table of daily 
lessons for the year beginning at Easter, and that these have 
varied but slightly in the course of many ages throughout the 
whole Eastern Church ; that tables of Saints’ day lessons, called 
Menologies, (unvoddy.oy), distributed in order of the months from 
September (when the new year and the indiction began) to 
August, differed widely from each other, both in respect to the 
lessons read and the days kept holy’. While the great feasts 
remained entirely the same, different generations and provinces 
and even dioceses had their favourite worthies, whose memory 
they specially cherished ; so that the character of the menology 
(which sometimes forms a larger, sometimes but a small portion 
of a Lectionary) will often guide us to the country and district 
in which the volume itself was written. The Parham Evange- 
listarium 18 affords us a conspicuous example of this fact: 
coming from a region of which we know but little (Ciscissa in 
Cappadocia Prima), its menology in many particulars but little 
resembles those usually met with *. 


14, It only remains to say a few words about the notation 
adopted to indicate the several classes of manuscripts of the 
Greek Testament. These classes are six in number; that con- 


1 Besides this special meaning, Synaxarion was also employed in a general 
sense for any catalogue of Church-lessons, both for daily use and for Saints’ 
days. 

* This was naturally even more the case in countries where the Liturgy was 
not in Greek, Thus in the ‘Calendar of the Coptic Church’ translated from 
the Arabie by Dr. S. C. Malan (1873), the only Feast-days identical with those 
given below (pp. 87-89) are Sept. 14; Oct. 8; Nov. 8, 18, 14, 17, 25, 30; Dee. 20, 
24, 25,29; Jan. 1, 6 (the Lord’s Baptism, 22; Feb. 2, 24; March 25; April 25 ; 
May 2; June 19, 24, 29; July 22; Aug. 6, 25. Elsewhere the day is altered, 
even if the festival be the same ; e.g. St. Thomas’ Day is Oct. 6 with the Greeks, 
Oct. 23 with the Copts; St. Luke’s Day (Oct. 18), and the Beheading of the 
Baptist (Aug. 29), are kept by the Copts a day later than by the Greeks, since 
Aug. 29 is their New Year's Day. 


78 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


taining the Gospels (Hvangelia or Evan.), or the Acts and 
Catholic Epistles (Act. and Cath.), or the Pauline Epistles (Pawd.), 
or the Apocalypse (Apoc.), or Lectionaries of the Gospels (Hvange- 
listaria or Evst.), or those of the Acts and Epistles (Apostolos or 
Apost.). When one manuscript (as often happens) belongs to 
more than one of these classes, its distinct parts are numbered 
separately, so that a copy of the whole New Testament will 
appear in four lists, and be reckoned four times over. All 
critics are agreed in distinguishing the documents written in the 
uncial character by capital letters; the custom having originated 
in the accidental circumstance that the Codex Alexandrinus 
was designated as Cod. A in the lower margin of Walton’s 
Polyglott. Lectionaries in uncial letters are not marked by 
capitals, but by Arabic numerals, like cursive manuscripts of all 
classes 1. Of course no system can escape some attendant evils. 
Even the catalogue of the later manuscripts is often upon its 
first appearance full of mis-statements, of repetitions and loose 
descriptions, which must be remedied and supplied in subsequent 
examination, so far as opportunity is granted from time to time. 
In describing the uncials (as we purpose to do in the two 
next chapters) our course is tolerably plain; but the lists that 
comprise the last eight chapters of this volume, and which 
respectively detail the cursive manuscripts and the Lectionaries 
of the Greek Testament, must be regarded only as an approxima- 
tion to what such an enumeration ought to be, though much 
pains and time have been spent upon them: the comparatively 
few copies which seem to be sufficiently known are distinguished 
by an asterisk from their less fortunate kindred. 

For indeed the only method of grappling with the perplexity 
produced by the large additions of manuscripts, especially of the 
cursive character, which constant discovery has effected during 
late years, is to enumerate arithmetically those which have been 
supplied from time to time, as was done in the last edition of this 
work, carefully noting if they have been examined by a com- 
petent judge or especially if they have been properly collated. 
In the Appendix of the third edition, the late Dean Burgon 
continued his work in this direction by adding a list of some 


‘ This system was introduced by Wetstein (N. T. 1751-52). Mill used to cite 
copies by abridgements of their names, e.g. Alex. Cant. Mont. &c. 


CLASSES OF MANUSCRIPTS. 79 


three hundred and seventy-four cursives, besides the others with 
which he had previously increased the number before known. 
That list, as was stated in the Postcript to the Preface, awaited 
an examination and collation by competent persons. Such an 
examination has been made in many instances by Dr. C. R. 
Gregory, who also, whether fired by Dean Burgon’s example as 
shown in his published letters in the Guardian or not, has in 
his turn added with most commendable diligence in research 
a very large number of MSS. previously unknown. Some more 
have been added in this edition, but much work is still required 
of scholars, before this mass of materials can be used with effect 
by Textual students. 


APPENDIX, TO CHAPTER ITI. 


SYNAXARION AND BWOLOGADION 


OW TT 
WRITINGS DALLY THROUGHOUT THT 


GOSPRES AND APOSTOLIC 
YAR, 


{Gathered ohiofly from Myangotiat, Arand, 647, Parham 18, Parl, 6608, Burney 93, 
Gale O, 4 98) Chains Coll, Camb. 1 18) compared with the Libargleat noted in 


Wake 19, and thowe by tater banda tn God, Bayne CD), 


Uno haa been made 


alo of Apostolond BeQ, ti, Yd, eC. 1, 68, and the Mucholopy, or Book of OMeen, 


B-O, 1, 42.) 
Tie rod ward Twdveny | Avundel 647] 
Ty dyla wal peyddy eupany) rod nhoya, 


John i, bel, 
Yad day of Banter 
wook (rijy diamunalwov) 18-28, 12-26, 


NWanhoreday Aotal, Le8, 


ted Luke xxly, 128, Il, Lde Qt 
Ath John t, 8669, Bhd i, 
hth 11, L165, Hi, 1-8, 


ti, 12-22, 
Hl, 2d=8B, 


Il, Ld36, 
it, 1-16, 


Oil (napaoneny) 
Yih (aafifdr@) 


‘Avrlnaaya ov tab Sanday 
aflor Hanlon (vod Oad, 
B-G, 1, 42) xx, 10-31, ¥, 12=20), 
Qnd day of Yad 


wool Hi, ded, = HL, 1020, 
tea Itt, 16-91, Iv, lel, 
4th Vv. 17=24, 1822, 
bth Dd BO, Addl, 
Gth (napaoneny) Vv, 80-—vi, 9, v. lel, 
7th (aaffdrw) vi, bbe 27, D134, 
Kopin) yor Bnd after Mantor 
Crév pupopipor, BeO, 111, 42) 

Mark xv, 48—xvi, 8, vi, 1-7, 

Qnd day of Sed 

wool John iv, 46-64, feevii, 60, 
ded vi, 27-08, vill, bel7, 
Ath (Oth, Gale) dhebd, La, 
buh 40nd4, AGeBY, 
(Uh (rapaanent)) 

(4th, Gale) BH BD, dOwdx, 10, 


Th (oahfdry) xv, Lexi d, W-B1, 


Kup) So or Sed Sanday atter 
Wanhor (rot mapaddrou ata 


B-O, nu, 49) John v, lelb, Acta lx, 88 
42, 
Yod day of dth 

wook vi, b6-6), x, 1-16, 
ged vil, Led, 21-93, 
Ath (ris peoowevrynoaris, 

0, v1, 42) Ide BO,  =XlVv, Gel 8, 
bth vill, 12-20, xX, Bded, 
OL Crapaoweny) Ql-B0, dbx, 10, 
Th (oaffdr) Ble4Y, xii, l-11, 


Kup eo or dth Sunday 


aller Hasler (ris aap 
pelrition) lv, bedQ, xi, 10-80, 
Youd day of bth 
wook Vill, 4Q=61, xd, 19—=17, 
trad Bl 6), Q6—xiil, 12, 
4th Vi, beld, xi, 18-94, 
bih Ix, B0—=x, 0, xiv, 20-97 
(@xv, 4, BeQ, 
i, 24), 
GUh (wapaonen})) x, 17-28, XV, bel, 
Tih (oaffdrq) 27-38, Bb-d1, 


Kupiany 9% ov bb Sunday 
aflor Manber (rod 


rupAov) ix, 1-38, xvi, 16-84, 
Yod day of Oth 

wool Xl, d7-Bd, XVL, Le 
ded xi, 19-86, W297, 
4th 86-47, xvill, 29-98, 


SYNAXARION,. 


5th ’AvaAnpews, Ascension Day 

Matins, Mark xvi. 9-20. 

Liturgy, Luke xxiv.36-53. Acts i. 1-12. 
6th (mapackevj) John xiv. 1-10 


(11, Gale, Wake 12). xix. 1-8, 
7th (caBBdrw) 10-21 (om. 
18-20, Gale). xx. 7-12. 


Kvupiarh ¢’ or 6th Sunday 
after Easter tv dyiwv tin waTépwy ev 


Nixaiq. xvii. 1-13. 16-38. 

2nd day of 7th 
week xiv. 27—xv. 7. xxi. 8-14. 
3rd xvi. 2-18. 26-32. 
4th 15-23, xxiii. 1-11. 
5th 23-38. xxv. 138-19. 
6th (mapackevf) [ete 
Xvii. 18-26. xxvii.l—xxviii. 


7th (caBBdrg) xxi, 14-25, xxviii.1-31. 


Kupiaky THs mevtnkoorhs 
Whitsunday 
Matins, xx, 19-23. 


Liturgy, vii. 37—viii. 12". ii, 1-11. 


*Ex Tov Kata MartOaiov. 
2nd day of 1st week TH éravproy ris Tev- 
TNKOOTHS. 
Matt, xviii. 10-20. Eph. v. 8-19. 


3rd iva 2D— Vv. 1d. 
4th 20-80. 
5th 31-41. 


6th (wapackevy) vii. 9-18. 
7th (caBBarw) vy. 42-48. Rom.i.7-12. 


Kupiary a! rdv %. 82-88 ; Heb. xi.33- 


ayiev navrav \ 87-88 ; xii. 2. 

xix. 37-30 ; 

Qnddayof2nd vi. 31-34; 
week vii. 9-14. Rom. ii. 1-6. 
3rd vii. 15-21. 18, 17-27. 
4th 11-23. 28—iii. 4. 
5th viii. 23-27. iii. 4-9. 
6th (mapackevp) ix, 14-17. 9-18. 
7th (caBBarw) vii, 1-8. _ iii, 19-26. 


81 


Kupiarh B’ Matt. iv. 18-23, Rom. ii. 10-16. 


2nd day of 8rd 


week ix. 86—x. 8. 
8rd 9-15. 
4th 16-22. 
5th 23-31. 


6th (mapackevp) 32-36; xi. 1, 
7th (caBBarw) 


vil. 24—viii. 4. 
Kupiary > vi. 22-23. 
2nd day of 4th 
week xi, 2-15. 
3rd 16-20, 
4th 20-26. 
5th 27-80. 
6th (mapackevj) xii. 1-8. 


7th (caBBarw) viii. 14-23 
(om. 19-22, Gale). 


Kupiakn 8 viii. 5-13. 
2nd day of 5th 
week xii. 9-13. 
3rd 14-16 ; 22-30. 
4th 88-45. 
5th xil. 46—xiii. 3. 
6th (mapackevy) 3-12. 
7th (caBBarw) ix. 9-18. 


Kvupiary € viii. 28—ix. 1. 
2nd day of 6th 


week xiii. 10-23, 
8rd 24-30. 
4th 31-36. 
5th 36-43. 
6th (mapacxevy) 44-54. 
7th (cabBarw) ix. 18-26. 

Kupiary 5’ ix, 1-8. 
Qnd day of 7th 

week xiii. 54-58. 

- 8rd xiv. 1-13. 

4th xiv. 35—xv. 11. 

5th 12-21. 

6th (mapacrevp) 29-31. 


7th (caBBarw) x. 87-xi. 1. 


iv. 4-8. 
8-12. 
13-17. 
18-25. 

v. 12-14, 


iii. 28—iv. 3. 


yi. 11-17. 


vi. 18-23. 


vii. 19-viii.3, 
viii. 2-9, 
8-14. 

22-27. 

ix. 6-18. 
viii. 14-21. 


x. 1-10. 


ix. 18-19. 
17-28. 
29-38. 

ix Oo seks 
12-17. 

x. 15—xi. 2. 
ix. 1-5. 


xii. 6-14. 


xi. 2-6. 
7-12. 
13-20. 
19-24. 
25-28. 
xii. 1-3. 


1 The pericope adulterae John vii. 53—viii. 11 is omitted in all the copies we know on the feast of 
Pentecost. Whenever read it was on some Saint’s Day (vid. injra, p. 87, notes 2, 3). 


VOL. I. 


82 APPENDIX TO 


Kupiaxp ¢’ Matt. ix. 27-85. Rom. xv.1-7. 
2nd day of 8th 


week xvi. 1-6. xi. 29-36. 
3rd 6-12. xii. 14-21. 
4th 20-24. xiv. 10-18. 
5th 24-28. xy. 8-12. 
6th (mapackevp) xvii. 10-18. 13-16. 
7th (ouBBarw) xii. 80-87. xiii. 1-10. 


Kupiary 7’ xiv. 14-22. 1 Cor. i. 10-18. 


2nd day of 9th 


week Xviii. 1-11. Rom. xv. 17-25. 
8rd = xviii. 18-20 (al. 22); 

xix. 1-2; 13-15. 26-29. 

4th xx. 1-16. xvi. 17-20. 

5th 17-28. 1 Cor. ii. 10-15. 
6th (mapacKevp) xxi. 12-14; 


17-20. 16—iil. 8. 


7th (caBBatw) xv. 32-39. Rom.xiv.6-9. 


Kupiary 6’ xiv. 22-34. 1Cor.iii.9-17. 
2nd day of 10th 
week xxi, 18-22. 18-23, 
3rd 23-27. iv. 5-8. 
4th 28-32. v. 9-13. 
5th 43-46. vi. 1-6. 
6th (mapackevp) xxii. 23-33. 7-11. 


7th (caBBarw) 
Xvil. 24—-xvili. 1. Rom. xv. 30-33. 


Kupiarn o xvii. 14-23. 1 Cor. iv. 9-16. 
Qnd day of 11th 


week xxiii. 18-22. vi. 20-vii.7. 
8rd 23-28. vil. 7-15. 
4th 29-39. 
5th xxiv. 13 (14, Wake 12 ; 

15 Cod. Bezae) -28. 

6th (mapackevn) 27-85 (33 
Sch. and Matt.) ; 42-51. —vii. 35. 
7th (caBBarw) xix. 8-12. i. 3-9. 
Kupiary ca’ Xviii. 23-35. ix, 2-12. 


*Ex Tov Kara Mdpxoy. 


2nd day of 12th 
week Mark i. 9-15. vii, 387—yviii. 3. 


CHAPTER III. 


3rd 16-22. vili. 4-7. 
4th 23-28. ix. 13-18. 
5th 29-35. x. 2-10. 
6th (wapackevy) ii. 18-22. 10-15. 
7th (caBBarw) 

Matt. xx. 29-34. i, 26-29. 


Kupiary 1B’ 
Matt. xix. 16-26. 1 Cor. xv. 1-11. 
2nd day of 18th 


week Mark iii. 6-12. x. 14-23. 
8rd 13-21. 31—xi. 3. 
4th 20-27. xi. 4-12. 
5th 28-35. 13-23. 
6th (mapackevj) iv. 1-9. 81, xii. 6. 
7th (caBBarw) 

Matt. xxii. 15-22. ii. 6-9. 


Kupiary vy 
Matt. xxi. 33-42. 1 Cor. xvi. 18-24. 
2nd day of 14th 


week Mark iv. 10-28. xii. 12-18. 
8rd 24-34, 18-26. 
4th 85-41. xili.8—xiv.1. 
5th v. 1-20 (al.17). xiv. 1-12. 


6th (mapacxev7) v. 22-24 ; 85-vi. 1. 12-20. 
7th (caBBarw) 
Matt. xxiii. 1-12. iv. 1-5. 
Kupiany 15" 
Matt. xxii. 2-14. 2 Cor. i. 21—ii. 4. 
2nd day of 15th 
week Mark v. 24-34. 1 Cor. xiv. 26-33. 


3rd vi. 1-7. 33-40. 
4th 7-18. xv. 12-20. 
5th 380-45. 29-34. 
6th (mapackevy) 45-53. 34-40. 


7th (caBBarw) 
Matt. xxiv. 1-13 (om. 10-12, Gale). 
iv. 7—v. 5. 


Kupiany ce’ 
Matt. xxii. 35-40. 2 Cor. iv: 6-11 
(15, B-C. ur. 24). 
Qnd day of 16th 
week Mark vi. 54 (al. 56) 


—vii. 8. 1 Cor. xvi.-3-18. 
8rd 5-16. 2 Cor. i. 1-7. 
4th 14-24. 12-20. 
5th 24-80. ii, 4-15. 


1 


SYNAXARION, 
6th (mapacxevp) viii. 1-10. 15—iii. 3. 
7th (caBBarw) (29, Gale). 
Matt. xxiv. 34-87 ; 42-44. 
1 Cor. x. 23-28. 


"Apx?) THs Wwoucrod Tov véov 
érovs, hyouv Tov evaryyedt- 
orod Aoved [Arund, 547, 
Parham 18}. 


"Ex Tov kara Aoveay [Christ’s 
Coll. F. 1. 8}. 
2nd day of Ist 
week Luke iii. 19-22. 
8rd 23—iv. 1. 
4th 1-15. 
bth 16-22. 
6th (mapacKevy ) 22-30. 
7th (caBBarw) 81-36. 
Kupiacy a’ v. 1-11. 
Qnd day of 2nd 
week iv. 88-44, 
8rd v. 12-16. 
4th 88-39. 
bth —-vi. 12-16 (al. 19). 
6th (mapacnevn) 17-28. 
7th oaBBarw).  v. 17-26. 
Kupiany p’ v. 31-36. 
2nd day of 3rd 
week 24-80. 
3rd 87-45. 
4th vi. 46—vii.1. 
5th vii. 17-30. 
6th (mapacKevp) 81-35. 
7th (caBBarw)  v. 27-82. 
Kuprary vii. 11-16. 
and day of 4th 
week 86-50. 
8rd vii. 1-8. 
4th 22-25. 
5th ix. 7-11. 
6th (mapacnevf}) 12-18. 
7th (caBBdrw) vi. 1-10. 


1 Lessons for the week in B-C, 
(6) 15-21. 


83 


[Kupraxp c9" (16th) Matt. xxv. 14-80 


2 Cor. vi.1-101, 


caBBaryw i¢’ (17th) Matt. xxv. 1-13. 


Kupiarp 5’ Luke viii. 5-8, 

9-15. 

2nd day of 5th 
week ix. 18-22. 
8rd 23-27. 
4th 43-50. 
5th 49-56. 
6th (mapackevg)  v. 1-15. 
7th (caBBarw) vii. 1-10. 
Kupiany €’ xvi. 19-31. 

2nd day of 6th 
week x, 22-24. 
8rd xi, 1-10 (Mt.). 
4th 9-18. 
5th 14-23. 
6th (mapactevy) 23-26. 


7th (caBBarw) viii. 16-21. 


Kupiary 9’ viii. 27 (26, Gale) 
-35; 38-39. 


2nd day of 7th 
week xi, 29-838. 
3rd 84-41, 
4th 42-46, 
5th 47—xii. 1. 
6th (mapacwevp) xii. 2-12. 
7th (caBBarw) ix. 1-6. 
Kupiany ¢' viii. 41-56. 


2nd day of 8th 
week xii, 18-15 ; 22-31. 


8rd xii, 42-48, 
4th 48-59. 
5th xiii. 1-9. 
6th (mapacKevf) 31-35. 
7th (caBBarw) ix. 87-48. 
Kupiary 1! x. 25-37. 
2nd day of 9th 
week xiv. 12-51. 


Kupiang «¢’ (17th) Matt. xv, 21-28]. 


8rd Luke xiv. 25-35. 
4th xv. 1-10. 
5th xvi. 1-9. 


6th (mapackevy) 
xvi. 15-18 ; xvii. 1-4. 
7th (caBBéry) ix. 57-62. 
Kupiary 6’ xii. 16-21. 
2nd day of 10th 
week xvii, 20-25. 
8rd xvii. 26-87 ; xviii. 18. 


4th. xviii. 15-17 ; 26-30. 
5th 31-34. 
6th (mapackevf) xix, 12-28. 
7th (caBBary) x. 19-21. 
Kupiary xiii, 10-17. 
2nd day of 11th 
week xix. 37-44. 
3rd 45-48. 
4th xx. 1-8. 
5th 9-18. 
6th (mapacKevf) 19-26. 


7th (caBBarw) xii. 82-40. 


Kupiaicy va’ xiv. 16-24. 
2nd day of 12th 
week xx. 27-44. 
8rd xxi, 12-19. 
4th xxi, 5-8 ; 10-11 ; 20-24. 
5th Xxi. 28-33. 


6th (mapacxevp) 
xxi, 37—xxii. 8. 
7th (caBBdrw) xiii, 19-29. 


Kuprary 8 xvii, 12-19, 
2nd day of 13th 


week Mark viii. 11-21. 
8rd 22-26. 
4th 80-34. 
5th ix. 10-16. 


I, 24 are (2) 2 Cor, iii, 4-12, (8) iv. 1-6. (4) 11-18. (5) v. 10-15. 


G2 


84 APPENDIX TO CHAPTER III. 


6th (mapactevp) 


Mark ix. 33-41. week 
 Gth (caBBare) 8rd 
Luke xiv. 1-11. 4th 
5th 


Kupiary vy Luke xviii. 18-27. 
2nd day of 14th 
week Mark ix. 42.—x. 1. 


[2nd day of 15th 
Mark x. 46-52. 


6th (wapackevp) xii. 1-12. 
7th (caBBarw) 
Luke xvii. 3-10. 


7th (caBBarw) 
Luke xyiii. 1-8. 


xi, 11-23. 
22-26. Kupiary 19” (of the Publican) 
27-33. Luke xviii. 9-14]. 


Apost. 2 Tim. iii. 10-15 
(B-C, ur. 42). 
Qnd day of 17th 


3rd x. 2-11. week Mark xiii. 9-18. 

4th 11-16. Kvupiaxpre’ Luke xix. 1-10. 3rd 14-23. 

5th 17-27. 2nd day of 16th 4th 24-31. 

6th (mapacKevy) 24-32. week Mark xii. 13-17. 5th xiii, 31—xiv. 2. 

7th (caBBarw) 3rd 18-27. 6th (mapackevnj) xiv. 3-9. 
Luke xvi. 10-15. 4th 28-34. 7th (caBBarw) 

5th 38-44. Luke xx. 46—xxi. 4. 


Kupiaxg 18’ Luke xviii, 35-48. 


6th (wapaokevp) xiii. 1-9. 


Kupiarn 1¢’ (of the Canaanitess) Matt. xv. 
21-28. 


oaBBarw mpd THs amoxpew, Luke xv. 1-10. 


Kupiakn mpd THs amoxpéw (of the Prodigal) 
Luke xy. 11-32. i Thess. v. 14-23 
(x Cor. vi. 12-20, B-C. mz. 42). 

2nd day of the week of the 
Carnival Mark xi. 1-11. 2Tim. iii. 1-10. 


3rd xiv. 10-42. iii. 14-iv. 5. 
4th 43—xv. 1. iv. 9-18. 
5th xvod. Tit. i. 5-12. 


6th (wapackevy) xv. 20; 22; 25; 33-41. 

Tit. i. 15=ii. 10. 

7th (caBBarw) Luke xxi. 8-9 ; 25-27 ; 

83-36 ; xz Cor. vi. 12-20 (2 Tim. ii. 
11-19, B-C. 1. 24). 


Kupiakh THs dnoxpéw Matt. xxv. 31-46. 
xr Cor. viii. 8—ix. 2 (x Cor. vi. 12-20, 
B-C. um. 24). 

2nd day of the week of the cheese-eater 
Luke xix. 29-40; xxii. 7-8; 39. Heb. 
iv. 1-18. 

3rd xxii. 39—xxiii.1. Heb. v. 12-vi. 8. 

4th deest. 

5th xxiii 1-33; 44-56. Heb. xxii. 14-27. 

6th (wapackevy) deest. 

7th (caBBarw) Matt. vi. 1-13. Rom. xiv. 
19-28 ; xvi. 25-27. 


Kupiary THs Tupopayou Matt. vi. 14-21. 
Rom. xiii. 11—xiv. 4. 
Mavvvxts tips ayias vnorelas. 
Vigil of Lent (Parh., Christ’s) Matt. vii. 
7-11. 
Tév vnoreay (Lent). 
oaBBatw a! 
Mark ii. 23—iii.5. Heb. i. 1-12. 
Kupiarn a’ ~=Johni. 44-52. Heb. xi. 24-40. 


caBBarw B’ Marki. 35-44. iii, 12-14. 
Kupary 6" ii. 1-12. i. 10—ii. 3. 
oaBBarw y 47s x. 82-87. 
Kupiang y= Vili. 84—ix 1. iv. 14—-v. 6. 
oaBBatw 5 vii. 31-37. vi. 9-12. 
Kupiary 5’ ix. 17-31. 13-20. 
caBBary «' Vili. 27-31. ix, 24-98. 
Kupiary x. 382-45. 11-14. 


oaBBarwy 9” (of Lazarus) 
John xi. 1-45, 
Kupiary 9’ trav Baiwy, Matins, Matt. xxi. 
1-11; 15-17 [eis thy Arrhy, Mark x. 
46—xi. 11, Burney 22]. Liturgy, John 


Xil. 28—xiii. 8. 


xii, 1-18. Phil. iv. 4-9. 
Tp dyig peydan (Holy Week). 
ond \ ae Matt. xxi. 18-43. 
Liturgy, Xxiy. 3-35. 
ord Matins, xxii. 15—xxiy. 2. 
Liturgy, xxiv. 36—xxvi. 2. 


SYNAXARION. 85 


Matins, John (xi. 47-53 (al, xv. 1-41. (6) Luke xxii. 66—xxiii. 49. 
4th 56) Gale) xii. 17 (al. 19)- (9) John xix. 16 (al. 23 or xviii. 28)- 
47 (al. 50). 37. 


Liturgy, Matt, pe: oe TH ayia mapackevg (Good Friday) eis tiv 
Matins, Luke xxii. 1-86 (39, Aecroupylay (€onépas, B-C. ut. 42). 
5th Gale), ry 5 
ieee Mithicee? 190 Matt. xxvii. 1-88; Luke xxiii. 39-43; 
gee ome hail oe Matt. xxvii. 89-54; John xix. 31-37 ; 


EvayyéAwov Tod virrjpos, John xiii. 8-10. Matt. xxvii. 55-61. 1 Cor. i. 18—ii. 2. 
peta 70 vipacbat 12-171; 

Matt. xxvi. 21-39; Luke xxii. 43, 44; TO dyig Kal peyadrw caBBary (Easter 
Matt. xxvi. 40—xxvii. 2. 1 Cor. xi. 23-32. Even). 


Matins, Matt. xxvii. 62-66. 1 Cor. v. 6-8 
(Gal. iii. 18, 14, B-C. riz. 24). 
Evensong, Matt. xxviii. 1-20. Rom. vi. 
Ebayyedia tov dyiwv nédav w xv (Lwelve 3-11 (Aecroupy. Matt. xxviii. 1-20, éoné- 
Gospels of the Passions). pas Rom. vi. 8-11, B-C. mr. 42). 

(1) John xiii. 81—xviii.1. (2) John xviii, 1- 
28. (3) Matt.xxvi.57-75. (4) John xviii. 
28—xix. 16. (5) Matt. xxvii. 8-32. (6) 
Mark xv. 16-32. (7) Matt. xxvii. 33- 
54. (8) Luke xxiii. 32-49. (9) John xix. 
25-87. (10) Mark xv. 43-47. (11)John 
xix, 38-42, (12) Matt. xxvii. 62-66. 


EvayyéAia dvacracipa éwOwa (vid. Suicer 
Thes. Hecles. 1. 1229), eleven Gospels, 
used in turn, one every Sunday at 
Matins, beginning with All Saints’ Day 
(B-C. m1. 42). In some Evst. these 
are found at the end of the book. 


(1) Matt. xxviii. 16-20. (2) Mark xvi. 


ae PME ee Ae 7 Bs 1-8. (3) ib. 9-20, (4) Luke xxiv. 1-12. 
Evayyédra THY wpav THs aylas Tapapovns 
54 is te eee (5) &, 12-85. (6) ib. 86-58. (7) John 


(Night-watches of Vigil of Good Friday). xx. 1410, (8) @. 11-18. (9) @. 19-81. 
Hour (1) Matt. xxvii. 1-56. (8) Mark (10) John xxi. 1-14. (11) ib. 15-25. 


We have now traced the daily service of the Greek Church, as derived from 
the Gospels, throughout the whole year, from Easter Day to Easter Even, only 
that in Lent the lessons from the 2nd to the 6th days inclusive in each week 
are taken from the book of Genesis. The reader will observe that from Easter 
to Pentecost St. John and the Acts are read for seven weeks, or eight Sundays. 
The first Sunday after Pentecost is the Greek All Saints’ Day, their Trinity Sunday 
being virtually kept a fortnight earlier ; but from the Monday next after the day of 
Pentecost (Whit-Monday) St. Matthew is used continuously every day for eleven 
weeks and as many Sundays. For six weeks more, St. Matthew is appointed for 
the Saturday and Sunday lessons, St. Mark for the other days of the week. But 
inasmuch as St. Luke was to be taken up with the new year, the year of the 


1 In B-C. 111. 42 all the Gospels for this day run into each other without break, e.g. John xiii, 
8-17 being read uno tenore. Just so in the same manuscript stands the mixed lesson for Good 
Friday evening. 


86 APPENDIX TO CHAPTER III, 


indiction [Arand, 547], which in (iis case must bo Soptombor 244, if all the lossons 
in Matthow and Mark wore not road out by this timo (which, unlosa aster was 
vory oarly, would not bo the ease), thoy wore at once brokon off, and (after proper 
lossons had boon omployed for the Sunday before and the Saturday wad Sunday 
which followed? tho foast of the Mlovation of the Cross, Sept. 14) the lessons from 
St. Luko (seventoon wooks and sixtoon Sundayea in all) were taken wp and read on 
as far as was nocossary : only that tho 17th Sunday of St, Matthow (called from the 
subject of its Gospol the Canaanitoss) wan always resumed on the Sunday preceding 
that before the Carnival (mpd ris dmonpéw), which ia also named from its Gospel 
that of the Prodigal, and answors to the Latin Septuagesima, hon follow the Sunday 
of the Carnival (dmoxpéw) or Semagosima, that of the Cheesesoater (rupopdeyov) ov Quinguae 
gesima, and tho six Sandaya in Lont, Tho whole numbor of Sunday Gospels in 
the yoar (oven rockoning the two intorpolated about Soplomber l4) is thus only 
fifty-throo, the Canaanitoe coming twice overs but in the Monology or Catalogue of 
immoveablo foasts will bo found propor lossons for throo Saturdays and Sundays 
about Christmas and Wpiphany, whieh could oither be substituted for, or added 
to the ordinary Gospols for the year, according as the distance from Hastor in one 
yoar to Haster in the noxt exceeded or foll short of fifty-two wooks, The system 
of lessons from the Acts and Mpistlos is much simplor than that of the Gospels 
it oxhibite fifty-two Sundays in the yoar, without any of the complicated arranges 
monty of the othor sehome, Sineo the Mpistlos from the Saturday of the 16th 
wook aftor Pontocout to the Sunday of the Prodigal could not be seb (like the rest) 
by tho sido of thoir corresponding Gospoly, thoy are given separately in the 
following tablo *. 


Kupiary) 5" a Cor. vi. 1-10, Kup) wa! Gal, ii, 16620, 
capBarm iC’ r Cor, xiv, 20-26. oappdrw Kp 2 Cor. v. l=10 (1-4 in 
Kupiary) u(' a Cor, vi, 16—vill, 4, BO, 11, 24), 
capBdry vy r Cor, xv, 89-45, Kuprarey) «p' Gal, vi, 11-18, 
Kuprary of a Oor, ix, 6=11. oappdry ny a Gor, vill, 1B, 
cahBdry 10 r Cor, xv, 68 —xvi, 8, Kupiary) wy! Wph. ii, delO, 

Kupiacy 10 a Oor, xi. 81—xil. 9. ca BBdre ui! a Cor, xi, 1-6, 
caBBdary i a Cor. i. 8-11. Kupiany) 0d! Niph, il 14-22, 
Kupiany 1 Gil, i, 11-19, vapBdr@ we Gal, i, B10, 

capBdarw na a Vor, ili, 12-18. Kupiany) we! ph, iv. 1-7, 


1 Tho more usual indiotion, which dates from Sept, 1, Ja manifostly exoluded by the following 
rubric (Burney, 2%, p. 11, and in obher coplon); Adov yuvoneiw bre dpyerat 6 Aoundg dvaywhakea0a. 
dnd vie Kupranis werd rhy tywow' rére yap Kary lovpepla [1 0. lonpeplal ylverat, > wadrelras vdov brog, 
"IL bre dmb rag [ris] ey 100 canrenfplov 6 Aoveds dvaywhanerat 

2 Tho lonwon for the Sunday after Sept, 14 is the same as that for the ded Sunday in Dent, 

% Tho ordinary losions for woolk day stand thus in BO, 11, 24, Woolt ue’ (2) a Cor, ill, deg, 
(3) fv. 1-6. (4) 118, (6) v. 10816, (6) 15-21, of”, (2) vi M1, (8) VIL Ted, (4) 10940, (8) vill, Mod 
(8) 10-21. on, (2) VIL, 20—dx, Te (8) Ax, LB, (4) eax, (5) de, (8) 188, 004, (2) xh, Bo, (8) 10618, 
(A) xt, 10-14, (5) det, (0) Hx, a's (B) lL, 27, (H) Tole (A) Gal, 1, Toll, (6) the Goto, 
(i) te 20—diL, 7. wal, (2) Ul, 18-22, (8) B8—Lv, (AAV, Ondd. (5) 18-20. () 28—v. Bs KAY, (2) Vs dowdy 
(3) W421. (A) vie 210. (6) Mpls del. (6) W692, wy’ (2) He The tll, 6, (3) be LZ, (4) 1821, (0) Iv, 18g, 
(6) 17-25, 8/, (2) v. 18-26, (3) 26-31. Ct) Bovis O, (5) f11. (0) Watt. xe’ (2) Phil, 2 Fat vodea 
manque ad NN, (1) x hows. 1. O10, (3) Ded de (4) det, (6) Dold (HN) 1de20, Aa’, (2) UH, deB, (8) Ged, 
(4) lv, 6. (5) 7=11. (6) =v. 6. AB (2) vided, (8) M6, (4) 16928, (6) a hows, 1, Lt, (4) Vel, 6, 
Ay. (2) the Will, 6. (3) BoD. (A) 10-18, (6) Min, 1 18, () Bed, AB! (2) 1 Man, Uh, Bed, (8) A, det, 
MM 5 4-0, (5) Lev. 10. (0) Vmnvie 2 Aa’, (2) vie Qed. (3) W721. (4) o Whim. 1, Bed, (6) Adel, Be 

)) 22-26, 


oaBBary KS" 
Kupiany «S’ 
oaBBary nC’ 
Kupiany «6! 
caBBdary xn’ 
Kupiary in’ 
oaBBary 0’ 
Kupiary 10" 
oaBBarw Xr’ 


Gal. iii. 8-12. 
Eph. v. 8-19. 


Gal. v. 22—vi. 2. 
Eph. vi. 10-17. 


Col. i. 9-18. 


MENOLOGY. 


Kvupiary Aa! 
oaBBarw rp’ 
Kupiacy AB’ 
oaBBary r/ 
Kupiarh A> 


2 Cor. ii. 14—il1i. 8. 


Eph. ii. 11-18. 


Col, iii. 4-11. 
Eph. v. 1-8. 


aaBBary ro 
Kupiany Ad’ 
caBBary re 


87 


2 Tim. i. 3-9. 

Col. ii. 8-12. 

rt Tim. vi. 11-16. 

t Tim, ii. 1-7. 

as Kup. Aa’. (2 Tim. i. 
8-9 in B-C. 11. 24). 

t Tim. iii. 18—~iv. 5. 

2 Tim. iii. 10-15. 

t Tim. iv. 9-15. 


Col. iii. 12-16. 
Col. i. 2-6. 


Kupiary 
oaBBary da’ 


2 Tim. ii. 1-10. 
2 Tim. ii, 11-19. 


Kupiary A€ 
oaBbBarw AS” 


ON THE MENOLOGY, OR CALENDAR OF IMMOVEABLE FESTIVALS AND 
SAINTS’ DAYS. 


We cannot in this place enter very fully into this portion of the contents of 
Lectionaries, inasmuch as, for reasons we have assigned above, the investigation 
would be both tedious and difficult. All the great feast-days, however, as well as 
the commemorations of the Apostles and of a few other Saints, occur alike in all the 
books, and ought not to be omitted here. We commence with the month of September 
(the opening of the year at Constantinople), as do all the Lectionaries and Synaxaria 
we have seen ', 


Sept. 1. Simeon Stylites, Luke iv. 16-22 ; 18. Theodora’, John viii. 3-11 (Parham). 
Col. iii. 12-16 (x Tim. ii. 1-7, B-C. 24, Thocla, Matt. xxv. 1-18; 2 Tim. i. 
ur. 53). 3-9. 

2. John the Faster, Matt. v. 14-19 Oct. 8. Dionysius the Areopagite, Matt. 
(Wake 12), (John xv. 1-11, Parham xiii. 45-54 ; Acts xvii. 16 (19, Cod. 
18.) Beozac)—34 (16-28, 80, B-C, m1, 24) 

8. Birthday of the Virgin, ®¢ordxos, (diff. in KX), 

Matins, Luke i. 89-49, 56 (B-C, 11. 6. Thomas the Apostle, John xx. 19-81 ; 


24 and 42). Liturgy, Luke x. 38- t Cor. iv. 9-16. 
42; xi. 27, 28; Phil. ii. 5-11. 8. Pelagia, John viii. 3-11 °. 
Kupiakp mpd ris bywoews, John iii. 9. James son of Alphacus, Matt. x, 


18-17 ; Gal. vi. 11-18. 1-7, 14, 15. 

14, Elevation of the Cross, Matins, John 18. Luke the Evangelist, Luke x. 16- 
xii. 28-86. Liturgy, John xix, 6-35 21; Col. iv. 5-9, 14, 18. 
(diff. in K and some others) ; 1 Cor. 23. James, 6 adeApd0cos, Mark vi. 1-7 ; 


i, 18-24, James i. 1-12. 

pera ) John viii. 21-80 ; Nov.8. Michaeland Archangels, Matins, 
oaBBary my r Cor. i. 26-29. Matt. xviii. 10-20. Liturgy, Luke 
Kupiart Mark viii. 34—ix.1; x. 16-21; Heb. ii. 2-10. 


tywouw 


Gal. ii. 16-20. 18. Chrysostom, Matins, John x. 1-9. 


1 In the Menology, even Arund, 547 has wnvi cerreuBply a apy ris WSixrov. So Burn, 22 nearly, 

2 Theodosia in Codex Oyprius (see p. 73), with the cognate lesson, Luke vil, 86-50, which lesson is read 
in Gale for Sept. 16, Huphemia and in Eyst. 261 (B.M, Addit. 11,840), In Burdett-Coutts 1, 7, John viii. 
8-11 is used ely meravoodvras ; B-O, 11, 80 adds Kai yuvarcor, 

3 So Cod, Cyprius, but the Christ's Coll, Evst, removes Pelagia to Aug, 81, and reads John viii, 1-11. 


88 


Liturgy, John x. 9-16 ; Heb.vii. 26— 


viii. 2. 

Noy. 14. Philip the Apostle, John 1. 
44-55 ; Acts viii. 26-39. 

16. Matthew the Apostle, Matt. ix. 
9-18 ; 1 Cor. iv. 9-16. 

17. Gregory Thaumaturgus, Matt. x. 
1-10 (Wake 12); 1 Cor. xii. 7, 8, 
10, 11. 

25. Clement of Rome, John xv. 17—xvi. 
1; Phil. iii. 20—iv. 3. 

80. Andrew the Apostle, John i. 35- 
52; 1 Cor. iv. 9-16. 

Dec. 20. Ignatius, 6 @edpopos, Mark ix. 
83-41; Heb. iv. 14—v. 6 (Rom. viii. 
28-89, B-C. mm. 24). 

Saturday before Christmas, Matt. xiii. 
31-58 (Luke xiii, 19-29, Gale) ; Gal. 
iii. 8-12. 

Sunday before Christmas, Matt. i. 1- 
25; Heb. xi. 9-16 (9, 10, 32-40, 


B-C. m1. 24). 
24. Christmas Eve, Luke ii. 1-20; 
Heb. i. 1-12. Tpoedpria, 1 Pet. ii. 


10 (B-C. mz. 24). 

25. Christmas Day, Matins, Matt. i. 
18-25. Liturgy, Matt. ii. 1-12; Gal. 
iv. 4-7. 

26. «is Thy otvativ THs OeoTdKov, Matt. ii, 
13-23 ; Heb, ii. 11-18. 

27. Stephen’, Matt. xxi. 38-42 (Gale) ; 
Acts vi. 1-7. 

Saturday after Christmas, Matt. xii. 
15-21; x Tim. vi. 11-16. 

Sunday after Christmas, Mark i. 1-8 ; 
Gal. i. 11-19. The same Lessons for 

29. Innocents (Gale). 

Saturday 7po tay gwrwy, Matt. iii. 1-6; 
1 Tim. iii, 183—iv. 5. 

Sunday mpd trav putwy, Mark i. 1-8; 
1 Tim. iii. 13—iv. 5 (2 Tim. iv. 5-8, 
B-C. 1. 24). 

Jan. 1. Circumcision, Luke ii. 20, 21, 
40-52; 1 Cor. xiii. 12—xiv. 5. 

5. Vigil of @eopavia, Luke iii. 1-18; 

r Cor. ix. 19—x, 4. 


APPENDIX TO 


CHAPTER III. 


\ 


Matins, Mark Fi ig 
6. Ocopavia | j. 9-11, ir 
é F (B-C.111. 
(Epiphany) | Liturgy, Matt. | 49 adds 
iii, 13-17. eile 
iii. 4-7). 


7. John, 6 mpddpopos, John i. 29-34. 

Saturday pera 7a pra, Matt. iy. 1-11; 
Eph. vi. 10-17. 

Sunday pera 7a pOra, Matt. iv. 12-17 ; 
Eph. iv. 7-13. 

16. Peter ad Vincula, John xxi. 15-19 
(B-C. 11. 42), 

22. Timothy, Matt. x. 32, 33, 37, 38; 
xix. 27-380; 2 Tim. i. 3-9. 

Feb. 2. Presentation of Christ, Matins, 
Luke ii. 25-32. Liturgy, Luke ii. 
22-40; Heb. vii. 7-17. 

8. Simeon 6 6¢056x0s and Anna, Luke 
ii. 25-88 ; Heb. ix. 11-14. 

23. Polycarp, John xii. 24-36, 

Matins, Luke vii. 

ae 18-29 (17-80, B-C. 

24. Finding of the mt, 42). 
ee of Joln Liturgy, Matt. xi. 
SE Ed 5-14; 2 Cor. iv. 

6-11. 

March 24. Vigil of Annunciation, Luke 
i. 39-56 (Gale). 

25. Annunciation, Luke i. 24-38 ; Heb. 
ii. 11-18. 

April 23. St. George, Matins, Mark xiii. 
9-18. Liturgy, Acts xii. 1-11 (Cod. 
Bezae) *. 

25. (Oct. 19, B-C. mr. 24). Mark the 
Evangelist, Mark vi. 7-13; Col. iv. 
Lif UM, ally ash 

80. James, son of Zebedee, Matt. x. 
1-7, 14, 15. 

May 2. Athanasius, Matt. v. 14-19; Heb. 
iv. 14.—v. 6. 

8. (Sept. 26, B-C. mr. 42). John, 6 
Oeddoyos, John xix. 25-27 ; xxi. 24, 
25; 1 John i. 1-7 (iv. 12-19, B-C. 
mr. 42). 

21. Helena, Luke iv. 22, &., Evst. 298. 

26. Jude the Apostle, John xiv. 21-24, 


1 The Proto-martyr Stephen is commemorated on August 2 in Evst. 3 (Wheeler 8). : 
2 The same Saint is commemorated in the fragment of a Golden Evangelistarium seen at Sinai by the 
Rev. E. M. Young in 1864, and in B-C. m1. 42 as Meyadopnaptus 0 tpomaopdpos; which (Evst. 286) is 


described in its place below. 


MENOLOGY. 


June 11. Bartholomew and Barnabas the 
Apostles, Mark vi. 7-13; Acts xi. 


19-80. 


19. Jude, brother of the Lord, Mark vi. 
7-18, or evayyédroy dmooroAKov (Matt. 


x. 1-8? June 380). 


24. Birth of John the Baptist, Luke i. 


1-25 ; 57-80; Rom. xiii. 11—xiv. 4. 
29. Peter and Paul the Apostles, Matins, 
John xxi. 15-31. Liturgy, Matt. xvi. 
13-19 ; 2 Cor. xi. 21—xii. 9. 
80. The Twelve Apostles, Matt. x. 1-8. 
July 20. Elijah, Luke iv. 22, &c., Evst. 
229. 
22. Mary Magdalene, % pvpopdpos, Mark 
xvi. 9-20; 2 Tim. ii. 1-10. 
Aug. 1. trav dyiwy paxkaBaiwy, Matt. x. 
16, &c., Evst. 228 and others. 


Aug. 6. Transfi- 


89 


Matins, Luke ix. 29-36 

or Mark ix. 2-9. 

Liturgy, Matt. xvii. 

1-9; 2 Pet. i. 10-19. 

15. Assumption of the Virgin, Luke x. 
38-42 (Gale, Codex Bezae). 

20. Thaddaeus the Apostle, Matt. x. 
16-22 ; x Cor. iv. 9-16. 

25. Titus, Matt. v. 14-19 (Gale); 2 Tim. 
ii. 1-10. 

29. Beheading of John the Baptist, 
Matins, Matt. xiv. 1-13. Liturgy, 
Mark vi. 14-80; Acts xiii. 25-32 
(39, B-C. 11. 24). 

Eis ta éyxaima, Dedication, John x. 22 
(17, Gale)—28 (Gale, Cod. Bezae) ; 
2 Cor. v. 15-21; Heb. ix. 1-7. 


guration 


At Cambridge (Univ. Libr. 1. 28, 8) is a rare volume containing the Greek Gospel 
Church-Lessons, @eioy rai iepov evayyédov, Venice, 1615-24, once belonging to Bishop 


Hacket: also the Apostolos of a smaller size. 


also at Venice. 


Another edition appeared in 1851, 


For a comparison of the Greek with the Coptic Calendar, see p. 77, note 2. For 
the Menology in the Jerusalem Syriac Lectionary, see Vol. 11, Chap. 1. 


CHAPTER IV. 
THE LARGER UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GREEK TESTAMENT. 


WE proceed to describe in detail the uncial manuseripts of 

the Greek Testament, arranged separately as copies of the 
Gospels, of the Acts and Catholic Epistles, of the Pauline 
Epistles, and of the Apocalypse. They are usually indicated 
by the capital letters of the English and Greek alphabets, and 
stand on the list not in the order of their relative value or 
antiquity, but mainly as they were applied from time to time 
to the purposes of Textual criticism. 


Manuscripts of the Gospels. 


N (Aleph). Coprx Sryarricus, now at St. Petersburg, the 
justly celebrated copy which sometime ago for a quarter of a cen- 
tury attracted general attention in the learned world. 'Tischen- 
dorf (Notitia Hd. Cod. Sinaitici, pp. 5, 6) when travelling in 
1844 under the patronage of his own sovereign, King Frederick 
Augustus of Saxony, picked out of a basket full of papers destined 
to light the oven of the Convent of St. Catherine on Mount 
Sinai, the forty-three leaves of the Septuagint which he published 
in 1846 as the Codex Friderico-Augustanus (see p. 32). These, 
of course, he easily got for the asking, but finding that further 
portions of the same codex (e.g. the whole of Isaiah and 1, 4 
Maccabees) were extant, he rescued them from their probable 
fate, by enlightening the brotherhood as to their value. THe was 
permitted to copy one page of what yet remained, containing 
the end of Isaiah and the beginning of Jeremiah, which he 
afterwards published in the first volume of his‘ Monumenta Sacra 
Inedita’ (1855), pp. xxx. and 213-16; and he departed in the 
full hope that he should be allowed to purchase the whole. But 
he had taught the monks a sharp lesson, and neither then, nor 


(9) 
RIN TACTINATONTIO 
NITONAN Rave ACO 
DON VISION IQ C7 001 
RN ANTIRONDI Oe 
KETON IDULORIIAO CH 
TOYCOYN c7 9 YT a7 


(10) 


ON TWCTOAT MAG ECTATONTH 
AT OPEVYOMENONOIE TAITTANTA 
AYNACOAITINGWCKEINKAINO) 
CINOYXOIONEAYTON OCENIOIC 
OTAEN TIPw pATA] KATEXOON 
KAIOYT CY NOPOO NOT ITTOARXA4E} 
TAITPIBHCANKALATIOTHCAY 
THOTINHTAINME@OAOY KAGA 
TT EPTATH CTIOIHTIKHCAAEPH KO] 
410 TITTEP ITOY ilies ahh ier tach 


(11 a) 


CEXYTON KAG Co: 
XH CK AIASDH M EPCO 
CUI NETAZAKP ITs 
EMITONAAONMY 
—TCAKALETAITIN WD 
— CAATTAN TACTOYe 
EXOPOYy CCOYKAI 
— RY ZHCWCEKAIOI 


(llc) 


TOTHCEYce 


(1 b) 


THUD PAYTIECTYS 

_ YFANEICHEpOYC 

a _ AHMKAI€YPONH 
© POICM EN OY CTI: 

— ENAEKAIKAITOY: 

CYNAYT TOI CAEr 


Plate IV. 


RELAC 
TOCE 


CTH Pion: 


My 


THE SINAITIC (3). gI 


on his subsequent visit in 1853, could he gain any tidings of the 
leaves he had left behind ;—he even seems to have concluded 
that they had been carried into Europe by some richer or more 
fortunate collector. At the beginning of 1859, after the care of 
the seventh edition of his N.T. was happily over, he went for a 
third time into the East, under the well-deserved patronage of 
the Emperor of Russia, the great protector of the Oriental 
Church; and the treasure which had been twice withdrawn 
from him as a private traveller, was now, on the occasion of 
some chance conversation, spontaneously put into the hands of one 
sent from the champion and benefactor of the oppressed Church. 
Tischendorf touchingly describes his surprise, his joy, his mid- 
night studies over the priceless volume (‘quippe dormire nefas 
videbatur’) on that memorable 4th of February, 1859. The 
rest was easy ; he was allowed to copy his prize at Cairo, and 
ultimately to bring it to Europe, as a tribute of duty and 
gratitude to the Emperor Alexander II. To that monarch’s wise 
munificence both the larger edition (1862), and the smaller of the 
New Testament only (1863), are mainly due. 

The Codex Sinaiticus is 134 inches in length by 147 inches 
high, and consists of 3463 leaves of the same beautiful vellum 
as the Cod. Friderico-Augustanus which is really a part of it 
whereof 199 contain portions of the Septuagint version, 147} 
the whole New Testament, Barnabas’ Epistle, and a con- 
siderable fragment of Hermas’ Shepherd. It has subsequently 
appeared that the Russian Archimandrite (afterwards Bishop) 
Porphyry had brought with him from Sinai in 1845 some pieces of 
Genesis xxlii, xxiv, and of Numbers v, vi, and vii, which had been 
applied long before to the binding of other books’. Each page 
comprises four columns (see p. 27), with forty-eight lines in each 
column, of those continuous, noble, simple uncials (compare Plate 
Iv. 1l a with 11 b). The poetical books of the Old Testament, 


‘ These fragments were published by Tischendorf in his Appendix Codd. 
cel. Sin. Vat. Alex. 1867. They consist of Gen. xxiii. 19—xxiv. 4; 5-8; 10-14; 
17, 18 ; 25-27 ; 30-33 ; 36-41; 43-46 ; Num. v. 26-30; vi. 5, 6, 11, 12, 17, 18; 
22-27 ; vii. 4, 5,12, 18; 15-26. Another leaf of the same manuscript, containing 
Ley. xxii. 3—xxiii. 22, was also found at Sinai by Dr. H. Briigsch Bey, of 
Gottingen, and published by him in his Neve Bruchstiicke des Codex Sinaiticus 
aufgefunden in der Bibliothek des Sinai Klosters, 1875, but is not, after all, 
part of Cod. &. Another morsel, containing Gen. xxiv. 9, 10, and 41-43, now 
at St. Petersburg, really belongs to it. 


g2 THE LARGER UNCIALS. 


however, being written in oriyo., admit of only two columns 
on a page (above, p. 52). ‘In the Catholic Epistles the seribe 
has frequently contented himself with a column of forty-seven 
lines! The order of the sacred books is remarkable, though 
by no means unprecedented. St. Paul’s Epistles precede the 
Acts, and amongst them, that to the Hebrews follows 2 Thess., 
standing on the same page with it (p. 74). Although this manu- 
script has hitherto been inspected by few Englishmen (Tre- 
gelles, however, and Dean Stanley were among the number), 
yet its general aspect has grown familiar to us by the means of 
photographs of its most important pages taken for the use of 
private scholars’, as well as from the facsimiles contained in 
Tischendorf's several editions. Breathings and accents there 
are none except in Tobit vi. 9, and Gal. v. 21, as has been 
already mentioned: the apostrophus and the single point for 
punctuation are entirely absent for pages together, yet 
occasionally are rather thickly studded, not only in places 
where a later hand has been unusually busy (e.g. Isaiah 
i, 1—iii. 2, two pages), but in some others (e.g. in 2 Cor. xii. 20 
there are eight stops). Even words very usually abridged 
(except 00, xo, ut, xo, va Which are constant) are here written in 
full though the practice varies, marnp, vios, ovpavos, avOpwros, 
davetd: we find iopand’, wd, or mA: Lepovoadnw, inp, \Apy inrp. 
Tischendorf considers the two points over iota and wpsilon 
(which are sometimes wanting) as seldom from the first hand: 
the mark >, besides its rather rare marginal use in citations 
(see p. 64, note 4), we notice in the text oftener in the Old 
Testament than in the New. Words are divided at the end 
of a line: thus K in OYK, and X in OYX are separated *. Small 


1 J. Rendel Harris, New Testament Autographs, Baltimore (without date), 
an original and ingenious contribution to textual criticism ; as is the Origin of 
the Leicester Codex (1887) Camb. Synd. by the same author, Fellow of Clare 
College, and Reader in Palaeography at Cambridge. Curious results in Brad- 
shaw’s spirit. Identity of hand with Caius Psalter. 

2 Abbot, Comparative Antiquity of the Sinaitic and Vatican Manuscripts, 
p. 195. Dean Burgon surrendered the position maintained in The Last Twelve 
Verses of St. Mark. 

’ It has been suggested that this strange mode of division originated in the 
reluctance of scribes to begin a new line with any combination of letters which 
could not commence a Greek word, and to end a line with any letter which is 
not a vowel, or a liquid, or a, or y before another consonant, except in the case 
of Proper Names (Journal of Sacred Literature, April 1863, p. 8). Certainly 
the general practice in Cod. 8 bears out the rule thus laid down, though a few _ 


THE SINAITIC (8). 93 


letters, of the most perfect shape, freely occur in all places, 
especially at the end of lines, where the—superscript (see p. 50) 
is almost always made to represent N (e.g. seventeen times in 
Mark i. 1-35). Other compendia seribendi are K for car, and HN 
written as in Plate 1. No. 21. Numerals are represented by 
letters, with a straight line placed over them, e.g. » Mark i. 131, 
Although there are no capitals, the initial letter of a line which 
begins a paragraph generally (not always) stands out from the 
rank of the rest, as in the Old Testament portion of Cod. Vati- 
canus, and less frequently in the New, after the fashion of 
certain earlier pieces on papyrus. The titles and subscriptions 
of the several books are as short as possible (see p. 65). 
The rirdo. or xepddaa majora are absent; the margin con- 
tains the so-called Ammonian sections and Eusebian canons, 
but Tischendorf is positive that neither they nor such notes as 
orixov px (see p. 53, note 3) appended to 2 Thessalonians, 
are by the original scribe, although they may possibly be due 
to a contemporary hand. From the number of éuoorédeura 
and other errors, one cannot affirm that it is very carefully 
written. Its itacisms are of the oldest type, and those not con- 
stant; chiefly . for «, and d¢ and «, and much more rarely 7 
and v and o: interchanged. The grammatical forms commonly 
termed Alexandrian occur, pretty much as in other manuscripts 
of the earliest date. The whole manuscript is disfigured by 
corrections, a few by the original scribe, or by the usual com- 
parer or d.opOdrns (see p. 55); very many by an ancient and 
elegant hand of the sixth century (N*), whose emendations are of 
great importance; some again by a hand but little later (N°) ; 
far the greatest number by a scholar of the seventh century 
(8°), who often cancels the changes introduced by &*; others 
by as many as eight several later writers, whose varying 
styles Tischendorf has carefully discriminated and illustrated by 
facsimiles ?. 


instances to the contrary occur here and there (Scrivener, Collation of Cod. 
Sinaiticus, Introd. p. xiv, note). Hort refers it to a grammatical rule not to 
end a line with ov« or ovx, or a consonant preceding an elided vowel, as dz’, ov3’., 
' New Testament in Greek, p. 315. 

1 But MI Ni, for pn, vn occur even in the Septuagint Cod. Sarravianus, 
also of the fourth century, in which copy numerals are quite constantly ex- 
pressed by letters. 

2 Tischendorf, however, describes X® as ‘et formis et atramento primam 


96 THE LARGER UNCIALS. 


his finished work, as he tells us, the words Sipwvidov rd bAov 
épyov), made it important to scrutinize the grounds of Tischen- 
dorf’s judgement that four several scribes had been engaged 
upon it, one of whom, as he afterwards came to persuade him- 
self, was the writer of its rival, Codex Vaticanus!. Such an 
investigation, so far as it depends only on the handwriting, can 
scarcely be carried out satisfactorily without actual examination 
of the manuscript itself, which is unfortunately not easily 
within the reach of those who could use it independently ; but 
it is at all events quite plain, as well from internal considera- 
tions as from minute peculiarities in the writing, such as the 
frequent use of the apostrophus and of the mark > (see above, 
p- 50) on some sheets and their complete absence from others 
(Collation, &c. pp. xvi-xviii; xxxii; xxxvii), that at least 
two, and probably more, persons have been employed on the 
several parts of the volume?. 

It is indeed a strange coincidence, although unquestionably it 
can be nothing more, that Simonides should have brought to the 
West from Mount Athos some years before one genuine fragment 
of the Shepherd of Hermas in Greek, and the transeript of 
a second (both of which materially aided Tischendorf in editing 
the remains of that Apostolic Father), when taken in connexion 
with the fact that the worth of Codex Sinaiticus is vastly 
enhanced by its exhibiting next to the Apocalypse, and on the 
same page with its conclusion, the only complete extant copy, 
besides the one discovered by Bryennios in 1875, of the Epistle of 
Barnabas in Greek, followed by a considerable portion of this 

1 This opinion, first put forth by Tischendorf in his N.T. Vaticanum 1867, 
Proleg. pp. xxi-xxiii, was minutely discussed in the course of a review of that 
book in the Christian Remembrancer, October 1867, by the writer of these pages, 
Although Dr. Hort labours to show that no critical inferences ought to be 
drawn from this identity of the scribe of Cod. B with the writer of six conjugate 
leaves of Cod. & (being three pairs in three distinct quires, one of them con- 
taining the conclusion of St. Mark’s Gospel), he is constrained to admit that 
‘the fact appears to be sufficiently established by coneurrent peculiarities in 
the form of one letter, punctuation, avoidance of contractions, and some points 
of orthography’ (Introduction, p. 218). The internal evidence indeed, though 
relating to minute matters, is cumulative and irresistible, and does not seem 
to have been noticed by Tischendorf, who drew his conclusions from the 
handwriting only. 

2 Prothero (Memoir of H. Bradshaw, pp. 92-118) reprints a letter of Bradshaw 


from Guardian, Jan, 28, 1868, worth studying :—‘ Simonides died hard, and to the 
very end was supported by a few dupes of his ingenious mendacity.’ (p, 99.) 


THE SINAITIC (X). 97 


self-same Shepherd of Hermas, much of which, as well as of 
Barnabas, was previously known to us only in the Old Latin 
translation. Both these works are included in the list of books 
of the New Testament contained in the great Codex Claromon- 
tanus D of St. Paul’s Epistles, to be described hereafter, Barna- 
bas standing there in an order sufficiently remarkable ; and their 
presence, like that of the Epistles of Clement at the end of 
Codex Alexandrinus (p. 99), brings us back to a time when 
the Church had not yet laid aside the primitive custom of read- 
ing publicly in the congregation certain venerated writings 
which have never been regarded exactly in the same light as 
Holy Scripture itself. Between the end of Barnabas and 
the opening of the Shepherd are lost the last six leaves of 
a quaternion (which usually consists of eight) numbered 91 
at its head in a fairly ancient hand. The limited space would 
not suffice for the insertion of Clement’s genuine Epistle, since 
the head of the next quaternion is numbered 92, but might suit 
one of the other uncanonical books on the list in Cod. Claromon- 
tanus, viz. the Acts of Paul and the Revelation of Peter. 

With regard to the deeply interesting question as to the critical 
character of Cod. &, although it strongly supports the Codex 
Vaticanus in many characteristic readings, yet it cannot be said 
to give its exclusive adherence to any of the witnesses hitherto 
examined. It so lends its grave authority, now to one and now 
to another, as to convince us more than ever of the futility of 
seeking to derive the genuine text of the New Testament from 
any one copy, however ancient and, on the whole, trustworthy, 
when evidence of a wide and varied character is at hand. 


A. Coprx ALEXANDRINUS in the British Museum, where the 
open volume of the New Testament is publicly shown in the 
Manuscript room. It was placed in that Library on its forma- 
tion in 1753, having previously belonged to the king’s private 
collection from the year 1628, when Cyril Lucar, Patriarch of 
Constantinople (whose crude attempts to reform the EHastern 
Church on the model of Geneva ultimately provoked the un- 
toward Synod of Bethlehem in 1672"), sent this most precious 


1 A more favourable estimate of the ecclesiastical policy of Cyril (who was 
murdered by order of the Sultan in 1688, act. 80) is maintained by Dr. Th. Smith, 
‘Collectanea de Cyrillo Lucario, Patriarcha Constantinopolitano,’ London 1707. 


VOL, I. H 


THE ALEXANDRIAN (A). 99 


the Old Testament almost complete}, the fourth volume the New 
Testament with several lamentable defects. In St. Matthew's 
Gospel some twenty-five leaves are wanting up to ch. xxv. 6 
e€épxer0e, from John vi. 50 tva to vill. 52 cat od” two leaves are 
lost, and three leaves from 2 Cor. iv. 18 énlorevoa to xii. 6 é& 
éuov. All the other books of the New Testament are here entire, 
the Catholic Epistles following the Acts, that to the Hebrews 
standing before the Pastoral Epistles (see above, p. 74). After 
the Apocalypse we find what was till very recently the only 
known extant copy of the first or genuine Epistle of Clement of 
Rome, and a small fragment of a second of suspected authenticity, 
both in the same hand as the latter part of the New Testament. 
It would appear also that these two Epistles of Clement were 
designed to form a part of the volume of Scripture, for in the 
Table of Contents exhibited on the first leaf of the manuscript 
under the head H KAINH AIAOHKH, they are represented as. 
immediately following the Apocalypse: next is given the num- 
ber of books, OMOY BIBAIA, the numerals being now illegible ; 
and after this, as if distinct from Scripture, the eighteen Psalms 
of Solomon. Such uncanonical works (idvwrikol wadryol . . 
akavoviota 18dla) were forbidden to be read in churches by the 
59th canon of the Council of Laodicea (A.D. 363 2); whose 60th 
canon, which seems to have been added a little later, enumerates 
the books of the N.T. in the precise order seen in Cod. A, 
only that the Apocalypse and Clement’s Epistles do not stand 
on the list. 

This manuscript is in quarto, 123 inches high and 10} broad, 
and consists of 773 leaves (of which 639 contain the Old Testa- 
ment), each page being divided into two columns of fifty or 
fifty-one lines each, having about twenty letters or upwards in 
aline. These letters are written continuously in uncial charac- 


1 Not to mention a few casual lacunae here and there, especially in the early 
leaves of the manuscript, the lower part of one leaf has been cut out, so that 
Gen. xiv. 14-17 ; xv. 1-5; 16-20; xvi. 6-9 are wanting. The leaf containing 
1 Sam. xii. 20—xiv. 9, and the nine leaves containing Ps. 1. 20—Ixxx. 10 (Engl.) 
are lost. 

2 Yet we may be sure that these two leaves did not contain the Pericope 
Adulterac, John vii. 58—viii, 11. Taking the Elzevir N. T. of 1624, which is 
printed without breaks for the verses, we count 286 lines of the Elzevir for the 
two leaves of Cod. A preceding its defect, 288 lines for the two which follow 
it ; but 317 lines for the two missing leaves. Deduct the thirty lines containing 
John vii, 53—viii. 11, and the result for the lost leaves is 287. 


H 2 


Too THE LARGER UNCIALS, 


tors, without any space between the words, the uncials being 
of an elegant yet simple form, in a firm and uniform hand, 
though in some places larger than in others. Specimens of 
both styles may be seen in our facsimiles (Plate v, Nos. 12, 18)", 
the first, Gen. i. 1, 2, being written in vermilion, the second, 
Acts xx. 28, in the onee black, but now yellowish-brown ink of 
the body of the Codex. The punctuation, which no later hand 
has meddled with, consists merely of a point placed at the end 
of a sentence, usually on a level with the top of the preceding 
letter, but not always; and a vacant space follows the point at 
the end of a paragraph, the space being proportioned to the 
break in the sense. Capital letters of various sizes abound at 
the beginning of books and sections, not painted as in later 
copies, but written by the original scribe in common ink, As 
these capitals stand entirely outside the column in the margin 
(excepting in such rare casos as Gen. i. 1), if the section begins 
in the middle of a line, the capital is necessarily postponed till 
tho beginning of the next line, wnose first lettor is always the 
capital, even though it be in the middle of a word (see p. 51). 
Vermilion is freely used in the initial lines of books, and has 
stood the test of time much better than the black ink: the first 
four lines of each column on the first page of Genesis are in this 
colour, accompanied with the only breathings and accents in 
the manuseript (see above, pp. 45, 46). ‘The first line of St. Mark, 
the first three of St. Luke, the first verse of St. John, the opening 
of the Acts down to 61, and so on for other books, are in ver- 
milion. At the end of each book are neat and unique orna- 
ments in the ink of the first hand: see especially those at the 
end of St. Mark and the Acts. As we have before stated this 
codex is the earliest which has the xepddaa proper, the so- 
called Ammonian sections, and the Kusebian canons complete. 
Lists of the cepddaa precede cach Gospel, except the first, where 
they are lost. Their titles stand or have stood at the top of the 
pages, but the binder has often ruthlessly cut them short, and 
committed other yet more serious mutilation at the edges, The 


* An excollent facsimile of A is given in tho Facsimiles of the Palacographical 
Socicty, Plate 106 ; othors in Woide’s Now Testament from this MS. (1786), and in 
Baber's Old Test. (1816), Two specimens from the first Npistlo of Clement are 
exhibited in Jacobson’s Patres Apostolici, vol. i. p. 110, 1888 (1863); and one 
in Cassell’s Bible Dict, vol. i. p. 49. 


THE ALEXANDRIAN (A). IOI 


places at which they begin are indicated throughout, and their 
numbers are moreover set in the margin of Luke and John. 
The sections and Eusebian canons are conspicuous in the margin, 
and at the beginning of each of these sections a capital letter is 
found. The rest of the New Testament has no division into 
kepdAara, as was usual in later times, but paragraphs and capitals 
occur as the sense requires. 

The palaeographic reasons for assigning this manuscript to 
the beginning or middle of the fifth century (the date now very 
generally acquiesced in, though it may be referred even to the 
end of the fourth century, and is certainly not much later) 
depend in part on the general style of the writing, which is at 
once firm, elegant and simple ; partly on the formation of certain 
letters, in which respect it holds a middle place between copies 
of the fourth and sixth centuries. The reader will recall what 
we have already said (pp. 33-40) as to the shape of alpha, delta, 
epsilon, pi, sigma, phi, and omega in the Codex Alexandrinus. 
Woide, who edited the New Testament, believes that two hands 
were employed in that volume, changing in the page containing 
1 Cor. v—vii, the vellum of the latter portion being thinner and 
the ink more thick, so that it has peeled off or eaten through 
the vellum in many places. This, however, is a point on which 
those who know manuscripts best will most hesitate to speak 
decidedly}, 

The external arguments for fixing the date are less weighty, 
but all point to the same conclusion. On the evidence for its 
being written by St. Thecla, indeed, no one has cared to lay 
much stress, though some have thought that the scribe might 
belong to a monastery dedicated to that holy martyr *, whether 


1 Notice especially what Tregelles says of the Codex Augiensis (Tregelles’ 
Horne’s Introd. vol. iv. p. 198), where the difference of hand in the leaves 
removed from their proper place is much more striking than any change in 
Cod. Alexandrinus. Yet even in that case it is likely that one scribe only was 
engaged. It should be stated, however, that Mr. E. Maunde Thompson, who 
edits the autotype edition, believes that the hand changed at the beginning 
of St. Luke, and altered again at 1 Cor. x. 8. His reasons appear to us pre- 
carious and insufficient, and he seems to cut away the ground from under him 
when he admits (Praef. p. 9) that ‘sufficient uniformity is maintained to make 
it difficult to decide the exact place where a new hand begins.’ 

2 Tischendorf, Septuagint, Proleg. p. lxv, cites with some approval Grabe’s 
references (Proleg. Cap. i. pp. 9-12) to Gregory Nazianzen [d. 389], three of 
whose Epistles are written to a holy virgin of that name (of course not the 


I02 THE LARGER UNCIALS. 


the contemporary of St. Paul be meant, or her namesake who 
suffered in the second year of Diocletian, A.D, 286 (Kusebius de 
Martyr. Palaestin. c. iii). Tregelles explains the origin of the 
Arabic inscription, on which Cyril’s statement appears to rest, by 
remarking that the New Testament in our manuscript at present 
commences with Matt. xxv. 6, this lesson (Matt. xxv. 1-18) being 
that appointed by the Greek Church for the festival of St. Thecla 
(see above, Menology, p. 87, Sept. 24). Thus the Egyptian who 
wrote this Arabic note, observing the name of Thecla in the 
now mutilated upper margin of the Codex, where such rubrical 
notes are commonly placed by later hands, may have hastily 
concluded that she wrote the book, and so perplexed our Biblical 
critics. It seems a fatal objection to this shrewd conjecture, as 
Mr. E. Maunde Thompson points out, that the Arabic numeration 
of the leaf, set in the verso of the lower margin, itself posterior 
in date to the Arabic note relating to Thecla, is 26'; so that the 
twenty-five leaves now lost must have been still extant when 
that note was written. 

Other more trustworthy reasons for assigning Cod. A to the 
fifth century may be summed up very briefly. The presence of 
the canons of Eusebius [A.D. 268-340?], and of the epistle to 
Marcellinus by the great Athanasius, Patriarch of Alexandria 
[300 2-373], standing before the Psalms, place a limit in one 
direction, while the absence of the Euthalian divisions of the 
Acts and Epistles (see above, p. 64), which came into vogue very 
soon after A.D. 458, and the shortness of the droypadal (above, 
p. 65), appear tolerably decisive against a later date than A.D. 450, 
The insertion of the Epistles of Clement, like that of the treatises 
of Barnabas and Hermas in the Cod. Sinaiticus (p. 92), recalls 
us to a period when the canon of Scripture was in some par- 
ticulars a little unsettled, that is, about the age of the Councils of 
Laodicea (363 ?) and of Carthage (397). Other arguments have 
been urged both for an earlier and a later date, but they scarcely 
deserve discussion. Wetstein’s objection to the name @ecordxos as 


martyr), to whose mapOevwv at Seleucia he betook himself, the better to carry 
out his very sincere nolo episcopari on the death of his father Gregory, Bishop of 
Nazianzus: Ip@rov piv HAOov cis Sedrcvuevav puyds | Tov wapdevava rips cowdlyou 
Képns | @€eAas x.7.A. ‘De vita sua,’ 

* The last Arabic numeral in the Old Testament is 641, the first in the New 
Testament 667. 


THE ALEXANDRIAN (A). 103 


applied to the Blessed Virgin in the title to her song, added to 
the Psalms, is quite groundless: that appellation was given to 
her by both the Gregories in the middle of the fourth century 
(vid. Suicer, Thesaur. Eccles. i. p. 1887), as habitually as it was 
a century after: nor should we insist much on the contrary 
upon Woide’s or Schulz’s persuasion that the rpurdyov (dyros 
6 Oeds, dyvos loyvpds, Gyios a0dvaros) would have been found in 
the tpvos éwdivds after the Psalms, had’the manuscript been 
written as late as the fifth century. 

Partial and inaccurate collations of the et Testament portion 
of this manuscript were made by Patrick Young, Librarian to 
Charles I', who first published from it the Epistles of Clement 
in 1633: then by Alexander Huish, Prebendary of Wells, for 
Walton’s Polyglott, and by some others”. The Old Testament 
portion was edited in 1707-20, after a not very happy plan, 
but with learned Prolegomena and notes, by the Prussian 
J. KH. Grabe, the second and third of his four volumes being 
posthumous, 

In 1786, Charles Godfrey Woide, preacher at the Dutch 
Chapel Royal and Assistant Librarian in the British Museum, 
a distinguished Coptic scholar [d. 1790], published, by the aid 
of 456 subscribers, a noble folio edition of the New Testament 
from this manuscript, with valuable Prolegomena, a copy of the 
text which, so far as it has been tested, has been found reasonably 
accurate, together with notes on the changes made in the codex 
by later hands, and a minute collation of its readings with the 
common text as presented in Kuster’s edition of Mill’s N. T. 
(1710). In this last point Woide has not been taken as a model 
by subsequent editors of manuscripts, much to the inconvenience 
of the student. In 1816-28 the Old Testament portion of the 


’ Very interesting is Whitelock’s notice of a design which was never carried 
out, under the date of March 18, 1645. ‘The Assembly of Divines desired 
by some of their brethren, sent to the House [of Commons] that Mr. Patrick 
Young might be encouraged in the printing of the Greek Testament much 
expected and desired by the learned, especially beyond seas ; and an ordinance 
was read for printing and publishing the Old Testament of the Septuagint 
translation, wherein Mr. Young had formerly taken pains and had in his hand, 
as library keeper at St. James’s, an original Teta [sic] Bible of that trans- 
lation’ (Memorials, p. 197, ed. 1782). 

2 “MS™ Alexand™ accuratissime ipse contuli, a.p. 1716. Rich: Bentleius.’ 
Trin, Coll, Camb. B. xvii. 9, in a copy of Fell’s Greek Testament, 1675, which 
contains his collation, Ellis, Bentleii Critica Sacra, p. xxviii. 


104 THE LARGER UNCIALS. 


Codex Alexandrinus was published in three folio volumes at the 
national expense, by the Rev. Henry Hervey Baber, also of the 
British Museum, the Prolegomena to whose magnificent work 
are very inferior to Woide’s, but contain some additional informa- 
tion. Both these performances, and many others like them 
which we shall have to describe, are printed in an uncial type, 
bearing some general resemblance to that of their respective 
originals, but which must not be supposed to convey any 
adequate notion of their actual appearance. Such quasi- 
facsimiles (for they are nothing more), while they add to the 
cost of the book, seem to answer no useful purpose whatever ; 
and, if taken by an incautious reader for more than they profess 
to be, will seriously mislead him. In 1860 Mr. B. H. Cowper 
put forth an octavo edition of the New Testament pages in 
common type, but burdened with modern breathings and 
accents, the lacunae of the manuscript being unwisely supplied 
by means of Kuster’s edition of Mill, and the original paragraphs 
departed from, wheresoever they were judged to be inconvenient. 
These obvious faults are the more to be regretted, inasmuch as 
Mr. Cowper has not shrunk from the labour of revising Woide’s 
edition by a comparison with the Codex itself, thus giving to his 
book a distinctive value of its own. An admirable autotype 
facsimile of the New Testament was published in 1879, and 
afterwards of the Old Testament, by Mr. E. Maunde Thompson, 
then the Principal Keeper of Manuscripts, now the Principal 
Librarian, of the British Museum. 

The Codex Alexandrinus has been judged to be carelessly 
written; many errors of transcription no doubt exist, but not 
so many as in some copies (e.g. Cod. 8), nor more than in others 
(as Cod. B). None other than the ordinary abridgements 
are found in it (see pp. 49-50): numerals are not expressed by 
letters except in Apoce. vii. 4; xxi. 17: « and v have usually 
the dots over them at the beginning of a syllable. Of itacisms 
it may be doubted whether it contains more than others of 
the same date: the interchange of « and e, 7 and 1, € a, are the 
most frequent; but these mutations are too common to prove 
anything touching the country of the manuscript. Its external 
history renders it very likely that it was written at Alexandria, 
that great manufactory of correct and elegant copies, while 
Egypt was yet a Christian land: but such forms as Anpyoua., 


'- 
i ’ 
~ 
, 
’ 
a 
i 
t 
% 9 e i 
* is 
we ; * 
. rr 
i 
' 
. ' 
s . 


Vit menet: 1 ts 7. | 


i es 
Lela eke hia te i 
Ay 


Ay 
LAs 


: Plate VIIL. 
(20) 


MIN TONAIG@ONEK THe 
Oy PACT OYMNH MEY 
KAIANARBAE AC AIO EW 
OY CINGTIANAKEKY 
AIC TAIGAIGOCHNTAP 
MErACCS GAPAKAIEA 
O8 ye CTOMNHME 
ON GIAONNEANTCKON 
KAOHMENONENTOIC. 
AERZIOICNEsIRERAHME 
NON C TOAHNAGY KAN 
KAIESECOAME HOHCAN 
OAEAET EIA YTAICMN 
EK OAMBEICOGINZHTS 
TETON NAZAPHNONT | 
ECT AY PW MENONA rep 
HOY KECTINGAE TAS 
OTONOCONOYEOHKA 
BY TONAAA AY TIAre Te 
EINATET6IC MACH TAC 
Ay Toy Ki ITDONE Two 
OTIMpoarerymsceEic 
THNTAAIAATIANE KEIAY 
TONG: ec O€KROWCS) 
neny IN KAIEG ZEAQ*Y 
CAI1E< Yrongnovrey 
MNHMEIOYEIXENTSS 
AY TACT OmoeKAIeK 
% CTACIC RIOY AE NIOY 
°° AENEIMNONEPOABROYN 


THE VATICAN (B). 105 


eddBaper, nAGav, €varos, exabeploOn, and others named by Woide, 
are peculiar to no single nation, but are found repeatedly in 
Greek-Latin codices which unquestionably originated in Western 
Europe. This manuscript is of the very greatest importance to 
the critic, inasmuch as it exhibits (especially in the Gospels) a text 
more nearly approaching that found in later copies than is read 
in others of its high antiquity, although some of its errors are 
portentous enough, e.g. 60 for w in John xix. 40. This topic, 
however, will be discussed at length in another place, and we 
shall elsewhere consider the testimony Codex A bears in the 
celebrated passage 1 Tim. iii. 16, 


B. Copex VATICANUS 1209 is probably the oldest large vellum 
manuscript in existence, and is the glory of the great Vatican 
Library at Rome. To this legitimate source of deep interest 
must be added the almost romantic curiosity which was once 
exeited by the jealous watchfulness of its official guardians. 
But now that an acquaintance with it has been placed within 
the reach of scholars through the magnificent autotype edition 
issued by the authorities of the Vatican, it may be hoped that 
all such mystic glamour will soon be left with the past. 
This book seems to have been brought into the Vatican 
Library shortly after its establishment by Pope Nicolas V in 
1448, but nothing is known of its previous history’. It is 
entered in the earliest catalogue of that Library, made in 
1475. Since the missing portions at the end of the New 
Testament are believed to have been supplied in the fifteenth 
century from a manuscript belonging to Cardinal Bessarion, we 
may be allowed to conjecture, if we please, that this learned 
Greek brought the Codex into the west of Europe. It was 
taken to Paris by Napoleon I, where it was studied by Hug in 
1809. Although this book has not even yet been as thoroughly 
collated, or rendered as available as it might be to the critical 
student, its general character and appearance are sufficiently well 
known. It is a quarto volume, arranged in quires of five sheets 
or ten leaves each, like Codex Marchalianus of the Prophets 
written in the sixth or seventh century and Cod. Rossanensis of 


' See Bibliothdque du Vatican au X™ sidcle, par Eugéne Mintz et Paul 
Fabre, Paris. Thorn. 824 Lat., 400 Gr. 


106 THE LARGER UNCIALS. 


the Gospels to be described hereafter, not of four or three 
sheets as Cod. &, the ancient, perhaps the original, numbering 
of the quires being often found in the margin. The New 
Testament fills 142 out of its 759 thin and delicate vellum 
leaves, said to be made of the skins of antelopes: it is 
bound in red morocco, being 10} inches high, 10 broad, 
43 thick. It once contained the whole Bible in Greek, the 
Old Testament of the Septuagint version (a tolerably fair repre- 
sentation of which was exhibited in the Roman edition as early 
as 15871), except the books of the Maccabees and the Prayer of 
Manasses. The first forty-six chapters of Genesis (the manuscript 
begins at woAw, Gen. xlvi. 28) and Psalms cv—cxxxvii, also the 
books of the Maccabees, are wanting. The New Testament is 
complete down to Heb. ix. 14 kaa: the rest of the Epistle 
to the Hebrews (the Catholic Epistles had followed the Acts, 
see p. 74), and the Apocalypse, being written in the later hand 
alluded to above. The peculiar arrangement of three columns on 
a page, or six on the opened leaf of the volume, is described by 
eye-witnesses as very striking: in the poetical books of the 
Old Testament (since they are written oriynpds) only two 
columns fill a page. Our facsimile (Plate viii, No. 20) com- 
prises Mark xvi. 3 uv rov Aibov to the end of verse 8, where 
the Gospel ends abruptly; both the arabesque ornament and 
the subscription KATA MAPKON being in a later hand (for M 
see p. 87). All who have inspected the Codex are loud in 
their praises of the fine thin vellum, the clear and elegant 
hand of the first penman, the simplicity of the whole style of 
the work: capital letters, so frequent in the Codex Alexan- 
drinus, were totally wanting in this document for some centuries. 
In several of these particulars our manuscript resembles the 
Herculanean rolls, and thus asserts a just claim to high antiquity, 
which the absence of the divisions into xeddAaia, of the sections 
and canons, and the substitution in their room of another scheme 
of chapters of its own (described above, p. 56), beyond question - 


1 The ‘Epistle’ of Cardinal Carafa to Sixtus V, and the Preface to the Reader 
by the actual editor Peter Morinus, both of which Tischendorf reprints in full 
(Septuagint, Proleg. pp. xxi—xxyii), display an amount of critical skill and 
discernment quite beyond their age, and in strange contrast with the signal 
mismanagement in regard to the revision of the Latin Vulgate version under 
the auspices of the same Pope. 


THE VATICAN (B). 107 


tend very powerfully to confirm. Each column contains 
ordinarily forty-two lines!, each line from sixteen to eighteen 
letters, of a size somewhat less than in Cod. A, much less than 
in Cod. 8 (though they all vary a little in this respect), with no 
intervals between words, a space of the breadth of half a letter 
being left at the end of a sentence, and a little more at the 
conclusion of a paragraph; the first letter of the new sentence 
occasionally standing a little out of the line (see pp. 51, 93). It 
has been doubted whether any of the stops are primd manu, 
and (contrary to the judgement of Birch and others) the breathings 
and accents are now universally allowed to have been added 
by a later hand. This hand, referred by some to the eighth 
century (although Tischendorf, with Dr. Hort’s approval, assigns 
it to the tenth or eleventh *), retraced, with as much care as such 
an operation would permit, the faint lines of the original writing 
(the ink whereof was perhaps never quite black), the remains of 
which can even now be seen by a keen-sighted reader by the 
side of the thicker and more modern strokes; and, anxious at 
the same time to represent a critical revision of the text, the 
writer left untouched such words or letters as he wished to 
reject. In these last places, where no breathings or accents and 
scarcely any stops® have ever been detected, we have an oppor- 
tunity of seeing the manuscript in its primitive condition, 
before it had been tampered with by the later scribe. There 
are occasional breaks in the continuity of the writing, every 


* In Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, and x Kings i. 1—xix. 11, there are 
forty-four lines in a column; and in 2 Paralip. x. 16—xxvi. 13, there are 
forty lines in a column. 

* The writer of the Preface to the sixth volume of the Roman edition of 1881 
(apparently Fabiani), is jubilant over his discovery of the name of this retracer 
(‘eruditissimi et patientissimi viri,’ as he is pleased to call him, p: xviii) in 
the person of Clement the Monk, who has written his name twice in the book 
in a scrawl of the fifteenth century. But mere resemblance in the ink is but 
a lame proof of identity, and Fabiani recognizes some other correctors, whom 
he designates as B', posterior to the mischievous ‘instaurator.’ 

* Hug says none, but Tischendorf (Cod. Frid.-Aug. Proleg. p. 9) himself 
detected two in a part that the second scribe had left untouched ; and not avery 
few elsewhere (N. T. Vatican. Proleg. pp. xx, xxi, 1867) ; though a break often 
oceurs with no stop by either hand. In the much contested passage Rom. ix. 5, 
Dr. Vance Smith (‘Revised Texts and Margins,’ p. 34, note*), while confidently 
claiming the stop after capxa in Cod. A as primd manu, and noticing the space 
after the word in Cod. Ephraemi (C), admits that ‘in the Vatican the originality 
of the stops may be doubtful.’ In the judgement of Fabiani, ‘vix aliqua primo 
exscriptori tribuenda’ (Praef. N. T. Vat. 1881, p. xviii). 


108 THE LARGER UNCIALS. 


descent in the genealogies of our Lord (Matt. i, Luke iii'), each 
of the beatitudes (Matt. v), of the parables in Matt. xiii, and 
the salutations of Rom. xvi, forming a separate paragraph ; but 
such a case will oftentimes not occur for several consecutive 
pages. The writer's plan was to proceed regularly with a book 
until it was finished: then to break off from the column he was 
writing, and to begin the next book on the very next column. 
Thus only one column perfectly blank is found in the whole 
New Testament’, that which follows époBotvro yap in Mark 
xvi. 8: and since Cod. B is the only one yet known, except 
Cod. 8, that actually omits the last twelve verses of that 
Gospel, by leaving such a space the scribe has intimated that 
he was fully aware of their existence, or even found them in 
the copy from which he wrote. The capital letters at the 
beginning of each book are likewise due to the corrector, 
who sometimes erased, sometimes merely touched slightly, 
the original initial letter, which (as in the Hereulanean rolls) 
is no larger than any other. The maragraph marks (usually 
straight lines, but sometimes /*) are seen quite frequently in 
some parts; whether from the first hand is very doubtful. The 
note of citation > * is perpetual, not occasional as in Cod. &. 
Fewer abridgements than usual occur in this venerable copy *. 
The formation of delta, pi, chi; the loop-like curve on the left 
side of alpha; the absence of points at the extremities of 
sigma or epsilon; the length and size of rho, wpsilon, phi, all 
point to the rourTH century as the date of this manuscript. 
The smaller letters so often found at the end of lines preserve 


1 The publication of the Roman edition (1868-81) enables us to add (Abbot, 
ubi supra, p. 198) that the blessings of the twelve patriarchs in Gen. xlix are in 
separate paragraphs numbered from A to IB, that the twenty-two names of the 
unclean birds Deut. xiv. 12-18, twenty-five kings in Josh. xii. 10-22, eleven 
dukes in t Chr. i, 51-54, each stand in a separate line. In Cod. &, especially 
in the New Testament, this arrangement o7ixnp®s is much more frequent 
than in Cod. B, although the practice is in some measure common to both, 

*,The Roman edition (1868-81) also makes known to us that in the Old 
Testament two columns are left blank between Nehemiah and the Psalms, 
which could not have been otherwise, inasmuch as the Psalms are written 
orixnpos with but two columns on a page. Between Tobit and Hosea (which 
book stands first of the Prophetical writings) a column is very naturally left 
blank, and two columns at the end of Daniel, with whose prophecy the Old 
Testament concludes. But these peculiarities obviously bear no analogy to the 
case of the end of St. Mark’s Gospel. 

* See above, pp. 49-51. 


THE VATICAN (B). 109 


the same firm and simple character as the rest; of the use of 
the apostrophus, so frequent in Codd. 8, A and some others, 
Tischendorf enumerates ten instances in the New Testament 
(N.T. Vatican. Proleg. p. xxi), whereof four are represented in 
the Roman edition of 1868, with two more which Tischendorf 
considers as simple points (Acts vii. 13, 14). 

Tischendorf says truly enough that something like a history 
might be written of the futile attempts to collate Cod. B, and 
a very unprofitable history it would be. The manuscript is first 
distinctly heard of (for it does not appear to have been used for 
the Complutensian Polyglott!) through Sepulveda, to whose 
correspondence with Erasmus attention has been seasonably 
recalled by Tregelles. Writing in 1533, he says, ‘Est enim 
Graecum exemplar antiquissimum in Bibliotheca Vaticana, in quo 
diligentissime et accuratissimé literis majusculis conscriptum 
utrumque Testamentum continetur longé diversum a vulgatis 
exemplaribus’: and, after noticing as a weighty proof of 
excellence its agreement with the Latin version (multum 
convenit cum vetere nostri translatione) against the common 
Greek text (vulgatam Graecorum editionem), he furnishes 
Erasmus with 365 readings as a convincing argument in sup- 
port of his statements. It would probably be from this list 
that in his Annotations to the Acts, published in 1535, Erasmus 
cites the reading xadda, ch. xxvii. 16 (‘quidam admonent’ is 
the expression he uses), from a Greek codex in the Pontifical 
- Library, since for this reading Cod. B is the only known Greek 
witness, except a corrector of Cod. 8. It seems, however, that 
he had obtained some account of this manuscript from the Papal 
Librarian Paul Bombasius as early as 1521 (see Wetstein’s 
Proleg. N. T., vol. i. p. 23). Lucas Brugensis, who published 
his Notationes in S. Biblia in 1580, and his Commentary on 
the Four Gospels (dedicated to Cardinal Bellarmine) in 1606, 
made known some twenty extracts from Cod. B taken by 
Werner of Nimeguen ; that most imperfect collection being the 
only source from which Mill and even Wetstein had any 
acquaintance with the contents of this first-rate document. 


1 The writer of the Preface to the Roman edition (vol. vi. Praef. p. 9, 1881) 
vainly struggles to maintain the opposite view, because the Cardinal, in his 
Preface to the Complutensian N. T., speaks about ‘adhibitis Vaticanis libris,’ 
as if there was but one there. 


IIo THE LARGER UNCIALS. 


More indeed might have been gleaned from the Barberini 
readings gathered in or about 1625 (of which we shall speak 
in the next section), but their real value and character were not 
known in the lifetime of Wetstein. In 1698 Lorenzo Alexander 
Zacagni, Librarian of the Vatican, in his Preface to the Collec- 
tanea Monumentorum Veterum Eccles., describes Cod. B, and 
especially its peculiar division into sections, in a passage cited 
by Mill (Proleg. § 1480). In 1669 indeed the first real collation 
of the manuscript with the Aldine edition (1518) had been 
attempted by Bartolocci, then Librarian of the Vatican; from 
some accident, however, it was never published, though a tran- 
script under the feigned name of Giulio a Sta. Anastasia 
yet remains in the Imperial Library of Paris (MSS. Gr. 
Supplem. 53), where it was first discovered and used by Scholz 
in 1819, and subsequently by Tischendorf and Muralt, the latter 
of whom (apparently on but slender grounds) regards it as the 
best hitherto made; others have declared it to be very im- 
perfect, and quite inferior to those of Bentley and Birch. The 
collation which bears Bentley’s nae (Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 3, 
in Cephalaeus’ N. T. 1524) was procured about 1720 by his 
money and the labour of the Abbate Mico, for the purpose of 
his projected Greek Testament. When he had found out its 
defects, by means of an examination of the original by his 
nephew Thomas Bentley in 1726, our great critic engaged the 
Abbate Rulotta in 1729 for forty scudi (Bentley's Correspon- 
dence, p. 706) to revise Mico’s sheets, and especially to note the 
changes made by the second hand. Rulotta’s papers came to 
light in 1855 among the Bentley manuscripts in the Library of 
Trinity College, Cambridge (B. xvii. 20), and have lately proved 
of signal value'; Mico’s were published in 1799 at Oxford, by 
Henry Ford, Lord Almoner’s Reader in Arabic there (1783- 
1813), together with some Thebaic fragments of the New 
Testament, in a volume which (since it was chiefly drawn from 
Woide’s posthumous papers) he was pleased to call an Appendix 
to the Codex Alexandrinus. A fourth collation of the Vatican 
MS. was made about 1780 by Andrew Birch of Copenhagen, 
and is included in the notes to the first volume of his Greek 
Testament 1788, or published separately in three volumes which 


1 Rulotita’s labours are now printed in Bentleii Critica Sacra by Mr. A. A. 
Ellis, 1862, pp. 121-154. 


THE VATICAN (B). III 


were issued successively 1798 (Acts, Cath. Epp., Paul.), 1800 
(Apoc.), and 1801 (Evans). Birch’s collation does not extend 
to the Gospels of St. Luke and St. John, and on the whole is less 
full and exact than Mico’s. In 1810, however, when, with the 
other best treasures of the Vatican, Codex B was at Paris, the 
celebrated critic J. L. Hug sent forth his treatise ‘de Antiquitate 
Vaticani Codicis Commentatio,’ and though even he did not 
perceive the need of a new and full a iaes when he examined 
it in 1809, he has the merit of first placing it in the paramount 
rank it still holds as one of the oldest and most venerable of 
extant monuments of sacred antiquity. His conclusion respecting 
its date, that it is not later than the middle of the fourth century, 
has been acquiesced in with little opposition, though Tischendorf 
declares rather pithily that he holds this belief ‘non propter 
Hugium sed cum Hugio’ (Cod. Ephraem. Proleg. p. 19). Some 
of his reasons, no doubt, are weak enough!; but the strength of 
his position depends on an accumulation of minute particulars, 
against which there seems nothing to set up which would suggest 
a lower period. On its return to Rome, this volume was no 
longer available for the free use and reference of critics. In 
1843 Tischendorf, after long and anxious expectation during 
a visit to Rome that lasted some months, obtained a sight of it 
for two days of three hours each’. In 1844 Edward de Muralt 
was admitted to the higher privilege of three days or nine hours 
enjoyment of this treasure, and on the strength of the favour 
published an edition of the New Testament, ad jfidem codicis 
principis Vaticani, in 1846. Tregelles, who went to Rome in 
1845 for the special purpose of consulting it, was treated even 
worse. He had forearmed himself (as he fondly imagined) with 
recommendatory letters from Cardinal Wiseman, and was often 


1 Thus the correspondence of Codex B with what St. Basil (c. Eunom. ii. 19) 
states he found in the middle of the fourth century, év Tots makmois ray dyTi- 
ypapov, in Eph. i. 1, viz. rots otow without év "Epéow, though now read only in 
this and the Sinaitic manuscript primd manu, and in one cursive copy (Cod. 67) 
secundd manu, seems in itself of but little weight. Another point that has been 
raised is the position of the Epistle to the Hebrews. But this argument can 
apply only to the elder document from which the Vatican MS. was taken, and 
wherein this book unquestionably followed that to the Galatians. In Cod. B it 
always stood in its present place, after 2 Thess., as in the Codices cited p. 74, note. 

2 Besides the twenty-five readings Tischendorf observed himself, Cardinal Mai 
supplied him with thirty-four more for his N. T. of 1849. His seventh edition 
of 1859 was enriched by 230 other readings furnished by Albert Dressel in 1855. 


II2 THE LARGER UNCIALS. 


allowed to see the manuscript, but hindered from transcribing 
any of its readings’. 

What the Papal authorities would not entrust to others, 
they had at least the merit of attempting and at length ac- 
complishing themselves. As early as 1836 Bishop Wiseman 
announced in his Lectures on the Connection between Science 
and Revelation, vol. ii. pp. 187-191, that Cardinal Mai, whose 
services to classical and ecclesiastical literature were renowned 
throughout Europe, was engaged on an edition of the Codex 
Vaticanus, commenced under the immediate sanction of Pope 
Leo XII (1823-29). As years passed by and no such work 
appeared, adverse reports and evil surmises began to take the 
place of hope, although the Cardinal often spoke of his work as 
already finished, only that he desired to write full Prolegomena 
before it should appear. In September 1854 he died, honoured 
and ripe in years; and at length, when no more seemed to be 
looked for in that quarter, five quarto volumes issued from the 
Roman press in 1857, the New Testament comprising the fifth 
volume, with a slight and meagre preface by the Cardinal, and 
a letter to the reader by ‘Carolus Vercellone, Sodalis Barnabites,’ 
which told in a few frank manly words how little accuracy we 
had to expect in a work, by the publication of which he still 
persuaded himself he was decorating Mais memory ‘nova usque 
gloria atque splendidiore corona’ (tom. i. p. iii). The cause of 
that long delay now required no explanation. In fact so long 
as Mai lived the edition never would have appeared ; for though 
he had not patience or special skill enough to accomplish his 
task well, he was too good a scholar not to know that he had 
done it very ill. The text is broken up into paragraphs, the 
numbers of the modern chapters and verses being placed in the 
margin; the peculiar divisions of the Codex Vaticanus (see p. 56) 
sometimes omitted, sometimes tampered with. The Greek type 
employed is not an imitation of the uncials in the manuscript 
(of which circumstance we do not complain), but has modern 
stops, breathings, accents, « subscript, &c., as if the venerable | 
document were written yesterday. As regards the orthography 


1 ‘They would not let me open it,’ he adds, ‘without searching my pocket, 
and depriving me of pen, ink, and paper... If I looked at a passage too long the 
two prelati would snatch the book out from my hand.’ Tregelles, Lecture on the 
Historic Evidence of the N.T., p. 84. 


THE VATICAN (B). 113 


it is partially, and only partially, modernized ; clauses or whole 
passages omitted in the manuscript are supplied from other 
sources, although the fact is duly notified’; sometimes the 
readings of the first hand are put in the margin, while those of 
the second stand in the text, sometimes the contrary: in a word, 
the plan of the work exhibits all the faults such a performance 
well can have. Nor is the execution at all less objectionable. 
Although the five volumes were ten years in printing (1828-38), 
Mai devoted to their superintendence only his scanty spare 
hours, and even then worked so carelessly that after cancelling 
a hundred pages for their incurable want of exactness, he was 
reduced to the shift of making manual corrections with moveable 
types, and projected huge tables of errata, which Vercellone has 
in some measure tried to supply. When once it is stated that 
the type was set up from the common Elzevir or from some 
other printed Greek Testament, the readings of the Codex itself 
being inserted as corrections, and the whole revised by means of 
an assistant who read the proof-sheets to the Cardinal while he 
inspected the manuscript; no one will look for accuracy from 
a method which could not possibly lead to it. Accordingly, 
when Mai’s text came to be compared with the collations of 
Bartolocci, of Mico, of Rulotta, and of Birch, or with the 
scattered readings which had been extracted by others, it was 
soon discovered that while this edition added very considerably 
to our knowledge of the Codex Vaticanus, and often enabled us 
to form a decision on its readings when the others were at 
variance; it was in its turn convicted by them of so many 
errors, oversights, and inconsistencies, that its single evidence 
could never be used with confidence, especially when it agreed 
with the commonly received Greek text. Immediately after the 
appearance of Mai’s expensive quartos, an octavo reprint of the 
New Testament was struck off at Leipsic for certain London 
booksellers, which proved but a hasty, slovenly, unscholarlike 
performance, and was put aside in 1859 by a cheap Roman 
edition in octavo, prepared, as was the quarto, by Mai, prefaced 
by another graceful and sensible epistle of Vercellone*. This 


1 The great gap in the Pauline Epistles is filled up from Vatic. 1761 (Act. 158, 
Paul. 192) of the eleventh century. 

2 Other editions of the Vatican N. T. appeared at Ratisbon ; at Leyden (1860) 
by A. Kuenen and C. G. Cobet, with a masterly Preface by the latter; and at 


VOL. I. E 


114 THE LARGER UNCIALS. 


last edition was undertaken by the Cardinal, after sad experience 
had taught him the defects of his larger work, and he took good 
care to avoid some of the worst of them: the readings of the 
second hand are usually, though not always, banished to the 
margin, their number on the whole is increased, gross errors are 
corrected, omissions supplied, and the Vatican chapters are 
given faithfully and in full. But Mai’s whole procedure in this 
matter is so truly unfortunate, that in a person whose fame 
was less solidly grounded, we should impute it to mere helpless 
incapacity. Not only did he split up the paragraphs of his 
quarto into the modern chapters and verses (in itself a most 
undesirable change, see above, p. 70), but by omitting some 
things and altering others, he introduced almost as many errors 
as he removed. When Dean Burgon was permitted to examine 
the Codex for an hour and a half in 1860, on consulting it for 
sixteen passages out of hundreds wherein the two are utterly at 
variance, he discovered that the quarto was right in seven of 
them, the octavo in nine: as if Mai were determined that 
neither of his editions should supersede the use of the other. 
Dean Alford also collated numerous passages in 18617, and his 
secretary Mr. Cure in 1862, especially with reference to the 
several correcting hands: ‘in ‘errorem quidem et ipse haud raro 
inductus, is Tischendorf’s verdict on his labours. Thus erities 
of every shade of opinion became unanimous on one point, that 
Berlin (1862) by Philip Buttmann, furnished with an Appendix containing the 
varying results of no less than nine collations, eight of which we have described 
in the text, the ninth being derived from Lachmann’s Greek Testament (1742, 
1850), whose readings were all obtained second-hand. Tischendorf does not 
much commend the accuracy of Buttmann’s work. 

1 “Angelus Mai, quamquam, ut in proverbio est, éy 7upd@v moder yAapupds 
Bacihevwv, non is erat cui tanta res recté mandari posset :’ Kuenen and Cobet, 
N. T. Vat. Praef. p. 1. Tischendorf too, in his over querulous Responsa ad 
Calumnias Romanas &c., 1870, p. 11, is not more than just in alleging ‘ Ange- 
lum Maium in editionibus suis Codicis Vaticani alienissimum se praebuisse ab 
omni subtiliore rei palaeographicae scientid, ac tantum non ignarum earum legum 
ad quas is codex in usum criticum edendus esset.’ The defence set up for Mai 
in the Preface to the Roman volume of 1881, was that he intended to produce only 
a new edition of the ‘authentic’ Septuagint of 1586-7, chiefly for the use of 
Greek-speaking Catholics. 

2 The Dean himself on Feb. 20, 1861, and for four subsequent days, ‘went 
twice over the doubtful passages and facsimilized most of the important various 
readings,’ in spite of much opposition from the Librarian, who ‘ insisted that 
our order from Antonelli, although it ran ‘‘per verificare,” to verify passages, 


only extended to seeing the Codex, not to using it.’ (Life by his Widow, 
pp. 310, 315.) 


THE VATICAN (B). 115 


a new edition of the Codex Vaticanus was as imperatively 
needed as ever; one which should preserve with accuracy all 
that the first hand has written (transcriptural errors included), 
should note in every instance the corrections made by the 
second hand, and, wherever any one of the previous collators 
might be found in error, should expressly state the true reading. 

It would have been a grievous reproach had no efforts been 
made to supply so great and acknowledged a want. LEarly in 
1866, Tischendorf again visited Rome, and when admitted into 
the presence of Pope Pius IX, boldly sought permission to edit 
at his own cost such an edition of Cod. B as he had already 
published of Cod. 8. The request was denied by his Holiness, 
who obscurely hinted his intention of carrying out the same 
design on his own account. Tischendorf, however, obtained 
permission to use the manuscript so far as to consult it in 
such parts of the New Testament as presented any special 
difficulty, or respecting which previous collators were at 
variance. He commenced his task February 28, and in the 
course of it could not refrain from copying at length twenty 
pages of the great Codex—nineteen from the New Testament, 
and one from the Old. This licence was not unnaturally 
regarded as a breach of his contract, so that, after he had used 
the manuscript for eight days, it was abruptly withdrawn from 
him on March 12. An appeal to the generosity of Vercellone, 
who had been entrusted with the care of the forthcoming edition, 
procured for him the sight of this coveted treasure for six days 
longer between) March 20 and 26, the Italian being always 
present on these latter occasions, and receiving instruction for 
the preparation of his own work by watching the processes 
of a master hand. Thus fourteen days of three hours each, 
used zealously and skilfully, enabled Tischendorf to put forth 
an edition of Cod. B far superior to any that preceded it’. The 
Prolegomena are full of matter from which we have drawn 
freely in the foregoing description, the text is in cursive type, 
the nineteen pages which cost him so dearly being arranged in 
their proper lines, the remainder according to columns. Much 
that ought to have been noted was doubtless passed over by 
Tischendorf for mere pressure of time; but he takes great 

1 “Novum Testamentum Vaticanum post Angeli Maii aliorumque imperfectos 
labores ex ipso codice edidit Ae. F. C. Tischendorf.’ Lipsiae, 4to, 1867. 

I 2 


116 THE LARGER UNCIALS. 


pains to distinguish the readings of the original writer or his 
dcopOwris (see p. 55)1, both of whom supplied words or letters 
here and there in the margin or between the lines’, from the 
corrections of a second yet ancient scribe (B?), and those of 
the person (B*) who retraced the faded writing at a later period *. 
One notion, taken up by Tischendorf in the course of his 
collation in 1866, was received at first with general incredulity 
by other scholars. He has pronounced a decided opinion, 
not only that Codd. & and B are documents of the same 
age, but that the scribe who wrote the latter is one of the 
four [D] to whose diligence we owe the former. That there 
should be a general similarity in the style of the two great 
codices is probable enough, although the letters in Cod. & are 
about half as large again as those of its fellow, but such as are 
aware of the difficulty of arriving at a safe conclusion as to 
identity of penmanship after close and repeated comparison of 
one document with another, will hardly attach much weight to 
the impression of any person, however large his experience, 
who.has nothing but memory to trust to. Tregelles, who has 
also seen both copies, states that Cod. & looks much the fresher 
and clearer of the two. Yet the reasons alleged above, which 
are quite independent of the appearance of the handwriting, 
leave scarcely a doubt that Tischendorf’s judgement was correct. 

The Roman edition, projected by Vercellone and Cozza 


1 To his hand Tischendorf assigns seven readings, Matt. xiii. 52; xiv.5; xvi. 4; 
xxii. 10; xxvii.4. Luke iii. 1 (vis), 7. ‘For some six centuries after it was written 
B appears to have undergone no changes in its text except from the hand of the 
“ corrector,” the “second hand”’ (Hort, Introd. p. 270). What then of B?? 

2 It must surely be to these, the earliest scribes, that Cobet refers when he 
uses language that would not be at all applicable to the case of B* or B®: ‘In 
Vaticano duorum librorum veterum testimonia continentur, et nihilo plus in 
prima manu quam in secunda inest auctoritatis ac fidei. Utriusque unaquaeque 
lectio ex se ipsd spectanda ponderandaque est, et si hoc ages, modo hane modo 
illam animadvertes esse potiorem. Hoc autem in primis firmiter tenendum 
est, non esse secundae mantis lectiones correctoris alicujus suspiciones aut 
conjecturas, sive illae sunt acutiores sive leviores, sed quidquid a secundé manu 
correctum, mutatum, deletum esse Maius referat, id omne haud secus atque 
id quod prior manus dederit, perantiqui cujusdam Codicis fide nixum esse.” 
(N. T. Vat. Praef. p. xxvi.) 

3 It may be mere oversight that in Matt. xxvii. 4 he does not say in 1867 
of what hand the marginal é:xaov is: in his eighth edition (1865) he adjudges 
it to B*. In Matt. xxiv. 23 morevnre and ver. 32 expin he gives to B® in 1867 
what he had assigned to B? in 1865, The Roman Commentary gives no light in 
the other places, but assigns morevnre to B’, BY. 


THE VATICAN (B). nr? 


under the auspices of Pius IX, was designed to consist of six 
volumes, four containing the Old Testament, one the New, 
another being devoted to the notes and discrimination of correc- 
tions by later hands. The New Testament appeared in 1868}, 
a second volume in 1869, containing the text from Genesis to 
_Joshua; three more have since completed the Old Testament 
(1870, 1871, 1872). The learned, genial, and modest Vercellone 
(b. 1814) died early in 1869, so that the later volumes bear on 
their title-page the mournful inscription ‘Carolum Vercellone 
excepit Caietanus Sergio Sodalis Barnabites’ as Cozza’s associate. 
These editors fared but ill whether as Biblical critics oras general 
scholars, under the rough handling of Tischendorf, whom the 
wiser policy of Vercellone had kept in good humour, but whose 
powers his successors greatly undervalued. There seems, how- 
ever, to be no great cause, in spite of their adversary’s minute 
diligence in fault-finding (Appendix N. T. Vatic. 1869, p. xi, 
&c.)*, for doubting their general correctness, although they 
persist in placing on the page with the rest of their text read- 
ings which are known or credibly stated to be of decidedly 
later date, in spite of the incongruousness of the mixture 
of what was original with matter plainly adscititious*. Thus 
in the Roman edition adeAdwv pov tov Matt. xxv. 40, 
imputed by Tischendorf to B? and B%, stands in the margin 
just in the same way as o yayos Matt. xxii. 10, which he refers 
to the first hand. But this is only one instance of a lack of 
judgement which deforms every page of their performance: 
eo, Matt. xix. 12; xxiii. 26; 37-; xxv. 16; xxvii-12; 18; 45; 
xxvii. 15; Acts xv. 1: all which places exhibit, undistinguished 
from emendations of the original scribe or his ‘ corrector, readings 


1 ‘Bibliorum Sacrorum Graecus Codex Vaticanus, Auspice Pio IX Pontifice 
Maximo, collatis studiis Caroli Vercellone Sodalis Barnabitae, et Josephi Cozza 
Monachi Basiliani editus, Romae typis et impensis S. Congregationis de Propa- 
ganda Fide,’ square folio, 1868. 

2 The feeble rejoinder of the Roman editors was followed up in 1870 by 
Tischendorf’s Responsa ad Calumnias Romanas, &c., the tone of which pamphlet 
we cannot highly praise. 

* This practice is plainly confessed to in the Preface to the volume of 1881 
(p. xvi) without any consciousness of the fatal mistake which it involves: 
‘Facies libri Vaticani repraesentata est [ut] ea primum omnia apparerent, quae 
a priore codicis notario profecta adhuc manifesto perspiciuntur, tum ea tantum 
a posterioribus sive emendatoribus, sive instauratoribus commutata adderentur, 
quae sine scripturae confusione legi possent.’ 


118 THE LARGER UNCIALS. 


in the margin or between the lines which Tischendorf asserts 
to belong mostly to B*, a few to B*.? 

At length, after baffling delays only too readily accounted 
for by the public calamities of the Papal state, the concluding 
volume of this sumptuous and important work was published 
late in 1881. Sergius had now retired through failing eye- 
sight, and his place was taken by ‘ Henricus Canonicus Fabiani, 
Cozza (who is now Abbot of the Grotta Ferrata at Tusculum 
near Frascati, the chief seat of the monks of the Greek order 
of St. Basil) still holding the second place. From the laudatory 
tone in which the latter is spoken of (p. xiv), it would seem 
that the Preface was written by his new colleague, who 
acknowledges the help of U. Ubaldi and the Basilian monk 
Ant. Rocchi, all three ‘adjutoribus et administris miratis 
equidem se tantis viris adjutores et successores datos’ (p. Xv). 
This Preface consists of twenty-two pages, and contains 
almost nothing that is interesting to the critic, much that 
displays superficial and newly-acquired acquaintance with 
the whole subject. Fabiani assigns the end of the fourth 
century as the date of the manuscript, regarding it as only 
a few years older than the Sinaitic copy *, whose discovery he 


1 In 1z Cor. vii. 29 Vercellone joins éorw and 7o closely, but Tischendorf 
leaves a space between them, with a middle point, which he expressly states to 
be prima manu. Again, in ver. 34 Vercellone joins pweyepiotac with the following 
xa, Tischendorf in 1867 (but not in his last edition of the N. T.) interposes 
a point and space. In these minutiae Vercellone, who was not working against 
time, may be presumed to be the more accurate of the two. The editors of the 
sixth volume have no note at either place. Tischendorf detects an error of 
Vercellone, e:7e for exe Heb. ix. 1, but this has been corrected by the hand in 
some copies of the Roman volume, as also in the Commentary. 

2 His reasons for regarding the Sinaitic manuscript as the younger (see p. 89, 
note 2) are valid enough so far as they go (Praef. p. vi) : its initial letters stand 
out more from the line of the writing ; abridgements of words are fewer and less 
simple ; it contains the Ammonian sections and Eusebian canons instead of the 
antiquated divisions of its rival, and the text is broken up into smaller para- 
graphs. Tregelles, who had seen both copies, used to plead the fresher appear- 
ance of the Sinaitic, contrasted with the worn look of the Vatican MS. ; but then 
its extensive hiatus proves that the latter had been less carefully preserved. ' 

Eusebius sent to Constantine’s new city (Huseb. Vit. Const. Lib. iv) mev- 
THKOVTA owparia év Hpbépas (c. 36)...€v ToAVTEAMS HoKNMEVOLS TEVXEGL TpLOGa Kai 
Tetpagoa (ce. 37): on which last words Valesius notes, ‘Codices enim membra- 
nacei feré per quaterniones digerebantur, hoc est quatuor folia simul compacta, 
ut terniones tria sunt folia simul compacta. Et quaterniones quidem sedecim 
habebant paginas, terniones vero duodenas.’ But now that we have come to 
know that Cod. B is arranged in quires of five sheets (see p. 105), that manu- 
seript will hardly answer to the description tpiaad wat terpacad (see p. 27, note 1) 


THE VATICAN (B). II9 


hails without a vestige of ungenerous jealousy: ‘Quorum tale 
est demum par, ut potius liber Vaticanus gaudere debeat quod 
tam sui similem invenerit fratrem, quam expavescere quod 
aemulum’ (p. viii). Since that time a splendid edition has been 
issued of the New Testament in 1889, and the Old in 1890, 
under the care of the Abbate Cozza-Luzi, in which the whole 
is beautifully exhibited in photograph: so that all students 
can now examine for themselves the readings and characteristics 
of this celebrated manuscript with all but the advantage which 
is given in an examination of the original vellum itself (Novum 
Testamentum e Codd. Vat. 1209, &c. Rom. 1889, 4to): and 
gratitude is due from all textual scholars to the authorities of 
the Vatican. 

Those who agree the most unreservedly respecting the age of 
the Codex Vaticanus, vary widely in their estimate of its critical 
value. By some it has been held in such undue esteem that its 
readings, if probable in themselves, and supported (or even 
though not supported) by two or three other copies and versions, 
have been accepted in preference to the united testimony of all 


as Cod. S does. Indeed Canon Cook (Revised Version, &¢., p. 162) objects 
to Valesius’ explanation altogether, on the ground that his sense would rather 
require tpimAda Kal TerpaTAda, and that the rare words tpiood (‘three by three’) 
and rerpacoa (‘four by four’) exactly describe the arrangement of three columns 
on a page in Cod. B, and four on a page in Cod. N. The Canon has since 
observed that the same view is maintained by O. von Gebhardt (‘ Bibel-text’ in 
Herzog’s Real-Encyklopiidie, Leipsic 1878, second edition). On the other hand 
Archdeacon Palmer, in an obliging communication made to me, comparing the 
words mevtjkovta owparia év SipOépais eyratacKevors (¢. 36) with év moAuTEAas HoKN- 
Hevols TevXECW TpLocd Kal TeTpacod SiaTeuWavTwy uav, and interpreting Eusebius’ 
compliance (c. 37) by means of Constantine’s directions (¢. 36), is inclined to 
refer tpiocd Kat TeTpacod to owpdria, as if it were ‘we sent abroad the collections 
{of writings] in richly adorned cases, three or four in a case.’ It will probably 
be thought that the expression is on the whole too obscure to be depended on for 
any controversial purposes. It is safer to argue that if the sections and canons 
extant in Cod. 8 be by a contemporary hand (see p. 93, and Dean Gwynn’s 
Memoranda in our Addenda for that page), that circumstance, the great antiquity 
of the manuscript considered, will confirm the probability of Eusebius’ con- 
nexion withit. Eusebius agrees also with & in omitting 4 7vAn, Matt. vii. 13, and 
knew of copies, not however the best or with his approval, which inserted jaatou 
before rod mpopprov in Matt. xiii. 35: S being the only uncial which exhibits 
that reading. So again Eusebius after Origen maintains the impossible number 
éxarov ééqrovra of S and a few others in Luke xxiv. 18. Dr. C. R. Gregory, Prole- 
gomena, pp. 847, 348, inclines to the belief that B and N were among the fifty 
MSS. sent by Eusebius to Constantine about a.p. 331-2. Canon Cook’s entire 
argument (Revised Version of the First Three Gospels (1882), pp. 160-165) should 
be consulted. 


I20 THE LARGER UNCIALS. 


authorities besides: while others, admitting the interest due to 
age, have spoken of its text as one of the most vicious extant. 
Without anticipating what must be discussed hereafter we may 
say at once, that, while we accord to Cod. B at least as much 
weight as to any single document in existence, we ought never to 
forget that it is but one out of many, several of them being nearly 
(and one quite) as old, and in other respects not less worthy of 
confidence than itself. One marked feature, characteristic of this 
copy, is the great number of its omissions, which has induced 
Dr. Dobbin to speak of it as presenting ‘an abbreviated text of 
the New Testament :’ and certainly the facts he states on this 
oint are startling enough!. He calculates that Codex B leaves 
p gS & 
out words or whole clauses no less than 330 times in Matthew, 
365 in Mark, 4389 in Luke, 357 in John, 384 in the Acts, 681 
in the surviving Epistles ; or 2,556 times in all. That no small 
proportion of these are mere oversights of the scribe seems 
evident from the circumstance that this same scribe has repeatedly 
written words and clauses twice over, a class of mistakes which 
Mai and the collators have seldom thought fit to notice, inasmuch 
as the false addition has not been retraced by the second hand, 
but which by no means enhances our estimate of the care 
employed in copying this venerable record of primitive Chris- 
tianity 7. Hug and others have referred the origin of Codex B to 
Egypt, but (unlike in this respect to Codex A) its history does 
not confirm their conjecture, and the argument derived from 
orthography or grammatical forms, is now well understood to 
be but slight and ambiguous*. Dr. Hort, on no very substantial 

1 Dublin University Magazine, Nov. 1859, p. 620. Even Bishop Lightfoot, 
a strong and consistent admirer of the manuscript, speaks of its ‘impatience of 
apparently superfluous words’ (Epistle to the Colossians, p. 316). Dr. Hort 
(Introduction, p. 285) pleads that such facts ‘have no bearing on either the 
merits or the demerits of the scribe of B, except as regards the absolutely 
singular readings of B,’ whereas multitudes of these omissions are found in 
other good documents. ; 

2 Dean Burgon cites four specimens of such repetitions : Matt. xxi. 4, five 
words written twice over ; ib. xxvi. 56-7, six words ; Luke i. 37, three words or 
one line ; John xvii. 18, six words. These, however, are but a few out of many. 
Nor is Tischendorf’s judgement at variance with our own. Speaking of some 
supposed or possible gross errata of the recent Roman edition, he puts in the 
significant proviso ‘tamen haee quoque satis cum universa scripturae Vaticanae 
vitiositate conveniunt’ (Appendix N.T. Vaticani, 1869, p. xvii). 

5’ The latest Roman editors incline to an Egyptian origin, rather than one 


suggested in Magna Graecia, but the only fresh reason they allege can have very 
slight weight, namely, that two of the damaged leaves have been repaired by 


Plate X.: 


cen 00 *1BUIBCY, 9 meee 2. sc esaad. -dowpe , 9HL/%3 , dvf, oy 0H « sadod, flor /20Hr | 
jus, wane, sepug “om2,9a.yey,I2,| |-13A3 SEP BEAON: nein Snare oe 
SEP , WNW , Ne, QUIS TT 

ef, qorerg mus ,1v,9vEFA A x 

€., re8)4, 109, veeguy lige hes 
"ebzge, MU. PuIbe, (yy, 1 


| lay" woDot vO ADH R ecwnoo 
“ODdgO », AOIN SUINDY ,NOIN, NOL 
2 910X , NOOHI, Sm393Nnad, 90VE!| © 


ere 
ROD Njal, HONEUS, 2g | a 


‘dey ‘naqueqz ences rdey ‘donw3AAnn3, lols ioeeg cee l/ 
(98). 
A ow pea 
Ad1KOL reo 


NYIO HV SONHLL WvIss}999 
9xy99a7 


NIINIWIOLS 


(sz) 


ABE AngoneX ars aa tase Vis Ry 


(+z) 


” , 


CODEX EPHRAEMI (C). I2I 


grounds, is ‘inclined to surmise that B and 8 were both written 
in the West, probably at Rome’ (Introduction, pp. 265-7). 


C. CopEx Erxraemt, No. 9, in the Royal Library of Paris, is 
a most valuable palimpsest containing portions of the Septuagint 
version of the Old Testament on sixty-four leaves, and fragments 


_of every part of the New on 145 leaves, amounting on the whole 


to less than two-thirds of the volume’. This manuscript seems 
to have been brought from the East by Andrew John Lascar 
[d. 1535], a learned Greek patronized by Lorenzo de’ Medici; it 
once belonged to Cardinal Nicolas Ridolphi of that family, was 
brought into France by Queen Catherine de’ Medici of evil 
memory, and so passed into the Royal Library at Paris®. The 
ancient writing is barely legible, having been almost removed 
about the twelfth century to receive some Greek works of 
St. Ephraem, the great Syrian Father [299-378]. A chemical 
preparation applied at the instance of Fleck in 1834, though it 
revived much that was before illegible, has defaced the vellum 
with stains of various colours, from green and blue to black and 
brown. The older writing was first noticed by Peter Allix 


pieces of papyrus. The learned Ceriani of Milan believes that Cod. B was 
written in Italy, Cod. ~ in Palestine or Syria (Quarterly Review, April, 1882, 
p. 355). The supposed Eusebian origin of both has been already stated. 

* As this manuscript is of first-rate importance it is necessary to subjoin a full 
list of the passages it contains, that it may not be cited e silentio for what it does 
not exhibit : Matt. i. 2—v. 15; vii. 5—xvii. 26 ; xviii. 28 —xxii. 20 ; xxiii. 17— 
xxiv. 10 ; xxiv. 45—xxv. 80; xxvi. 22—xxvii. 11; xxvii. 47—xxviii. 14 : Mark i. 
I7—vi. 31; viii. 5—xii. 29; xiii, 19—xvi. 20: Luke i. 2—ii. 5; ii. 42—iii. 21; 
tv. 25—vi. 4; vi. 37—vii. 16 or 17 ; viii. 23—xii. 3 ; xix. 42—xx. 27 ; xxi. 21—xxii. 
19; xxiii. 25—xxiv. 7; xxiv. 46-53: John i. 1-41; iii. 33—v. 16; vi. 388—vili. 
$3 vil. 34—ix. 11; xi. 8-46; xiii, 8—xiv. 7; xvi. 21—xviii. 36 ; xx. 26—xxi. 25: 
Acts 1. 2—iv. $ ; v. 85—x. 42; xiii. L—xvi. 36; xx. 10—xxi. 30; xxii. 21—xxiii. 
18 ; xxtv. 15—xxvi. 19 ; xxvii. 16—xxviii. 4: James i. 1—iv. 2: 1 Pet. i, 2—iv. 
6: 2 Pet.i.l—rJohn iv.2: 3 John 3-15 : Jude 3-25: Rom. i. 1—ii.5 ; iii. 21—ix, 
6 ; x. 15—xi. $1; xiii. 10—x Cor. vii. 18 ; ix. 6—xiii. 8 ; xv. 40—2 Cor. x. 8: Gal. 
3. 20—vi. 18: Eph. ii. 18—iv. 17: Phil. i. 22—iii.5: Col. i, 1—x Thess. ii. 9: 
Heb. it. 4—vii. 26 ; ix. 15—x. 24 ; xii. 15—xiii. 25: 1 Tim. iii. 9—v. 20; vi. 21— 
Philem. 25 : Apoe. i. 2—iii. 19 ; v. 14—vii. 14 ; vii. 17—-viii. 4; ix. 17—x. 10; xi. 3— 
xvi. 18 5 xviii. 2—xix. 5. Of all the books only a John and 2 Thess. are entirely 
lost ; about thirty-seven chapters of the Gospels, ten of the Acts, forty-two of the 
Epistles, eight of the Apocalypse have perished. The order of the books is indi- 
eated, p. 74. 

* The following Medicean manuscripts seem to have come into the Royal 
Library by the same means ; Evan. 16, 19, 42, 317. Act. 12, 126. Paul. 164. It 
appears therefore that Cod. C was not one of the manuscripts bought of Marshal 
Strozzi (Pattison, Life of Is. Casaubon, p. 202), which were only 800 out of the 
4,500 which belonged to the Queen (ibid. p. 204). 


[22 THE LARGER UNCIALS. 


nearly two centuries ago; various readings extracted from it 
were communicated by Boivin to Kuster, who published them 
(under the notation of Paris 9) in his edition of Mill’s N.T., 
1710. A complete collation of the New Testament was first 
made in 1716 by Wetstein, then very young, for Bentley’s pro- 
jected edition, for which labour (as he records the fact himself) 
he paid Wetstein £50. This collation Wetstein of course used 
for his own Greek Testament of 1751-2, and though several 
persons subsequently examined the manuscript, and so became 
aware that more might be gathered from it, it was not until 
1843 that Tischendorf brought out at Leipsic his full and noble 
edition of the New Testament portion; the Old Testament he 
published in 1845. Although Tischendorf complains of the 
typographical errors made in his absence in the former of these 
two volumes, and has corrected them in the other, they probably 
comprise by far the most masterly production of this nature up 
to that date published ; it is said too that none but those who 
have seen Codex C can appreciate the difficulty of deciphering 
some parts of it ', in fact, whatever is not patent at first sight. 
The Prolegomena are especially valuable ; the uncial type does 
not aim at being an imitation, but the facsimile faithfully 
represents the original, even to the present colour of the ink. 
In shape Codex C is about the size of Cod. A, but not quite 
so tall; its vellum is hardly so fine as that of Cod. A and 
a few others, yet sufficiently good. In this copy there is but one 
column in a page, which contains from forty to forty-six lines 
(usually forty-one), the characters being a little larger than those 
of either A or B, and somewhat more elaborate *. Thus the points 
at the ends of sigma, epsilon, and especially of the horizontal 
line of tau, are more decided than in Codex A; delta, though 
not so fully formed as in later books, is less simple than in A, 
the strokes being of less equal thickness, and the base more 

1 Bp. Chr. Wordsworth (N. T. Part iv. p. 159) reminds us of Wetstein’s state- 
ment (Bentley’s Correspondence, p. 501) that it had cost him two hours to read 
one page ; so that his £50 were not so easily earned, after all. This collation is 
preserved in Trinity College Library, B. xvii. 7, 9. 

* Dr. Hort, with his ever ready acuteness, draws certain inferences to be 
discussed hereafter from the fact that a displacement in the leaves of the 
exemplar wherefrom the Apocalypse in Cod. C was copied, which the scribe 
of C did not notice, proves it to have been a book of nearly 120 small leaves, 


and accordingly that it ‘formed a volume either to itself or without con- 
siderable additions’ (Introduction, p. 268). 


CODEX EPHRAEMI (C). 123 


ornamented. On the other hand, alpha and pi are nearer the 
model of Codex B. Jota and wupsilon, which in Cod. A and 
many other copies have two dots over them when they com- 
mence a syllable, and are sometimes found with one dot, have 
here a small straight line in their place (see p. 36). There are 
- no breathings or accents by the first hand: the apostrophus is 
found but rarely, chiefly with Proper names, aséad’. The uncial 
writing is continuous ; the punctuation of Cod. C, like that of A 
and B, consisting only of a single point, mostly but not always 
put level with the top of the preceding letter ; wherever such 
a point was employed, a space of one letter broad was usually 
left vacant: these points are most common in the later books 
of the N.T. The xefddaia are not placed in the upper margin of 
the page as in Cod. A, but a list of their rirAo. preceded each 
Gospel: the so-called Ammonian sections stand in the margin, 
but not at present the Eusebian canons; though, since lines of 
the text written in vermilion have been thoroughly washed out, 
the canons (for which that colour was commonly employed) 
may easily have shared the same fate (see p. 61). There is no 
trace of chapters in the Acts, Epistles, or Apocalypse, and both 
the titles and subscriptions to the various books are very simple. 
Capital letters are used quite as freely as in Cod. A, both at the 
commencement of the (Ammonian) sections, and in many other 
places. All these circumstances taken together indicate for 
Cod. C as early a date as the fifth century, though there is 
no sufficient cause for deeming it at all older than Cod. A. 
Alexandria has been assigned as its native country, for the very 
insufficient reasons stated when we were describing A and B. 
It is carefully transcribed, and of its great critical value there is 
no doubt; its text seems to stand nearly midway between A and 
B, somewhat inclining to the latter. Two correctors have been 
very busily at work on Cod. C, greatly to the perplexity of the 
critical collator: they are respectively indicated by Tischendorf 
as C**, C***, The earliest, or the second hand, may have been 
of the sixth century, and his corrections are for some cause 
regarded by Dr. Hort as almost equally valuable for critical 
purposes with the manuscript itself: the second corrector, or 
the third hand, is perhaps of the ninth century, and he 
revised such portions as were adapted to ecclesiastical use, 
inserting many accents, the rough breathing, and some vocal 


124 THE LARGER UNCIALS. 


notes. By him or more probably by a fourth hand (who did 
not change the text, but added some liturgical directions in the 
margin) small crosses were interpolated as stops, agreeably to 
the fashion of their times. 


D or THE GOSPELS AND Acts, CoDEX BEZAE GRAECO-LATINUS, 
belongs to the University Library at Cambridge, where the open 
volume is conspicuously exhibited to visitors in the New 
Building (Nn. 1. 41). It was presented to the University in 
1581 by Theodore Beza, for whom and his master Calvin the 
heads of that learned body then cherished a veneration which 
already boded ill for the peace of the English Church 1. Between 
the Gospels (whose order was spoken of above, pp. 72-4) 
and the Acts, the Catholic Epistles once stood, of which only 
a few verses remain in the Latin translation (3 John ver. 11-15), 
followed by the words ‘ epistulae Johannis III explicit, incipit 
actus apostolorum,’ as if St. Jude’s Epistle were displaced or 
wanting. There are not a few hiatus, both in the Greek and 
Latin texts”, The contents of this remarkable document were 
partially made known by numerous extracts from it, under the 
designation of #’, in the margin of Robert Stephen’s Greek 
Testament of 1550, whose account of it is that it was collated 
for him in Italy by his friends (7d 8 6’ éorl 16 éy “Iradla tnd roy 
nyetépwv avtiBrndev pirwv. Epistle to the Reader) *. It is not 
very easy to reconcile this statement with Beza’s account pre- 


1 Very remarkable is the language of the University in returning thanks for 
the gift: ‘Nam hoc scito, post unicae scripturae sacratissimam cognitionem, nullos 
unquam ex omni memoria temporum scriptores extitisse, quos memorabili viro 
Johanni Calvino tibique praeferamus.’ Scrivener’s Codex Bezae, Introd. p. vi. 

2 Matt. i. 1-20; vi. 20—ix. 2; xxvii. 2-12: John i. 16—iii. 26: Acts viii. 
29—x. 14; xxi. 2-10; 15-18 (though Ussher, Mill, Wetstein and Dickinson 
cite several readings from these verses, which must have been extant in their 
time); xxii. 10-20; 29—xxviii. 31 in the Greek: Matt. i. 1-11; vi. 8—viii. 
27; xxvi. 65—xxvii. 1: John i. 1—iii. 16: Acts viii. 20—x. 4; xx. 31—xxi. 2; 
7-10; xxii. 2-10; xxii. 20—xxviii. 31 in the Latin. The original writing has 
perished in the following, which are supplied by a scribe of not earlier than 
the ninth century: Matt. iii. 7-16: Mark xvi. 15-20: John xviii. 14—xx. 13. 
in the Greek: Matt. ii. 21—iii. 7: Mark xvi. 6-20: John xviii. 2—xx.1 in the 
Latin. A fragment, containing a few words of Matt. xxvi. 65-67 (Latin) and 
xxvii. 2 (Greek), (Fol. 96, Scrivener), was overlooked by Kipling. 

’ It is surprising that any one should have questioned the identity of Cod. D 
with Stephen’s 6’. No other manuscript has been discovered which agrees with 
8’ in the many singular readings and arbitrary additions in support of which it 
is cited by Stephen. That he omitted so many more than he inserted is no 
argument against their identity, since we know that he did the same in the 


OYKACXHMONEI 
OYZHTEITAGAYTAC 
OYMIAPOZYNETAI 
OYAOLIZE TAITOKAKON 
OFYX<AIp EVE NITAAAIKIA 
CY AXAIPEIAETHAAHOTA 
NANTACTEre) 

NAN TANICTEYEI 
MANTAGCANIzZEl 
TTANTA YNOMENE!I 
HATANH | 
OYAENOTEEKNINTE) + 


5 ig % 42) 


CH MENCONTTOIWDO ANAT WAOZA CEITON ON 
KAITOY TOE ITIONAETE AY TCO AKOACYSCEIMO! 
EMCTPAD €1cAE ON ET POCBAGTTEITON MAGHTHN 
ONHTATIA IHC AKQADYSOYNTA 
OC KAIANETIECENENTWAEITING 
€m+TocT HeOCAY TOY KATETTE NAYTO 
_K@E TICe€C TIN OTA pPAAIAW NCE ee eae 
TOY TONOYNELA@MNoOTTET POoCcaAEerelAy To 1HY- 
Ke OY TOCAET!- AETEIAYTWOIHC 
EANAY TON @GACD MENEIN OY TC 
| EWCEPKOMAITITIPOCCE CY MOIAKGAOY GE! 
EZ HAGE NOY Noy TacoAaarec eicjToyc 


Plate XIV. 


NO NAQNb17T10 SXKEST 
NONQUAERITGUAGSUASUNT 
NONINRITATUR 
NONCOCIW?ATMALUM 
NONCAUCE TSUDPE RINIGUITATEM 
CON CAUCE TAUTEMVERITATH 


OMNIMASUFFERIT 

OMNMKCREdItT (as 
OMNDMAS PERXT TOR SPOyor: 
OMNASUS TENET ey 
CARITAS NAMICI<AI HAS 
NUM GUxeMExcideT  ArECTOYCAI~ 


Canrapadare 
“4 TOLCANOsCTa 


See WHAN_ TTAPATT- TD Mata 


SICNIFICANS QUAMORT €NONORIF!CADITdM 
EThoaccumd wxisser dicrrill 1sEequEeremeEe 
CONU Saha pEeTRUSUuideT aiycipulum 
quem diducaebatihs SEquenrem 
quie TRE CUbUIT INCENA 
Superppecruserus erduatrils 
dME quisesTqurrRaAdid irre 
huncercouideny pergusdicipyAdihm 
Gmmchic etceay quid - Gerillahs 
NRNEuUMYoOlOsIC MAN ERE 
UsSJUVECUMUENIA quidAdTETUMESTEY UERE 
EXITUITERCOHICUERDUS APUTFRAT RES 


oj Sepa 
4 c 7 rai 


yp - 


CODEX BEZAE, I25 


fixed to the manuscript and still extant in his own cramped 
handwriting, wherein he alleges that he obtained the volume in 
1562 from the monastery of St. Irenaeus at Lyons (‘oriente ibi 
civili bello’), where it had long lain buried (‘postquam ibi in 
pulvere diu jacuisset’). This great city, it must be remembered, 
was sacked in that very year by the infamous Des Adrets, whom 
it suited to espouse for a while the cause of the Huguenots ; and 
we can hardly doubt that some one who had shared in the 
plunder of the abbey! conveyed this portion of it to Beza, 


whose influence at that juncture was paramount among the 
French Reformed %. 


caso of his a’ (the Complutensian Polyglott) and 7! (Codex L, Paris 62). The 
groat inaccuracy of Stephen’s margin (the text is much better revised) is so 
visible from these and other well-ascertained instances that no one ought to 
wonder if f’ is alleged occasionally (not often) for readings which D does not 
contain. On a careful analysis of all the variations imputed to B’ by Stephen, 
they will be found to amount to 889 in the parts written in the original hand, 
whereof 309 are alleged quite correctly, forty-seven a little loosely, while in eight 
instances corrected readings are regarded in error as from the original seribe, 
Of the twenty-five places which remain, all but three had been previously dis- 
covered in other copies used by Stephen, so that B’ in their case has been 
substituted by mistake for some other numeral, One of the three remaining 
has recently been accounted for by Mr, A. A, Vansittart, who has found sat 
neprooevOnoera added to d00jcera abr@ (Luke viii. 18 from Matt. xiii, 12) in 
Stephon’s 0 or Coislin 200 at Paris (No. 88, of the Gospels), I do not find p’ 
cited by Stephen after Acts xx. 24, except indeed in Rom, iii, 10 (with a’), in 
manifest error, just as in the Apocalypse xix. 14 ¢& (No, 6 of the Gospels), which 
does not contain this book, is cited instead of ve’; or asta’ is quoted in xiii. 4, 
but not elsewhere in the Apocalypse, undoubtedly in the place of us’; or as ts’, which 
had broken off at xvii. 8, reappears instead of te’ in xx. 8. In the various places 
named in the last note, wherein the Greek of Cod. D is lost, B’ is cited only at 
Matt, xxvii. 8, boyond quostion instead of n'; and for part of the reading in 
Acts ix, 81, 5 (to which the whole rightly belongs) being alleged for the other 
part. In John xix. 6, indeed, where the original Greek is missing, 8’ is cited, 
but it is for a reading actually extant in the modern hand which has there 
supplied Codex D's defects. 

‘+ Tls s’empardront des portes et do tous les lieux forts... non pas sans leur 
impiétés ob barbaries accoutumées envers les choses saintos’ (Mézeray, Hist, 
do France, tom. iii, p. 87, 1685), Accordingly, travellers are shown to this day 
the bones of uncloan animals which the Huguenots, in wanton mockery, then 
mingled with the presumed remains of St. Ironacus and tho martyrs of Lyons, 

2 Ono cannot understand why Wotstein (N. T. Proleg. vol. i, 830) should have 
supposed that Boza prevaricated as to the means whereby he procured his manu- 
seript. Ho was not the'man to be at all ashamed of spoiling the Philistines, 
and the bare mention of Lyons in connexion with the year 1562 would have 
beon abundantly intelligible scarce twenty years afterwards. It is however 
remarkablo that in tho last edition of his Annotations (1598) he nowhere calls 
it Codex Lugdunonsis, but Claromontanus (notes on Luke xix. 26; Acts xx. 8) ; 
for, though it might be natural that Boza, at cighty years of age and after the 


126 THE LARGER UNCIALS. 


Beza in his editions of the Greek Testament published in 
1582, 1589, and 1598, made some occasional references to the 
readings of his manuscript. Archbishop Whitgift borrowed it 
from Cambridge in 1583, and caused a poor transcript to be 
made of its Greek text, which he bequeathed to Trinity College 
(whereof he had been Master), in whose Library it still remains 
(B. x. 3). 

Patrick Young, of whom we have heard in connexion with 
Cod. A (p. 103 and note 1), sent extracts from Cod. D to the 
brothers Dupuy at Paris, through whom they reached Morinus 
and Steph. Curcellaeus. An unusually full collation was made 
for Walton’s Polyglott (Tom. vi, Num. xvi, 1657) by pious 
Archbishop Ussher, who devoted to these studies the doleful 
leisure of his latter years. Mill collated and Wetstein tran- 
scribed (1716) this document for their great editions of the 
Greek Testament, but they both did their work carelessly ; and 
though Bentley was allowed to keep it at home for seven 
years, his notices of its readings, as represented by Mr. Ellis 
(Bentleii Critica Sacra, pp. 2-26), or preserved in Stephen’s 
N.T. of 1549 (Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 4), were put to no practical 
use. The best collation by far was made about 1732 by John 
Dickinson of St. John’s College for John Jackson of Leicester, 
with whose other books it came into Jesus College Library 
(O. 6. 2), where it has lain neglected. But a manuscript 
replete as this is with variations from the sacred text beyond all 
other example could be adequately represented only by being 
published in full; a design entrusted by the University of 
Cambridge to Dr. Thomas Kipling, Senior Wrangler in 1768 
and afterwards Dean of Peterborough [d. 1822], whose ‘ Codex 
Theodori Bezae Cantabrigiensis’ 1793, 2 vols. fol. (in type 
imitating the original handwriting much more closely than in 
Cod. A and the rest), is a not unfaithful transcript of the text}, 


lapse of so long a time, should confound the Lyons copy with his own Codex 
Claromontanus of St. Paul’s Epistles (D); yet the only way in which we can 
account for the Codex Bezae being collated in Italy for Stephen, is by adopting 
Wetstein’s suggestion that it was the actual copy (‘antiquissimum codicem 
Graecum”’) taken to the Council of Trent in 1546 by William a Prato, Bishop of 
Clermont in Auvergne, to confirm the Latin reading in John xxi. 22 ‘sic eum volo,’ 
which D alone may seem to do. Some learned man (670 7Av jpuerépwr plrwy does 
not well suit his son Henry) might have sent to Robert Stephen from Tren the 
readings of a manuscript to which attention had been thus specially directed. 

1 Not more than eighty-three typographical errors have been detected in 


CODEX BEZAE. I27 


though the Prolegomena too plainly testify to the editor’s 
pitiable ignorance of sacred criticism, while his habit of placing 
the readings of the several later hands (very loosely dis- 
tinguished from each other) in the text, and those of the first 
hand in the notes (a defect we have also noted in the Roman 
editions of Cod. B), renders his volumes very inconvenient for 
use. Let Kipling be praised for the care and exact diligence 
his work evinces, but Herbert Marsh [1757-1839] was of all 
Cambridge men of that period the only one known to be com- 
petent for such a task. In 1864 the present writer was aided 
by the Syndies of the Cambridge Press in publishing an edition 
of Codex Bezae in common type, illustrated by a copious Intro- 
duction and critical notes, to which work the reader is referred 
for fuller information respecting this manuscript. 

The Codex Bezae is a quarto volume 10 inches high by 
8 broad, with one column on a page, the Greek text and its 
Latin version being parallel, the Greek on the left, or verso of 
each leaf, and the Latin on the right, opposite to it, on the recto 
of the next. Notwithstanding the Alexandrian forms that 
abound in it as much as in any other copy, and which have 
been held by some to prove the Egyptian origin of Codd. ABC, 
the fact of its having a Latin version sufficiently attests its 
Western origin. The vellum is not quite equal in fineness 
to that of a few others. There are thirty-three lines in every 
page, and these of unequal length, as this manuscript is arranged 
in ortxou, being the earliest in date that is so (see p. 53). The 
Latin is placed in the same line and as nearly as possible in the 
same order as the corresponding Greek. It has not the larger 
xepadaa or Kusebian canons, but only the so-called Ammonian 
sections, often incorrectly placed, and obviously in a later hand 
of about the ninth century. The original absence of these divi- 
sions is no proof that the book was not at first intended for 
ecclesiastical use (as some have stated), inasmuch as the sections 
and canons were constructed for a very different purpose (see 
above, pp. 59-63), but is another argument for its being copied 
in the West, perhaps not far from the place where it rested so 
long. Other proofs of its Occidental, perhaps of its Gallican origin, 
especially that derived from the style of the Latin version, are 


Kipling throughout his difficult task, whereof sixteen are in his Annota- 
tions, &¢. 


128 THE LARGER UNCIALS, 


collected in Scrivener's edition (Introd, pp. xxxi, xl—xlv), The 
characters are of the same size as in C, larger on the whole than 
in Ab, but betray a later age than any of those, although the 
Latin as well as the Greek is written continuously, excepting 
that in the titles and subseriptions of the several books (as in 
Codd. DH of St. Paul) the words are separated. This copy has 
paragraph divisions of unequal length peculiar to itself', They 
are indicated by placing the initial letter out in the margin, 
that letter being usually of the same size with the rest, though 
sometimes a little larger, Cod. D appears to be the earliest 
which exhibits larger letters after a pause in the middle of 
a line; but these are not very frequent, Instances of each 
case may be noticed in our facsimile (No, 42), wherein the shapes 
of kappa, rho and phi, as indicated before (pp. 82, note 1, 87, 
39), are very observable. The Greek and Latin writing on the 
opposite pages are much like each other in appearance, the Latin 
letters being round and flowing, not square as in codices a little 
earlier in date, such as the Medicean and Vatican fragments of 
Virgil. This manuscript has been corrected, first by the original 
penman with a light stroke made by a pen nearly empty; after 
him by not less than eight or nine different revisers, some nearly 
coeval with the Codex. itself, others not many centuries old, 
The changes they have made, especially when they employed 
a knife to scrape away the primitive reading, render too many 
places almost illegible. The first seribe often used a sponge to 
wash out his error before the ink was well dried in (see p, 27), 
In addition to the single point about three-fourths of the height 
of a letter up, which often subdivides the or/yo.in both languages 
(facsimile, No. 42, 1. 9) the coarse late hand which inserted the 
Ammonian sections placed double dots (:) after the numerals, and 
often inserted similar points in the text, before or over the firat 
letter of a section. Each member of the genealogy in Luke iii 
forms a separate oriyos, as in Cod, B; quotations are indicated 
by throwing the commencement of the lines which contain 
them, both Greek and Latin, about an inch back or loss 


1 In St. Luke 186 (148 Lat.) : in what remains of St, Matthew 688 (600 Tat), 
of St. Mark 148, of St. John 165 (168 Lat.), of the Acts 285, The later wapaypapal, 
indicated by / (see p. 61, note 8), though forty-five out of the forty nine are 
firmly and neatly made, and often resemble in colour the ink of the original 
scribe, can be shown to be full four centuries later (Scrivener, God, Beyae, Introd, 
p. xxviii). 


CODEX BEZAE. I2j 


(e.g. Matt. xxvi. 31; Mark i. 2, 3; Acts ii. 34, 35; iv. 25, 
26). The first three lines of each book, in both languages, 
were written in bright red ink, which was also employed in 
the alternate lines of the subscriptions, and in other slight 
ornaments. The traces of the scribe’s needle and lines (see 
p- 27) are very visible, the margin ample, and the volume on 
‘the whole in good keeping, though its first extant page (Latin) 
is much decayed, and it is stained in parts by some chemical 
mixture that has been applied to it. The portions supplied by 
a later hand are of course in the uncial Greek and cursive Latin 
characters usual at the dates assigned to them. The liturgical 
notes in the margin of the Saturday and Sunday lessons 
(avvayvocya is the form often used) are in thick letters, of a yet 
later date than the Ammonian sections. A few others for the 
great Feasts and Fast days occur; and, in a hand of about 
the twelfth century, lessons for the Festivals of St. George and 
St. Dionysius, the patron saints of England and France, as 
may be seen in the table of Menology. 

The vellum employed for Codex Bezae is arranged in quires of 
four sheets (or eight leaves) each even throughout', the numeral 
signatures of which are set prvmd manw so low down in the 
margin at the foot of the last page of each, that they are mostly 
cut off, in whole or partly, by the binder. Assuming that 
it ended with the Acts of the Apostles, it originally consisted 
of upwards of sixty-four (probably of sixty-seven) quires, of 
which the first, forty-fourth, and sixty-fourth, have each lost 
some leaves, the thirty-fourth is entire though containing but 
six leaves, while those signed I (3), IA (14), KB (22), ME (45), 
down to NB (52), NZ (57), and all after ZA (64), are wholly 
wanting. The result is that out of the 534 leaves it originally 
contained, only 406 now survive, about twelve of them being 
more or less mutilated. It is not easy to surmise what may 
have been written on the sixty-seven leaves that intervened 
between MA 5 and NI 1; the gap ends with 3 John ver. 11 


1 Bradshaw (Prothero’s Memoirs, p. 97) in a letter to the Guardian, Jan. 28, 
1868, writes thus :—‘I saw Cod. & at Leipsig per Tischendorf. I had been curious 
to know whether it was written in even quaternions throughout, like the Cod. 
Bezae, or in a series of fasciculi, each ending with a quire of varying size, like 
the Cod. Alexandrinus, and I found the latter to be the case. This, by-the-bye, 
is sufficient to prove ’—why, is not quite clear—‘that it cannot be the volume 
which Dr. Simonides speaks of having written at Mount Athos.’ 


VOL. I. K 


I30 THE LARGER UNCIALS. 


(Greek), but the space is apparently too great for the Catholic 
Epistles alone, even though we suppose that Jude was inserted 
(as appears in some catalogues) otherwise than in the last 
place. The leaves added by later hands are nine in number. 
The Greek portion of the supplement to St. John (xviii. 14—xx. 
13) much resembles in text the style of the original manuscript, 
and is often supported by Codd. NAB(C). The Latin of this 
portion is taken from the Vulgate version. 

The internal character of the Codex Bezae is a most difficult 
and indeed an almost inexhaustible theme. No known manu- 
script contains so many bold and extensive interpolations (six 
hundred, it is said, in the Acts alone), countenanced, where they 
are not absolutely unsupported, chiefly by the Old Latin and the 
Curetonian version: its own parallel Latin translation is too 
servilely accommodated to the Greek text to be regarded as an 
independent authority, save where the corresponding Greek 
is lost. 

This passage was penned by Dr. Scrivener before the pub- 
lication of the highly ingenious ‘treatise by Mr. Rendel Harris, 
entitled ‘A Study of the Codex Bezae’ (1891), being the begin- 
ning of the second volume of the Cambridge ‘Texts and Studies.’ 
Mr. Harris from curious internal evidence, such as the existence 
in the text of a vitiated rendering of a verse of Homer which 
bears signs of having been retranslated from a Latin translation, 
infers that the Greek has been made up from the Latin, and 
traces the latter to the second century. He shows its affinity 
with the text of Irenaeus, and discovers traces in it of Montanism. 
He opens up many points of interest for any one who would 
examine this ‘singular Codex’: but injustice must not be done 
to the fertile author by supposing that in what is evidently 
‘a Study’ he concludes that he has settled all the numerous 
questions which he broaches. No one however can really 
investigate the Codex Bezae without studying this work, which 
will be found both instructive inthe highest degree and 
amusing. 


i 
y 
, 
(fas : 
* 
j éy eee ae 
ae 
.% mK 
: a = 


Say weet? 
rea as 


(21) 
[} OCAY'TON., TAC AH TONSA ATA Pais XI 
“hsp A. ItALOTYE pACORYAITAI- 
Marion ron ae ae 


En TwTOPAAN HNO T AMWAY 
MAyroy. es ZOMOAOPON ATE 


NOUTAGAM AP TSACAY TUN ° 
H" po ME Noo 


ae ea 1¢¢ ri 
ay’ WHTAVAIA 
THAPHTAIY 


TWH eM tH 
: TALEMETIMWN 


(29). 

BAH +H: IC rEEN 
> eth Ac 
re ae 

Gen cHae Ovi0 
AN ATIOAY CH THN 
ry Nalicaay Ty: 

( 30) 

CANT CC” pearl, 7) rw * CATER 


where reaywnire wep 
FEC-LTFEC RL ° Kem FKL re 


CHARTER: V; 


UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. 


td the manuscripts hitherto described, Codd. SABC for their 

presumed critical value, Cod. D for its numberless and strange 
deviations from other authorities, and all five for their high 
antiquity, demanded a full description. -Of those which follow 
many contain but a few fragments of the Gospels, and others 
are so recent in date that they hardly exceed in importance 
some of the best cursive copies (e.g. F GHS)'. None of these 
need detain us long. 


E. Copex Basturensis (B vi. 21, now A. N. iii. 12) (ke. 7, 
xep., Am., Hus. at foot of the pages) contains the four Gospels, 
excepting Luke iii. 4-15; xxiv. 47-53, and was written about 
the middle of the eighth century, unless (with Dean Burgon) we 
refer it to the seventh. It measures 9 x 63 inches, and contains 
318 folios. There are 247 folios verso, and 71 recto®. Three leaves 
(160, 207, 214) on which are Luke i. 69—ii. 4; xii. 58—xili. 12; 
xv. 8-20 are in a cursive and later hand, above the obliterated 
fragments of a homily as old as the main body of the manu- 
script. There is/a ‘liber praedicatorum’ on the first folio, This 
copy is one of the most notable of the later uncials, and might 
well have been published at length. It was given to a religious 
house in Basle by Cardinal John de Ragusio, who was sent on a 
mission to the Greeks by the Council of Basle (1431), and probably 
brought it from Constantinople. Erasmus much overlooked it 
for later books when preparing his Greek Testament at Basle ; 
indeed it was not brought into the Public Library there before 
1559. A collation was sent to Mill by John Battier, Greek 
Professor at Basle: Mill named it B. I, and truly declared it to 


Yet @ (Beratinus) and = (Rossanensis) contain St. Matthew and St. Mark, and 
are probably a little older than D. 

® H. C. Hoskier, Collation of Cod, 604, &e. Appendix F. Mr, Hoskier saw 
the MS. on May 18, 1886. 


K 2 


132 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


be ‘ probatae fidei et bonae notae.’ Bengel (who obtained a few 
extracts from it) calls it Basil. @: but its first real collator was 


Wetstein, whose native town it adorns. Since his time, Tisch- 


endorf in 1848, Professor Miiller of Basle and Tregelles in 
1846, have independently collated it throughout. Judging 
from the specimen sent to him, Mill (N. T. Proleg. § 1118) 
thought the hand much like that of Cod. A; the uncial letters 
(though not so regular or neat) are firm, round, and simple: 
indeed ‘the penmanship is exceedingly tasteful and delicate 
throughout. The employment of green, blue, and vermilion in 
the capitals I do not remember to have met with elsewhere’ 
(Burgon, Guardian, Jan. 29, 1873). There is but one column of 
about twenty-four lines on the page; it has breathings and accents 
pretty uniformly, and not ill placed; otherwise, from the shape of 
most of the letters (e.g. pi, facsimile No. 27, lines 1, 3), it might 
be judged of earlier date: observe, however, the oblong form 
of omicron where the space is crowded in the last line of 
the facsimile, when the older scribes would have retained 
the circular shape and made the letter very small (see 
facsimile No. 11 b. 1. 6): delta also and wi betray a less ancient 
scribe. The single stop in Cod. E, as was stated above (p. 48), 
changes its place according to the variation of its power, as in 


other copies of about the same age. The capitals at the be- 


ginning of sections stand out in the margin as in Codd. AC. 
The lists of the larger xepddaca together with the numbers of 
the sections in the margin and the Eusebian canons beneath 
them, as well as harmonizing references to the other Gospels at 
the foot of the page, names of Feast days with their Proper 
lessons, and other liturgical notices, have been inserted (as some 
think, but erroneously in Burgon’s judgement) by a later hand. 
Under the text (Mark i. 5, 6) are placed the harmonizing refer- 
ences, in the order (varying in each Gospel) Mark, Luke, John, 
Matthew. I* (John) furnishes no parallel on this page. The 
first section (a) of M? (Mark i. 1, 2) corresponds to the seventieth 
(0) of Ae (Luke vii. 27), and to the 103rd (py) of M (Matt. xi. 
10). Again the second (8) of Mark (i. 3) is parallel to the seventh 
(¢) of Luke (iii. 3), and to the eighth (7) of Matt. (iii. 3). The 
passage given in our facsimile (No. 27) is part of the third (y) of 
Mark (i. 4-6), and answers to nothing in Luke, but to the ninth 
(9) of Matt. (iii. 4-6). See p. 60, note 4. The value of this 


copp. E, F. 133 


codex, as supplying materials for criticism, is considerable. It 
approaches more nearly than some others of its date to the text 
now commonly received, and is an excellent witness for it. The 
asterisk is much used to indicate disputed passages: e.g. Matt. 
xvi. 2,3: Luke xxii. 43, 44; xxiii. 34: John viii. 2-11. (For 
_the fragments attached to this Codex, see Apoc. 15.) 


F. Coprx Borzet, now in the Public Library at Utrecht, 
once belonged to John Boreel [d. 1629], Dutch ambassador at 
the court of King James I. Wetstein obtained some readings 
from it in 1730, as far as Luke xi, but stated that he knew not 
where it then was. In 1830 Professor Heringa of Utrecht dis- 
covered it in private hands at Arnheim, and procured it for his 
University Library, where in 1850 Tregelles found it, though 
with some difficulty, the leaves being torn and all loose in a box, 
and he then made a facsimile ; Tischendorf had looked through 
it in 1841. In 1843, after Heringa’s death, H. E. Vinke pub- 
lished that scholar’s ‘Disputatio de Codice Boreeliano, which 
includes a full and exact collation of the text. Cod. F contains 
the Four Gospels with many defects, some of which have been 
caused since the collation was made which Wetstein published : 
hence the codex must still sometimes be cited on his authority 
as Fv, In fact there are but 204 leaves and a few fragments 
remaining, written with two columns of about nineteen lines each 
on the page, in a tall, oblong, upright form ; it was referred by 
Mr. H. Deane in 1876 to the eighth, by Tischendorf to the 
ninth, by Tregelles to the tenth century. In St. Luke there 
are no less than twenty-four gaps: in Wetstein’s collation it 
began at Matt. vii. 6, but now at Matt. ix. 1. Other hiatus 
are Matt. xii. 1-44; xiii. 55—xiv. 9; xv. 20-31; xx. 18—xxi. 
5: Mark i. 43—ii. 8; ii. 28—iii. 5; xi. 6-26; xiv. 54—xv. 5; 
xv. 89—xvi. 19: John iii. 5-14; iv. 23-88; v. 18-88; vi. 39- 
63 ; vii. 28—viii. 10; x. 82—xi. 3; xi. 40—xil. 3; xii. 14-25: 
it ends at John xiii. 34. Few manuscripts have fallen into 
such unworthy hands. The Eusebian canons are wanting, the 
sections standing without them in the margin. Thus in Mark 
x. 13 (see facsimile No. 28) the section ps (106) has not under 
it the proper canon B (2). The letters delta, epsilon, theta, 
omicron, and especially the cross-like psd (see p. 40), are of the 
most recent uncial form, phi is large and bevelled at both 


134 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


ends; the breathings and accents are fully and not incorrectly 
given. 


Fs, Coprex Coistin. I is that great copy of the Septuagint 
Octateuch, the glory of the Coislin Library, first made known 
by Montfaucon (Biblioth. Coislin., 1715), and illustrated by a 
facsimile in Silvestre’s Paléogr. Univ. No. 65. It contains 227 
leaves in two columns, 13 inches by 9: the fine massive uncials 
of the sixth or seventh century are much like Cod. A’s in general 
appearance. In the margin primd manu Wetstein found Acts 
ix. 24, 25,and so inserted this as Cod. F in his list of MSS. of the 
Acts. In 1842 Tischendorf observed nineteen other] passages of 
the New Testament, which he published in his Monumenta sacra 
inedita (1846, p. 400, &c.) with a facsimile. The texts are Matt. 
v.48; xii. 48; xxvii. 25: Lukei. 42; ii. 24; xxiii. 21: John vy. 
35; vi. 53, 55: Acts iv. 33, 34; ix. 24, 25; x. 18,15; xxii. 22: 
1 Cor. vii: 39; xi. 29: 1: Cor. iii. 18; ix. 7; xi'33: Galle 
222° Qol..ii. 16,117-; Heb: X.226, 


G. Cop. HARLEIAN. 5684 These two copies were brought 
or WoLFi A, from the East by Andrew Eras- 

H. Cop. Wotrit B. mus Seidel, purchased by La 
Croze, and by him presented to J. C. Wolff, who published 
loose extracts from them both in his ‘ Anecdota Graeca’ (vol. iii. 
1723), and barbarously mutilated them in 1721 in order to send 
pieces to Bentley, among whose papers in Trinity College Library 
(B. xvil. 20) Tregelles found the fragments in 1845 (Account of 
the Printed Text, p. 160). Subsequently Cod. G came with the 
rest of the Harleian collection into the British Museum ; Cod. 
H, which had long been missing, was brought to light in the 
Public Library of Hamburg, through Petersen the Librarian, 
in 1838. Codd. GH have now been thoroughly collated both 
by Tischendorf and Tregelles. Cod. G appears to be of the 
tenth, Cod. H of the ninth century, and is stated to be of higher 
critical value. Besides the mutilated fragments at Trinity 
College (Matt. v. 29-31; 39-43 of Cod. G; Luke i. 3-6; 13-15 
of Cod. H), many parts of both have perished: viz. in Cod. 
G 372 verses; Matt. i. l—vi. 6; vii. 25—viii. 9; viii. 23—ix. 
2; xxviii. 18—Mark i. 13; xiv. 19-25: Luke i. 1-18; vy. 4— 
vil. 3; villi. 46—ix. 5; xii. 27-41; xxiv. 41-58: John xviii. 


Wo A ISOACYE 


(35) 


Plate XI. 


(31,) 


a I Aaeg AA ~ 4 see 
NTACARTELAYTOLCH TIZH 


ETT Eb QA FI a eA ee BEL CAEL € 


PALE P MUN EY OMEN OIA 1A,A 


? A- = 
Ieaal-fnoV nit 


AG 


NEMFAEPELAY TOICE EDX ECO EICATI AE TEFHA 


1V ONIN 
W) 


a” 


—_ 


ATETIMAUNT 


~ 


Oo 


=e 
~~ 


LitKAMA WHT 
TW 


ROT PALF WN VAT imicwh 


f nd 


THITAL 


=~ 
a4 


nen 


‘aa 


‘ % (8 
| wapakancter 


(32, 
jean mop tyra 
en eC: CLOT ONOTICON 
AY Iy Teaeeriey ey 
HET OMPOT WH 
AALWH? 6 pr pry ama 


se 


(33) 

Dey TKS Lgieey! rlecuet povant p- Gerd atpadt 
hiepmp chant paslinapre wps oped; 
pliyeyerre diet pee srevbtuepest yr a 
papria, waie Gz Wrest pipeur led 
We kb 6 chewed weet od wat pSayepry, 
“Crop btperrep aura E wourel oi ws p vet 

Tree DS me aad pow atimres 8S eurcqw soured casey 
avy baparep-ipvsaubpliyes dlr etc 
VEKgep are gag rovwpe, vrs s 
Waadie pp iceupern rt pene weprwerle 
40g pe yp ep v re hay w cep rend eo tos 
Poort rev bay OTe aU TRU Op ce Kate 

. enreieten 6, Gre LP § es TOUT yA Parkeopy 
Od weapon spe papor cube oth 
Bp iC erry yh Her ow aren ree ng oe” 

‘ mcr. Tov alee H Seer dg ya prsua rr apt 
wha: oye ares pay ey RN iar a 

4) 2 

t-onap ak AD» con 
eo sea ee ee - = a a x 
Hudeenindcn li-faz vber-nete 

¢ « a bie! 

Caynartartudcnapaksrcn 

Ly a) Ca be Sete) a: a 
crovernndcnd arba DjAvucud: 
¢ v Oe 
pakaniecoe KC7ra.p t KAA ov ME 
i V © NA ge Fe Se ; 
Ha dvcerry TOV AY: ort ka-Broe 


copp: Fy G, Ty T- 135 


5-19 ; xix. 4-27 (of which one later hand supplies Matt. xxviii. 
18—Mark i. 8: John xviii. 5-19; another Luke xii. 27-41): 
in Cod. H 679 verses; Matt. i. 1—xv. 30; xxv. 33—xxvi. 3; 
Mark i. 32—ii. 4; xv. 44—xvi. 14; Luke v. 18-32; vi. 8-22; 
ae2-19 John ix. 30—x. 25; xviii. 2-183. xx. 12-25. Cod. G 
has some Church notes in the margin; Cod. H the sections 
without the Eusebian canons; G however has both sections 
and canons; its. rérAo. and larger xepadaia are in red (those of 
St. John being Jost), and the Church notes seem primd manu. 
Each member of the genealogy in Luke iii forms a separate line. 
Both G and H are written in a somewhat rude style, with 
breathings and accents rather irregularly placed, as was the fashion 
of their times ; G in two columns of twenty-two lines each on 
a page, H in onecolumn of twenty-three lines. In each the latest 
form of the uncial letters is very manifest (e.g. delta, theta). but G 
is the neater of the two. In G the single point, in H a kind of 
Maltese cross, are the prevailing marks of punctuation. Our 
facsimiles (Nos. 29 of G, 31 of H) are due to Tregelles ; that of 
G he took from the fragment at Trinity College. Inasmuch as 


beside Matt. v. 30, 31 in Cod. G AP (4px7) is conspicuous in 
the margin, and T€ THC Ae (réAos ris A€fews) stands in the text 
itself, good scholars may be excused for having mistaken it for 
a scrap of some Evangelistarium. 


I. Cop. TiscHENDORFIAN. II at St. Petersburg, consists of 
palimpsest fragments found by Tischendorf in 1853 ‘in the 
dust of an Eastern library,’ i.e. in the Convent of St. Saba near 
the Red Sea, and published in his new series of ‘Monumenta sacra 
inedita, vol. i, 1855. On the twenty-eight vellum leaves (eight of 
them on four double leaves) Georgian writing covers the partially 
obliterated Greek, which is for the most part very hard to read. 
They compose portions of no less than seven different manu- 
scripts ; the first two, of the fifth century, are as old as Codd. 
AC (the first having scarcely any capital letters and those 
very slightly larger than the rest); the third fragment seems of 
the sixth century, nearly of the date of Cod. N (p. 139), about 
as old as Cod. P (see p. 148); the fourth scarcely less ancient : 
all four, like other palimpsests, have the pseudo-Ammonian 
sections without the Eusebian canons (see p. 61). Of the 


136 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


Gospels we have 190 verses: viz. (Frag. 1 or I,) John xi. 50— 
xii. 9; xv. 12—xvi. 2; xix. 11-24: (Frag. 2 or I,) Matt. xiv, 
18-16; 19-23 ; xxiv. 37—xxv. 1; xxv. 32-45 sic soe 
Mark ix. 14-22; xiv. 58-70: (Frag. 3 or I,) Matt. xvii. 22— 
XVili. 3; xviil. 11-19; xix. 5-14: Luke xviii. 14-25; John iv. 
52—v. 8; xx. 17-26: (Frag. 4 or Iy) Luke vii. 39-49; xxiv. 
10-19. The fifth fragment (I.), containing portions of the Acts 
and of St. Paul’s Epistles (1 Cor. xv. 58—xvi. 9: Tit. i, 1-13: 
Acts xxviii. 8-17) is as old as the third, if not as the first. The 
sixth and seventh fragments are of the seventh century: viz, 
(Frag. 6 or I;, of two leaves) Acts ii. 6-17; xxvi. 7-18: (Frag, 7 
or I,, of one leaf) Acts xiii. 39-46. In all seven are 255 verses. 
All except Frag. 6 are in two columns of from twenty-nine to 
eighteen lines each, and unaccentuated; Mrag. 6 has but one 
column on a page, with some accents. The first five fragments, so 
far as they extend, must be placed in the highest rank as critical 
authorities. The first,as cited in Tischendorf's eighth edition of 
his Greek Testament, agrees with Cod. A thirty-four times, four 
times with Cod. B, and twenty-three times with the two united ; 
it stands aloneeleven times. The text of the second and third is 
more mixed though they incline more to favour Codd. 8B; not, 
however, so decidedly as the first does Cod. A. Tischendorf gives 
us six facsimiles of them in the ‘Monumenta sacra inedita,’ Nova 
Collect. vol. i (1885), a seventh in ‘ Anecdota sacra et profana, 1855. 
From the same Armenian book, as Tischendorf thinks (and he 
was very likely to know), are taken the three palimpsest leaves 
of 2 and 3 Kings, and the six of Isaiah published by him in 
the same volume of the ‘ Monumenta.’ 


I>. See N>, below. 


K. Cop. Cyprius, or No. 63 of the Royal Library at 
Paris, shares only with Codd. SBMSU the advantage of being 
a complete uncial copy of the Four Gospels. It was brought 
into the Colbert Library from Cyprus in 1673; Mill inserted 
its readings from Simon; it was re-examined by Scholz, 
whose inaccuracies (especially those committed when collating 
Cod. K for his ‘Curae Criticae in Historiam texttis Evangeliorum,’ 
Heidelberg, 1820) have been strongly denounced by later editors, 
and it must be feared with too good reason. The indepen- 


Pilate 1x 
(21) 


os ALEZ EAroroycarg * €C TMNA GIKAL, 


. roninonoy 7 TaAyTAD EPO : 
nAME OY the 
XEN A EATS ae, "© OBOYN'T O = 
Aaccicatsicenat ticse 30 AR ees 


isan ENEOVA EN FL a i 
eee NACTACAGH wer 


GITTON- € eRIN NM | te 
Torap Ge pr oe 
BFS siz azzzzzyz 

By (22) 

; 


DAN TOG IY Ry 
SIC TOMAON> 
ARG KANG IY 
TONOAMME 
Hie OGG. INA 


r = = ies y. Ss 
i = =4 Faia a —— 
{ SB, i se eeu ee TRO Uy 

ng at i if Wy oN | 


ae ae Co prvaw operw3 “3 abe aunting a 
4 Det Snows arty) recy wow nee ae 4 pair pane pF 
a aflls Terreytter Tea Ne Ke POS o rwrb pt Ee coy Mpa 
7s 21 creep Se Sarvs stra mers cra pote 5 eve pbspe: 


coop. FL KL: 137 


dent collations of Tischendorf and Tregelles have now done all 
that can be needed for this copy. It is an oblong quarto, in 
compressed uncials, of about the middle of the ninth century 
at the latest, having one column of about twenty-one lines on 
each page, but the handwriting is irregular and varies much in 

size. <A single point being often found where the sense does 
not require it, this codex has been thought to have been copied 
from an older one arranged in orixyo.; the ends of each orixos 
may have been indicated in this manner by the scribe. The 
subscriptions, r/rAo., the sections, and indices of the xepdadaia 
of the last three Gospels are believed to be the work of a later 
hand: the Eusebian canons are absent. The breathings and 
accents are prumd manu, but often omitted or incorrectly 
placed. Itacisms and permutations of consonants are very 
frequent, and the text is of an unusual and interesting cha- 
racter. Scholz regards the directions for the Church lessons, 
even the dpxai and réAn in the margin at the beginning and 
end of lessons, as by the original scribe. He transcribes at 
length the éxdoydd.iov tdv 6 evayyedtoTrGy and the fragments of 

_a menology prefixed to Cod. K (N. T. vol. i, pp. 455-493), 
of which tables it affords the earliest specimen. The second 
hand writes at the end mpoodénta adriy [rhv déATor] 7 Tavayia 
OeordKos kal 6 dys edrdyxios. The style of this copy will be 
seen from our facsimile (No. 19) taken from John vi. 52, 53: 
the number of the section (£S”) or 66 stands in the margin, 
but the ordinary place of the Eusebian canon (: or 10) under 
it is filled by a simple flourish. The stop in 1.1 after Aeyovter 
illustrates the unusual punctuation of this copy, as may that 
after 6 w in 1. 3. 


L. Cop. Reatus, No. 62 in the Royal Library at Paris, is 
by far the most remarkable document of its age and class. It 
contains the Four Gospels, except the following passages, 
Matt. iv. 22—v. 14; xxviii. 17-20: Mark x. 16-80; xv. 2-20: 
John xxi. 15-25. It was written in about the eighth century 
and consists of 257 leaves quarto, of thick vellum, 9 inches high 
by 63 broad, with two columns of twenty-five lines each on a page, 
regularly marked, as we so often see, by the sti/us and ruler (p. 27). 
This is doubtless Stephen’s 7’, though he cites it erroneously in 
Acts xxiv. 7 bis; xxv. 14; xxvii. 1; xxviii. 11: it was even 


138 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


then in the Royal Library, although ‘Roberto Stephano’ is 
marked in the volume. Wetstein collated Cod. L but loosely ; 
Griesbach, who set a very high value on it, studied it with 
peculiar care; Tischendorf published it in full in his ‘ Monumenta 
sacra inedita, 1846. It is but carelessly written, and abounds 
with errors of the ignorant scribe, who was more probably an 
Egyptian than a native Greek. The breathings and accents are 
often deficient, often added wrongly, and placed throughout 
without rule or propriety. The apostrophus also is common, and 
frequently out of place ; the points for stops are quite irregular, 
as we have elsewhere stated (p. 48). Capitals occur plentifully, 
often painted and in questionable taste (see facsimile No. 21, 
column 2), and there is a tendency throughout to inelegant 
ornament. This codex is in bad condition through damp, the 
ink brown or pale, the uncial letters of a debased oblong 
shape: phi is enormously large and sometimes quite angular; 
other letters are such as might be looked for from its date, and 
are neither neat nor remarkably clear. The lessons for Sundays, 
festivals, &c. and the dpyaf and réAn are marked everywhere in 
the margin, especially in St. Matthew; there are also many 
corrections and important critical notes (e.g. Mark xvi. 8) in the 
text or margin, apparently primd manu. Our facsimile is taken 
from a photograph of its most important page, Mark xvi. 8, 9, 
with part of the note cited at length below. Before each Gospel 
are indices of the kepdAaia, now imperfect: we find also the rirAou 
at the head and occasionally at the foot of the several pages ; the 
numbers of the ceddAara (usually pointed out by the sign of the 
cross), the sections and Eusebian canons stand in the inner 
margin }, often ill put, as if only half understood. The critical 
weight of this copy may best be discussed hereafter; it will . 
here suffice barely to mention its strong resemblance to Cod. B 
(less, however, in St. John’s Gospel than elsewhere), to the 
citations of Origen [186-253], and to the margin of the Har- 
kleian Syriac version [A.D. 616]. Cod. L abounds in what are - 
termed Alexandrian forms, beyond any other copy of its date. 


M. Cop. Camptanus, No. 48 in the Royal Library at Paris, 


? In our facsimile (No. 21), over against the beginning of Mark xvi. 8, is set 
the number of the section (CAI or 2383), above the corresponding Eusebian 
canon (B or 2). 


copp. L, M, N. 139 


contains the Four Gospels complete in a small quarto form, written 
in very elegant and minute uncials of the end of the ninth 
century, with two columns of twenty-four lines each on a page. 
The Abbé Frangois de Camps gave it to Louis XIV, Jan. 1, 
1707. This document is Kuster’s 2 (1710); it was collated by 
Wetstein, Scholz, and Tregelles; transcribed in 1841 by Tisch- 
-endorf. Its synaxarion and menology have been published by 
Scholz in the same place as those of Cod. ,K, and obviously 
with great carelessness. “Avayvdécyara, i.e. notes of the Church 
Lessons, abound in the margin (Tischendorf thinks them prima 
manu) in a very small hand, like in style to the Oxford Plato 
(Clarke 39, above, p. 42). We find too Hippolytus’ Chronology 
of the Gospels, Eusebius’ letter to Carpianus with his canons, 
and some Arabic scrawl on the last leaf, of which the name 
of Jerusalem alone has been read, a note in Slavonic, and 
others in a contemporaneous cursive hand. Dean Burgon also 
observed at the foot of the several pages the same kind of 
harmony as we described for Cod. E. It has breathings, accents 
pretty fairly given, and a musical notation in red, so frequent in 
Church manuscripts of the age. Its readings are very good; 
itacisms and y épeAxvorixdy are frequent. Tischendorf compares 
the form of its uncials to those of Cod. V; which, judging from 
the facsimile given by Matthaei, we should deem somewhat 
less beautiful. From our facsimile (No. 32) it will be seen that 
the round letters are much narrowed, the later form of delta 
and thetw quite decided, while alpha and pi might look earlier. 
Our specimen (John vii. 53—viii. 2) represents the celebrated 
Pericope adulterae in one of its earliest forms. 


N. Coprx Purpurrus. Only twelve leaves of this beautiful 
copy were till recently believed to survive, and some former 
possessor must have divided them in order to obtain a better 
price from several purchasers than from one. Four leaves are 
now in the British Museum (Cotton, Titus C. xv), six in the 
Vatican (No. 3785), two at Vienna (Lambec. 2), at the end of 
a fragment of Genesis in a different hand. The London frag- 
ments (Matt. xxvi. 57-65 ; xxvii. 26-34: John xiv. 2-10; xv. 
15-22) were collated by Wetstein on his first visit to England in 
1715, and marked in his Greek Testament by the letter J: 
Scrivener transcribed them in 1845, and announced that they 


I40 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


contained fifty-seven various readings, of which Wetstein had 
given but five. The Vienna fragment (Luke xxiv. 138-21; 39-49) 
had long been known by the descriptions of Lambecius: Wetstein 
had called it N ; Treschow in 1773 and Alter in 1787 had given 
imperfect collations of it. Scholz first noticed the Vatican leaves 
(Matt. xix. 6-13; xx.6-22; xx. 29—xxi. 19), denoted them by TI, 
and used some readings extracted by Gaetano Marini. It was 
reserved for Tischendorf (Monumenta sacra inedita, 1846) to 
publish them all in full, and to determine by actual inspection 
that they were portions of the same manuscript, of the date of 
about the end of the sixth century. Besides these twelve leaves 
John Sakkelion the Librarian saw in or about 1864 at the 
Monastery of St. John in Patmos thirty-three other leaves con- 
taining portions of St. Mark’s Gospel (ch. vi. 53—xv. 23) 1, whose 
readings were communicated to Tischendorf, and are included in 
his eighth edition of the N. T. The others were probably stolen 
from the same place. This book is written on the thinnest 
vellum (see pp. 23, 25), dyed purple, and the silver letters (which 
have turned quite black) were impressed in some way upon it, 
but are too varied in shape, and at the end of the lines in size, 
to admit the supposition of moveable type being used, as some 
have thought to be the case in the Codex Argenteus of the Gothie 
Gospels. The abridgements OO, XO, &e. are in gold; and some 
changes have been made by an ancient second hand. The so-called 
Ammonian sections and the Eusebian canons are faithfully given 
(see p. 59), and the Vatican portion has the forty-first, forty-sixth, 
and forty-seventh rirAo. of St. Matthew at the head of the pages. 
Each page has two columns of sixteen: lines, and the letters 
(about ten or twelve in a line) are firm, uniform, bold, and 
unornamented, though not quite so much so as in a few older 
documents ; their lower extremities are bevelled. Their size is 
at least four times that of the letters in Cod. A, the punctuation 
quite as simple, being a single point (and that usually neglected) 
level with the top of the letter (see our facsimile, Plate v, No. 14, 


* Dr. Hort more exactly reckons that these leaves apparently contain Mark 
vi. 58—vii. 4; vii. 21—viii. 82; ix. 1—x. 48; xi. 7—xii. 19; xiv. 25—-xy. 22 
(Addenda and Corrigenda to Tregelles’s N. T., p. 1019), adding that Tischendorf had 
access also to a few verses preserved in the collections of the Russian Bishop 
Porphyry. They are published in Duchesne’s ‘ Archives des Missions scientifiques 
et littéraires’ (Paris, 1877), 8° sér. tom. iii. pp. 386-419. 


copp. N, O. 141 


1,3), and there is no space left between words even after stops. 
A few letters stand out as capitals at the beginning of lines; of 
the breathings and accents, if such they be, we have spoken 
above (p. 47). Letters diminished at the end of a line do not 
lose their ancient shape, as in many later books: compendia 
seribendi are rare, yet 4 stands for N at the end of a line no 
less than twenty-nine times in the London leaves alone, but , for 
a. only once. I at the beginning of a syllable has two dots over 
it, Y but one. We have discussed above (pp. 82-39) the shape of 
the alphabet in N (for by that single letter Tischendorf denotes 
it), and compared it with others of nearly the same date ; alpha, 
omega, lambda look more ancient than delta or wi (see Plate ii. 
No. 4). It exhibits strong Alexandrian forms, e. g. tapadijpwope, 
etxooav (the latter condemned secwndd manw), and not a few 
such itacisms as the changes of « and «, a: and e. 


Cop. N° (I° of Tischendorf’s N. T., eighth edition), Musrr Brr- 
TANNICI (Addit. 17136), is a 12mo volume containing the hymns 
of Severus in Syriac, and is one of the books brought thither 
from the Nitrian desert. It isa palimpsest, with a second Syriac 
work written below the first, and, under both, fowr leaves (117, 
118, 127, 128) contain fragments of seventeen verses of St. John 
(i, 16; 17; 19; 20; 23; 24; 26; 27; xvi. 7; 8; 9) although 
only one word—zepi—is preserved; 12; 13; 15; 16; 18; 19). 
These Tischendorf (and Tregelles about the same time) deciphered 
with great difficulty, as every one who has examined the manu- 
seript would anticipate, and published in the second volume of 
his new collection of ‘Monumenta sacra inedita.’ Hach page 
contained two columns. We meet with the sections without 
the Eusebian canons, the earliest form of uncial characters, no 
capital letters (see p. 51, note 2), and only the simplest kind of 
punctuation, although one rough breathing is legible. Tischen- 
dorf hesitates whether he shall assign the fragment to the fourth 
or fifth century. It agrees with Cod. A five or six times, with 
Cod. B five, with the two together six, and is against them both 
thrice. 


O. No less than nine small fragments have borne this mark. 
O of Wetstein was given by Anselmo Banduri to Montfaucon, 
and contains only Luke xviii. 11-14: this Tischendorf dis- 


142 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


cards as taken from an Evangelistarium (of the tenth century, 
as he judges from the writing) chiefly because it wants the 
number of the section at ver. 14. In its room he puts for 
Cod. O Moscow Synod. 120 (Matthaei, 15), a few leaves of about 
the ninth century (containing the fifteen verses, John i. 1,3,4; xx. 
10-13 ; 15-17; 20-24, with some scholia), which had been used 
for binding a copy of Chrysostom’s Homilies on Genesis, brought 
from the monastery of Dionysius at Mount Athos, and published 
in Matthaei’s Greek Testament with a facsimile (see ix. 257 &e., 
and facsimile in tom. xii). Further portions of this fragment 
were seen at Athos in 1864 by Mr. Philip E. Pusey. Tregelles 
has also appended it to his edition of Cod. =. In this frag- 
ment we find the cross-like psi, the interrogative ; (John xx. 
13), and the comma (ib. ver. 12). Alford’s Frag. Ath. b=Tisch. 
We—p. 145—and Frag. Ath. a are probably parts of O. The 
next five comprise N. T. hymns. 


Cop. 0%. Magnificat and Benedictus in Greek uncials of the 
eighth or ninth century, in a Latin book at Wolfenbiittel, is 
published by Tischendorf, Anecdota sacr. et prof. 1855; as is 
also O°, which contains these two and Nunc Dimittis, of the 
ninth century, and is at Oxford, Bodleian, Mise. Gr. 5, ff. 8138-41, 
O°. Magnificat in the Verona Psalter of the sixth century (the 
Greek being written in Latin letters), published by Bianchini 
(Vindiciae Canon. Script. 1740). O*, O*, both contain the 
three hymns, O% in the great purple and silver Zurich 
Psalter of the seventh century (Tischendorf, Monum. sacra 
inedita, tom. iv, 1869)?; O° of the ninth century at St. Gall 
(Cod. 17), partly written in Greek, partly in Latin. Of, also of 
the ninth century, is described by Tischendorf (N. T., eighth 
edition) once as ‘ Noroff. Petrop., once as ‘ Mosquensis.’ Os (IX) 
in the Arsenal Library at Paris (MS. Gr. 2), containing, besides 
the Psalms and Canticle of the Old Testament, the Magnijicat, 
Benedictus, and Nune Dimittis, besides the Lord’s Prayer, the 
Sanctus and other such pieces. O* Taurinensis Reg. B. vii. 


1 These songs, with thirteen others from the Old Testament and Apocrypha, 
though partially written in uncial letters, are included in a volume of Psalms and 
Hymns, whose prevailing character is early cursive. 

? From Tischendorf’s copy of 04 Dr. Caspar René Gregory has gathered readings 
in Heb. y. 8—vi. 10, and sent them to Dr. Hort. } 


copp. O, P, Q. 143 


30 (viii or ix), 52 x 4, ff. 303 (20)1. Psalter with Luke i. 46-55; 
ii. 29-31. See Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 441. 


P. Copex GUELPHERBYTANUS A.) These are two palim- 

isa siscnieee- nace nidecuer B. f psests, discovered by F. A. 
Knittel, Archdeacon of Wolfenbiittel, in the Ducal Library of 
that city, which (together with some fragments of Ulphilas’ 
Gothic version) lie under the more Sedan writings of Isidore 
of Seville. He published the whole in 17622, so far at least as 
he could read them, though Tregelles believed more might be 
deciphered, and Tischendorf, with his unconquerable energy, 
collating them both in 1854, was able to re-edit them more 
accurately, Cod. Q in the third volume (1860) and Cod. P in 
the sixth (1869) of his Monumenta sacra inedita. The volume 
(called the Codex Carolinus) seems to have been once at Bobbio, 
and has been traced from Weissenburg to Mayence and Prague, 
till it was bought by a Duke of Brunswick in 1689. Codex P 
contains, on forty-three or forty-four leaves, thirty-one fragments 
of 518 verses, taken from all the four Evangelists; Coes Q, 
on thirteen leaves, twelve fragments of 247 verses ft SS. Luke 
and John*; but all can be traced only with great difficulty. A 
few portions, once written in vermilion, have quite departed, 
but Tischendorf has made material additions to Knittel’s labours, 
both in extent and accuracy. He assigns P to the sixth, Q to 
the fifth century. Both are written in two columns, the 
uneials being bold, round or square, those of Q not a little 
the smaller. The letters in P, however, are sometimes com- 
pressed at the end of a line. The capitals in P are large and 
frequent, and both have the sections without the canons of 


1 Le., twenty lines on a page, according to the form used in this edition. 

2 They had been previously deseribed in a tract ‘Jac. Frid. Heusinger, de 
quatuor Evan. Cod. Graee. quem antiqua manu membrana scriptum Guelferby- 
tana bibliotheea servat.’ Guelf. 1752. 

* Codex P contaims Matt. i. 11-21; iii. 13—iv. 19; x. 7-19; x. 42—xi. 11; 
silt 40-50; xiv. 15—xv. 3; xv. 29-39: Mark i. 1-11; iii. 5-17; xiv. 13- 
24; 48-61; xy. 12-37; Luke i. 1-13; ii 9-20; vi. 21-42; vii. 32—viii. 2; 
Will. 31-50; ix. 26-36; x. 36—xi. 4; xii. 34-45; xiv. 14-25; xv. 13—xvi. 22; 
xviii 13-39; xx. 21—xxi 3; xxii. 3-16; xxiii 20-33; 45-56; xxiv. 1, 14— 
87: John i 29-41; ii. 13-25; xxi. 1-11. 

* Codex Q contains Luke iv. 34—v. 4; vi. 10-26; xii. 6-43; xv. 14-31; 
xyil. 34—xyiii. 15 ; xviii. 34—-xix. 11 ; xix. 47—xx. 17 ; xx, 34—xx1 8 5 xxii.27- 
46; xxiii. 30-49 : John xii. 3-20; xiv. 3-22. 


oF VOEOHVY NAL 


NKOGODNYD 
HOOHVLIDIYSI lvr'y HoGIAMd YE 


NONOLLN O'LYS WMDAV IIE LIAS 
a WIT VP HIAASLAN, 


019 lprrAg Doe 33 9 gra. 0. 
og-Hnam oohimm.j1d9m, ren, dame 
9 AY Ado G9 coodgumgAon. 

aoe ey ee inet nse 


copp. Q, R. 145 


in 1859 he calls this fragment W», reserving the letter R for 
(3) Copmx Nirrrensis, Brit. Museum, Additional 17211, the 
very important palimpsest containing on forty-eight (53) 
leaves about 516 verses of St. Luke in twenty-five fragments }, 
under the black, broad Syriac writing, being a treatise of 
Severus of Antioch against Johannes Grammaticus, of the 
eighth or ninth century. There are two columns of about 
twenty-five lines each on a page; for their boldness and sim- 
plicity the letters may be referred to the end of the sixth 
century; we have given a facsimile of the manuscript (which 
cannot be read in parts but with the utmost difficulty), and 
an alphabet collected from it (Nos. 5,17). In size and shape 
the letters are much like those of Codd. INP, only that they are 
somewhat irregular and straggling: the punctuation is effected 
by a single point almost level with the top of the letters, as 
in Cod. N. The pseudo-Ammonian sections are there without 
the Kusebian canons, and the first two leaves are devoted to the 
tirho. of St. Luke. This most important palimpsest is one of 
the 550 manuscripts brought to England, about 1847, from the 
Syrian convent of 8. Mary Deipara, in the Nitrian Desert, seventy 
miles N.W. of Cairo. When examined at the British Museum 
by the late Canon Cureton, then one of the Librarians, he 
discovered in the same volume, and published in 1851 (with six 
pages in facsimile), a palimpsest of 4000 lines of Homer's Iliad 
not in the same hand as St. Luke, but quite as ancient. The 
fragments of St. Luke were independently transcribed, with most 
laudable patience, both by Tregelles in 1854, and by Tischendorf 
in 1855, who afterwards re-examined the places wherein he 
differed from Tregelles (e.g. chh. viii. 5; xviii. 7, 10), and dis- 
covered by the aid of Dr. Wright a few more fragments of chh. 
vi-viii. Tischendorf published an edition of Cod. R in his 
‘Monumenta sacra inedita,’ vol. ii, with a facsimile: the amended 
readings, together with the newly-discovered variations in chh. 
vi. 31-86, 39, vii. 44, 46, 47, are inserted in the eighth edition of © 
his Greek Testament. In this palimpsest as at present bound 

! Codex R contains Luke i, 1-18 ; i. 69—ii. 4; 16-27; iv. 88—v. 5 ; v. 25—vi. 
8; 18-86, 89; vi. 49—vii. 22; 44, 46, 47; viii. 5-15; viii. 25—ix. 1; ix. 12-48; x. 
8-16; xi. 6-27; xii. 4-15; 40-52 ; xiii, 26—xiv. 1; xiv. 12—xv.1; xv. 18—xvi. 16; 
xvii, 21—xvili. 10; xviii. 22—xx, 20; xx, 88-47 ; xxi. 12—xxii. 15; 42-56; xxii. 71— 
xxiii. 11; xxiii, 88-51. A second hand has supplied ch. xv, 19-21. 

VOL. I. L 


146 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


up in the Museum the fragments of St. Luke end on f. 48, 
and the rest of the Greek in the volume is in later, smaller, 
sloping uncials, and contains propositions from the tenth and 
thirteenth books of Euclid. On the critical character of the 
readings of this precious fragment we shall make some com- 
ments below. 


S. Coprx VATICANUS 354 contains the four Gospels entire, 
and is amongst the earliest dated manuscripts of the Greek 
Testament (p. 41, note 2). This isa folio of 234 leaves, written in 
large oblong or compressed uncials: the Epistle to Carpianus 
and Eusebian canons are prefixed, and it contains many later 
corrections (e.g. Luke viii. 15) and marginal notes (e.g. Matt. 
xxvii. 16,17). Luke xxii. 43,44; John v. 4; vii.538—viii. 11 are 
obelized. At the end we read éypdpe: 7 tTisia d€ATos atrn bia 
xeEtpos e408 MixayA povaxod awaprwdrod pyvl paptio a’. huépa €, 
apa s’, érovs suvé. wd. ¢: ie. A.D. 949. ‘Codicem bis dili- 
genter contulimus, says Birch:, but collators in his day 
(1781-3) seldom noticed orthographical forms or stated where 
the readings agree with the received text, so that a more 
thorough examination was still required. Tregelles only in- » 
spected it, but Tischendorf, when at Rome in 1866, carefully 
re-examined it, and has inserted many of its readings in his 
eighth edition and its supplementary leaves. He states that 
Birch’s facsimile (consisting of the obelized John v. 4) is 
coarsely executed, while Bianchini’s is too elegant; he made 
another for himself. 


T. Coprx Boreranus I, now in the Propaganda at Rome (see 
below, Evan. 180), contains thirteen or more quarto leaves 
of SS. Luke and John, with a Thebaic or Sahidic version 
at their side, but on the opposite and left page. Each page 
consists of two columns: a single point indicates a break in the 
sense, but there are no other divisions. The fragment contains © 
Luke xxii. 20—xxiii. 20; John vi. 28-67 ; vii. 6—viii. 31 (179 
verses, since John vii. 53—viii. 11 are wanting). The portion 
containing St. John, both in Greek and Egyptian, was carefully 
edited at Rome in 1789 by A. A. Giorgi, an Augustinian 
Eremite ; his facsimile, however (ch. vii. 35), seems somewhat 
rough, though Tischendorf (who has inspected the codex) says 


copp. S, T, T*. 147 


that its uncials look as if written by a Copt, from their re- 
semblance to Coptic letters}: the shapes of alpha and iota are 
specially noticeable. Birch had previously collated the Greek 
text. Notwithstanding the occasional presence of the rough 
and smooth breathing in this copy (p. 47), Giorgi refers it to 
the fourth century, Tischendorf to the fifth. The Greek 
fragment of St. Luke was first collated by Mr. Bradley H. 
Alford, and inserted by his brother, Dean Alford, in the fourth 
edition of his Greek Testament, vol. i (1859). Dr. Tregelles 
had drawn Mr. Alford’s attention to it, from a hint thrown out 
by Zoega, in p. 184 of his ‘Catalogus codd. Copt. MSS. qui in 
Museo Borgiano Velitris adservantur.’ Romae, 1810. 


T* or T¥% is used by Tischendorf to indicate a few leaves in 
Greek and Thebaic, which once belonged to Woide, and were 
published with his other Thebaic fragments in Ford’s Appendix 
to the Codex Alexandrinus, Oxon. 1799. They contain Luke 
xii. 15—xiii, 32 ; John viii. 33-42 (eighty-five verses). From the 
second fragment it plainly appears (what the similarity of the 
facsimiles had suggested to Tregelles) that T and T* are parts 
of the same manuscript, for the page of T* which contains John 
viii. 33 in Greek exhibits on its reverse the Thebaic version of 
John viii. 23-32, of which T affords us only the Greek text. 
This fact was first noted by Tischendorf (N.T. 1859), who adds 
that the Coptic ‘scribe blundered much over the Greek: e.g. 
BaBovoa Luke xiii. 21; so dexar for dexa xa, ver, 16. He 
transcribed T and Tv% (as well as T°, T°, T*, which we proceed 
to describe), for publication in the ninth volume of his ‘Monu- 
menta sacra inedita’ (1870), but owing to his death they never 
appeared. But Bp. Lightfoot gives reasons (see below, vol. il. 


1 For the Coptic style of the letters Tischendorf compares a double palimpsest 
leaf in the British Museum, containing 1 Kings viii. 58—ix. 1, which he assigns to 
the fifth century, although the capital letters stand out a little, and are slightly 
larger than the rest (Monum. sacr. ined. vol. ii. Proleg. p. xliv). But both 
Dr. Wright and Mr. E. Maunde Thompson, from their great experience in this 
style of writing, have come to suspect that it is usually somewhat less ancient 
than from other indications might be supposed. 

* Tischendorf found breathings also in the palimpsest Numbers (Monum. sac. 
ined, ubi supra, p. XXv). 


L2 


148 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


ce. 2) for thinking that this fragment was not originally a portion 
of T. 


T> at St. Petersburg much resembles the preceding in the 
Coptic-like style of writing, but is not earlier than the sixth 
century. It contains on six octavo leaves John i. 25-42; ii. 9— 
iv. 50, spaces left in the text answering the purpose of stops. 
T® has a harmony of the Gospels at the foot of the page. 


T° is a fragment of about twenty-one verses between Matt. 
xiv. 19 and xv. 8, also of the sixth century, and at St. Peters- 
burg, in the collection of Bishop Porphyry. Its text in the 
twenty-nine places cited by Tischendorf in his eighth edition 
accords with Cod. & twenty-four times, with Cod. B twenty 
times, with Codd. C and D sixteen times each, with Cod. 33 
nine times. Cod. A is wanting here. Compared with these 
primary authorities severally, it agrees with 8 alone once, with 
33 alone twice, with NB united against the rest four times: so 
that its critical character is very decided. 


T4 igs a fragment of a Lectionary, Greek and Sahidic, of 
about the seventh century, found by Tischendorf in 1866 among 
the Borgian manuscripts at Rome. It contains Matt. xvi. 
138-20; Mark i. 3-8, xii. 35-37; John xix. 23-27; xx. 30-31: 
twenty-four verses only. This fragment and the next have 
been brought into this place, rather than inserted in the list of 
Evangelistaria, because they both contained fragments of the 
Thebaic version. 


T° is a fragment of St. Matthew at Cambridge (Univ. Libr. 
Addit. 1875). Dr. Hort communicated its readings to Dr. C.R. 
Gregory, for his Prolegomena to the eighth edition of Tischen- 
dorf’s N.T. It is ‘a tiny morsel’ of an uncial Lectionary of 
the sixth century, containing only Matt. iii. 13-16, the parallel 
column probably in the Thebaic version having perished. It was 
brought, among other Coptic fragments, from Upper Egypt by 
Mr. Greville Chester. Dr. Hort kindly enables me to add to 
his description of T* (Addenda to Tregelles’ N.T. p. 1070) that 
this ‘tiny morsel’ is irregular in shape, frequently less than four 


copp. T’—U. 149 


inches in width and height, the uncial Greek letters being three- 
eighths of an inch high. There seem to have been two columns of 
either eight or more probably of twenty-four lines each on a page, 
but no Coptic portions survive. ‘If of twenty-four lines the 
fragment might belong to the inner column of a bilingual MS. 
with the two languages in parallel columns, or to the outer 
column of a wholly Greek MS. or of a bilingual MS. with the 
section in the two languages consecutively, as in Mr. Horner's 
Graeco-Thebaic fragment (Evst. 299: see p. 398). In the latter 
case it might belong to the inner column of a wholly Greek MS. 
or of a bilingual MS. with the section in two consecutive 
languages. The size of the letters renders it improbable, however, 
that the columns were of eight lines only.’ (Hort.) 


Tf Horner. See below under Thebaic or Sahidic MSS. at 
the end. 


Ts Cairo, Cod. Papadopulus Kerameus [vi or vii], 9} x 81, ff. 3 
(27), two cols., written in letters like Coptic. Matt. xx. 3-32; xxii. 
4-16. Facsimile by the Abbate Cozza-Luzi in ‘N.T. e Cod. 
Vat. 1209 nativi textus Graeci primo omnium phototypice 
representatum ’—Danesio, Rome, 1889. See Gregory, Prole- 
gomena, p. 450. 


U. Coprex Nantanus I, so called from a former possessor, is 
now in the Library of St. Mark, Venice (I. viii). It contains 
the four Gospels entire, carefully and luxuriously written in two 
columns of twenty-one lines each on the quarto page, scarcely 
before the tenth century, although the ‘letters are in general 
an imitation of those used before the introduction of com- 
pressed uncials; but they do not belong to the age when full 
and round writing was customary or natural, so that the stiff- 
ness and want of ease is manifest’ (Tregelles’ Horne, p. 202). 
It has Carp., Eus. t., xed. t., tirr., xed. pict., with much gold 
ornament. Thus while the small o in 1.1 of our facsimile (No. 
22) is in the oldest style, the oblong omicrons creep in at the 
end of lines 2 and 4. Miinter sent some extracts from this 
copy to Birch, who used them for his edition, and states that 
the book contains the Eusebian canons. Accordingly in Mark 


150 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


v. 18, B (in error for H) stands under the proper section jm (48). 
Tischendorf in 1848 and Tregelles in 1846 collated Cod. U 
thoroughly and independently, and compared their work at 
Leipsic for the purpose of mutual correction. 


V. Coprex Mosqurnsis, of the Holy Synod, is known almost" 
exclusively from Matthaei’s Greek Testament: he states, no 
doubt most truly, that he collated it ‘bis diligentissimé,’ and 
gives a facsimile of it, assigning it to the eighth century. Judging 
from Matthaei’s plate, it is hard to say why others have dated 
it in the ninth. It contained in 1779, when first collated, 
the Four Gospels in 8vo with the sections and Eusebian canons, 
in uncial letters down to John vii. 89, ovmw yap nv, and from 
that point in cursive letters of the thirteenth century, Matt. v. 44— 
vi. 12; ix. 18—x.1 being lost: when re-collated but four years 
later Matt. xxii. 44—xxiii. 35 ; John xxi. 10-25 had disappeared. 
Matthaei tells us that the manuscript is written in a kind of 
stichometry by a diligent scribe: its resemblance to Cod. M has 
been already mentioned. The cursive portion is Matthaei’s V, 
Scholz’s Evan. 250. 


W?. Cop. Rea. Paris 314 consists of but two leaves at the 
end of another book, containing Luke ix. 34-47; x. 12-22 
(twenty-three verses). Its date is about the eighth century ; the 
uncial letters are firmly written, delta and theta being of the 
ordinary oblong shape of that period. Accents and breathings 
are usually put; all the stops are expressed by a single point, 
whose position makes no difference in its power. This copy 
was adapted to Church use, but is not an Evangelistarium, 
inasmuch as it exhibits the sections and Eusebian canons’, and 
rirdou twice at the head of the page. This fragment was brought 
to light by Scholz, and published by Tischendorf, Monumenta 
sacra inedita, 1846. , 


1 I say almost, for Bengel’s description makes it plain that this is the Moscow 
manuscript from which F. C. Gross sent him the extracts that Wetstein copied 
and numbered Evan. 87. Bengel, however, states that the cursive portion from 
John vii onwards bears the date of 6508 or a.p. 1000. Scholz was the first to 
notice this identity (see Evan. 250). 

? Notwithstanding, the Eusebian canons have been washed out of W?, a 
strong confirmation of what was conjectured above, p. 61. 


‘ 


copp. V—W4. 151 


W?. Tischendorf considers the fragment at Naples he had 
formerly numbered R (2) as another portion of the same copy, 
and therefore indicates it in his seventh edition of the N.T. 
(1859) as W®. It has seventy-nine leaves, of which the fourteen 
last are palimpsest, is written in two columns, with twenty-five 
lines in each page; has the Ammonian sections and lections, and 
contains Matt. xix. 14-28; xx. 23—xxi. 2; xxvi, 52—xxvii.l; 
Mark xiii. 21—xiv. 67; Luke iii. 1—iv. 20. (Prolegomena to 
Tischendorf, p. 395.) 


W° is assigned by Tischendorf to three leaves containing 
Mark ii. 8-16; Luke i. 20-32; 64-79 (thirty-five verses), which 
have been washed to make a palimpsest, and the writing erased 
in parts by a knife. There are also some traces of a Latin 
version, but all these were used up to bind other books in 
the library of St. Gall. They are of the eighth century, or the 
ninth according to Tischendorf, edd. 7 and 8, and have appeared 
in vol. tii of ‘Monumenta sacra inedita,’ with a facsimile, whose 
style closely resembles that of Cod. A, and its kindred FG of 
St. Paul’s Epistles. 


W?! was discovered in 1857 by Mr. W. White, sub-librarian of 
Trinity College, Cambridge, in the College Library, and was 
afterwards observed and arranged by Mr. H. Bradshaw, 
University Librarian, its slips (about twenty-seven in number) 
having been worked into the binding of a volume of Gregory 
Nazianzen : they are now carefully arranged under glass (B. viii. 
5). They comprise portions of four leaves, severally containing 
Mark vii. 3-4; 6-8; 30-86; 36—viii. 4; 4-10; 11-16; ix. 2; 
7-9, in uncial letters of the ninth century, if not rather earlier, 
slightly leaning to the right. The sections are set in the 
margin without the Eusebian canons, with a table of harmony 
at the foot of each page of twenty-four lines. The ritAo are 
in red at the top and bottom of the pages, their corresponding 
numerals in the margin. The breathings and accents are 
often very faint: lessons and musical notes, crosses, &c. are in 
red, and sometimes cover the original stops. In text it much 
resembles Codd. SBDLA: one reading (Mark vii. 33) appears to 
be unique. Dr. Scrivener has included it in a volume of fresh 
collations of manuscripts and editions which is shortly to appear 
under the accomplished editorship of Mr. J. Rendel Harris. 


152 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


W? is a fragment containing John iv. 7-14, in three leaves, 
found by the Very Rev. G. W. Kitchin, Dean of Winchester, in 
Christ Church Library, when Tischendorf was at Oxford in 1865. 
It much resembles O at Moscow, and, like it, had a commen- 
tary annexed, to which there are numeral references set before 
each verse. 


W' is a palimpsest fragment of St. Matt. xxv. 31-36, and 
vi. 1-18 (containing the doxology in the Lord’s Prayer), of about 
the ninth century, underlying Wake 13 at Christ Church, Oxford © 
(Acts 192, Paul. 246), discovered by the late Mr. A. A. Vansittart 
(Journal of Philology, vol. ii. no. 4, p. 241, note 1). 


X. CopEx Mownacensits, in the University Library at Munich 
(No. 3s), is a valuable folio manuscript of the end of the ninth 
or early in the tenth century, containing the Four Gospels 
(in the order described above, with serious omissions1, and 
a commentary (chiefly from Chrysostom) surrounding and 
interspersed with the text of all but St. Mark, in early cursive 
letters, not unlike (in Tischendorf’s judgement) the celebrated 
Oxford Plato dated 895. The very elegant uncials of Cod. X 
‘are small and upright; though some of them are compressed, 
they seem as if they were partial imitations of those used in 
very early copies’ (Tregelles’ Horne, p. 195). Each page has 
two columns of about forty-five lines each. There are no 
divisions by xepdaAaua or sections, nor notes to serve for ecclesi- 
astical use. From a memorandum we find that it came from 
Rome to Ingoldstadt, as a present from Gerard Vossius [1577- 
1649]; from Ingoldstadt it was taken to Landshut in 1803, 
thence to Munich in 1827. When it was at Ingoldstadt Gries- 
bach obtained some extracts from it through Dobrowsky ; Scholz 
first collated it, but in his usual unhappy way; Tischendorf in 
1844, Tregelles in 1846. Dean Burgon examined it in 1872. 


1 Codex X contains Matt. vi. 6,10, 11; vii. 1—ix. 20; ix. 34—xi. 24; xii. 
9—xvi. 28 ; xvii. 14—xviii, 25 ; xix. 22—xxi. 138; 28—xxii. 22; xxiii. 27—-xxiv. 
2; 238-85 ; xxv. 1-80; xxvi. 69—xxvii. 12; Mark vi. 47—Luke i. 37; ii. 19— 
ili, 88; iv. 21—x. 87; xi. 1—xviii. 43 ; xx. 46—John ii. 22 ; vii. 1—xiii. 5; xiii. 
20—xv. 25; xvi. 23—xxi. 25. The hiatus in John ii, 22—vii. 1 is supplied on 
paper in a hand of the twelfth century ; Mark xiv. 61-64 ; xiv. 72—xv. 4; xv. 383— 

- Xvi. 6 are illegible in parts, and xvi. 6-8 have perished. Matt. v. 45 survives only 
in the commentary. 


TAWA G 


PRICUIRGC CE CTECERCE 


bo. ae 


11901 NU WRaNp>WNAt 
PUR MOLI KRAUILAR TUM R NTE ORT 
WIN VLAN ODAC VHS UNACLMINYINLL f 


(er) 


QIMNVBENHSOIPM NOY.L,OF 
_MLPTTITTON®.LO.LY-RH 
OOO OIVO DOIN XIAP NLLE) 

—  NO©TTHIOTT 

\% PECDOIONIOMAJION& 


(8T) 


—s 


copp. W*—2Z. 153 


Y. Coprx BARBERINI 225 at Rome (in the Library founded 
by Cardinal Barberini in the seventeenth century) contains on 
six large leaves the 137 verses John xvi. 3—xix. 41, of about 
the eighth century. Tischendorf obtained access to it in 1843 
for a few hours, after some difficulty with the Prince Barberini, 
and published it in his first instalment of ‘Monumenta sacra 
inedita, 1846. Scholz had first noticed, and loosely collated 
it. A later hand has coarsely retraced the letters, but. the 
ancient writing is plain and good. Accents and breathings are 
most often neglected or placed wrongly: x, Am are frequent 
at the end of lines. For punctuation one, two, three or 
even four points are employed, the power of the single point 
varying as in Codd. E ©* and B of the Apocalypse. The 
pseudo-Ammonian sections are without the Eusebian canons: 
and such forms as Ayjpyerar xvi. 14, Ajpweode ver. 24 occur. 
These few uncial leaves are prefixed to a cursive copy of the 
Gospels with Theophylact’s commentary (Evan. 392): the text 
is mixed, and lies about midway between that of Cod. A and 
Cod. B. 


Z. CopEx DUBLINENSIS RESCRIPTUS, one of the chief palimp- 
sests extant, contains 295 verses of St. Matthew’s Gospel in 
twenty-two fragments!.> It is of a small quarto size, originally 
105 inches by 8, now reduced to 8} inches by 6, once containing 
120 leaves arranged in quaternions, of which the first that 
remains bears the signature 13 (If): fourteen sheets or double 
leaves and four single leaves being all that survive. It was 
discovered in 1787 by Dr. John Barrett, Senior Fellow of Trinity 
College, Dublin, under some cursive writing of the tenth century 
or later, consisting of Chrysostom de Sacerdotio, extracts from 
Epiphanius, &e. In the same volume are portions of Isaiah 
(eight leaves) and of Gregory Nazianzen, in erased uncial letters, 
the latter not so ancient as the fragment of St. Matthew. All 
the thirty-two leaves of this Gospel that remain were engraved 
in copper-plate facsimile? at the expense of Trinity College, and 

1 Codex Z contains Matt. i. 17—ii. 6 ; ii. 18-20; iv. 4-13; v. 45—vi. 15; 
vii. 16—vili. 6; x. 40—xi. 18; xii. 48—xiii. 11 ; 57—xiv. 19; xv. 18-23; xvii. 
9-17 ; 26—xviii. 6 ; xix. 4-12 ; 21-28; xx. 7—xxi. 8; 23-30; xxii. 16-25; 37— 
XXill. 3; 15-23 ; xxiv. 15-25; xxv. 1-11; xxvi. 21-29; 62-71. 

2 Not in moveable type, as a critic in the Saturday Review (Aug. 20, 1881) seems 
to suppose. 


154 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


published by Barrett in 1801, furnished with Prolegomena, and 
the contents of each facsimile plate in modern Greek characters, 
on the opposite page. The facsimiles are not very accurate, and 
the form of the letters is stated to be less free and symmetrical 
than in the original: yet from these plates (for the want of 
a better guide) our alphabet (No. 6) and specimen (No. 18) have 
been taken. The Greek type on the opposite page was not 
very well revised, and a comparison with the copper-plate will 
occasionally convict it of errors, which have been animadverted 
upon more severely than was quite necessary. The Prolegomena 
were encumbered with a discussion of our Lord’s genealogies 
quite foreign to the subject, and the tone of scholarship is not 
very high; but Barrett's judgement on the manuscript is correct 
in the main, and his conclusion, that it is as old as the sixth 
century, has been generally received. Tregelles in 1853 was 
permitted to apply a chemical mixture to the vellum, which 
was already miserably discoloured, apparently from the purple 
dye: he was thus enabled to add a little (about 200 letters) 
to what Barrett had read long since1, but he found that in 
most places which that editor had left blank, the vellum had 
been cut away or lost: it would no doubt have been better 
for Barrett to have stated, in each particular case, why he had 
been unable to give the text of the passage. A far better 
edition of the manuscript, including the fragment of Isaiah, 
and a newly-discovered leaf of the Latin Codex Palatinus 
(e), with Prolegomena and two plates of real facsimiles, was 
published in 1880 by T. K. Abbott, B.D., Professor of Biblical 
Greek in the University of Dublin. He has read 400 letters 
hitherto deemed illegible, and is inclined to assign the fifth 
century as the date of the Codex. Codex Z, like many others, 
and for the same orthographical reasons, has been referred to 
Alexandria as its native country. It is written with a single 
column on each page of twenty-one or twenty-three lines’. 
The so-named Ammonian sections are given, but not the 


1 Mr. E. H. Hansell prints in red these additional readings thus fresh brought 
to light in the Appendix to his ‘ Texts of the oldest existing manuscripts of the 
New Testament,’ Oxford, 1864. 

2 ¢Barrett’s edition shows that of the sixty-four pages of the MS. fifty had 
originally twenty-one lines to the page, and fourteen had twenty-three.’ Dr. 
Ezra Abbot. 


copp. .Z, I. 155 


Eusebian canons: the rirAo: are written at the top of the pages 
by a later hand according to Porter and Abbott, though this 
may be questioned (Gebhardt and Harnack’s ‘Texte,’ &c., I. iv. 
p. xxiii ff, 1883), their numbers being set in the margin. The 
writing is continuous, the single point either rarely found or 
quite washed out: the abbreviations are very few, and there 
are no breathings or accents. Like Cod. B, this manuscript 
indicates citations by > in the margin, and it represents N 
by —, but only at the end of a word and line. A space, 
proportionate to the occasion, is usually left when there is 
a break in the sense, and capitals extend into the margin 
when a new section begins. The letters are in a plain, 
steady, beautiful hand: they yield in elegance to none, and are 
never compressed at the end of a line. The shape of alpha 
(which varies a good deal), and especially that of mu, is very 
peculiar: phi is inordinately large: delta hag an upper curve 
which is not usual: the same curves appear also in zeta, lambda, 
and chi. The characters are less in size than in N, about equal 
to those in R, much greater than in AB. In regard to the text, 
it agrees much with Codd. NBD: with Cod. A it has only 
twenty-three verses in common: yet in them A and Z vary 
fourteen times. Mr. Abbott adds that while NBZ stand together 
ten times against other uncials, BZ are never alone, but NZ 
against B often. It is freer than either of them from transcrip- 
tural errors. Codd. SBCZ combine less often than NBDZ. On 
examining Cod. Z throughout twenty-six pages, he finds it alone 
thirteen times, differing from § thirty times, from B forty-four 
times, from Stephen’s text ninety-five times. Thus it approaches 
nearer to 8 than to B. 


IT. Coprx TiscHenporrian. IV was brought by Tischendorf 
from an ‘eastern monastery’ (he usually describes the locality 
of his manuscripts in such like general terms), and was bought 
of him for the Bodleian Library (Misc. Gr. 313) in 1855, It 
consists of 158 leaves, 12 inches x 93, with one column (of 
twenty-four not very straight or regular lines) on a page, 
in uncials of the ninth century, leaning slightly back, but 
otherwise much resembling Cod. K in style (facsimile No. 35). 


156 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


St. Luke’s Gospel is complete; the last ten leaves are hurt 
by damp, though still legible. In St. Mark only 105 verses 
are wanting (iii, 835—vi. 20); about 531 verses of the other 
Gospels survive!. Tischendorf, and Tregelles by his leave, have 
independently collated this copy, of which Tischendorf gives 
a facsimile in his ‘Anecdota sacra et profana,’ 1855. Some of its 
peculiar readings are very notable, and few uncials of its date 
deserve that more careful study, which it has hardly yet 
received. In 1859 Tischendorf, on his return from his third 
Eastern journey, took to St. Petersburg ninety-nine additional 
leaves of this self-same manuscript, doubtless procured from the 
same place as he had obtained the Bodleian portion six years 
before (Notitia Cod. Sinait. p. 53). This copy of the Gospels, 
though unfortunately in two distant libraries, is now nearly 
perfect”, and at the end of St. John’s Gospel, in the more 
recently discovered portion, we find an inscription which seems 
to fix the date: eredewwOn 9 déATos abryn unre voeuBpiw KG, we. A, 
hepa &, wpa 8. Tischendorf, by the aid of Ant. Pilgrami’s 
‘Calendarium chronologum medii potissimum aevi monumentis 
accommodatum,’ Vienn. 1781, pp. vii, 11, 105, states that the 
only year between A.D. 800 and 950, on which the Indiction was 
eight, and Nov. 27 fell on a Thursday, was 844°. In the Oxford 
sheets we find tables of kefddata before the Gospels of 
SS. Matthew and Luke; the rirAo at the heading of the pages ; 
their numbers rwbro neatly set in the margin; capitals in red at 
the commencement of these chapters; the dpyal xal rédn of 
lections ; the sections and Eusebian canons in their usual places, 
and some liturgical directions. Over the original breathings and 
accents some late scrawler has in many places put others, in 
a very careless fashion. 


A. Coprx SANGALLENSIS, was first inspected by Gerbert 
(1773), named by Scholz (N. T. 1830), and made fully known 


1 These are Matt. vi. 16-29 ; vii. 26—viii. 27; xii. 18—xiv. 15; xx. 25—xxi.. 
19; xxii, 25—xxiii. 18; John vi. 14—viii. 3; xv. 24—xix. 6. 

* In the St. Petersburg portion are all the rest of St. John, and Matt. i. 1—v. 
31; ix. 6—xii. 18; xiv. 15—xx. 25; xxiii. 18—xxviii. 20; or all St. Matthew 
except 115 verses. 

’ Dr. Gregory, Tisch. Prolegomena, p. 401, quotes Gardthausen, Griechische 
Palaeogr., Lipsiae, 1879, pp. 159, 844, as assigning a. D. 979 as the date. 


copp. I, A. 157 


to us by the admirable edition in lithographed facsimile of 
every page, by H. Ch. M. Rettig [1799-1836], published at 
Zurich, 18361, with copious and satisfactory Prolegomena. It 
is preserved and was probably transcribed a thousand years since 
in the great monastery of St. Gall in the north-east of Switzer- 
land (Stifts bibliothek, 48). It is rudely written on 197 leaves 
of coarse vellum quarto, 83 inches by 7} in size, with from twenty 
to twenty-six (usually twenty-one) lines on each page, in a very 
peculiar hand, with an interlinear Latin version, and contains 
the four Gospels complete except John xix. 17-35. Before 
St. Matthew’s Gospel are placed Prologues, Latin verses, the 
Eusebian canons in Roman letters, tables of the xkepadaa both 
in Greek and Latin, &c. Rettig thinks he has traced several 
different scribes and inks employed on it, which might happen 
easily enough in the Scriptorium of a monastery ; but, if so, 
their style of writing is very nearly the same, and they doubtless 
copied from the same archetype, about the same time. He has 
produced more convincing arguments to show that Cod. A is 
part of the same book as the Codex Boernerianus, G of St. Paul’s 
Epistles. Not only do they exactly resemble each other in their 
whole arrangement and appearance, but marginal notes by the 
first hand are found in each, of precisely the same character. 
Thus the predestinarian doctrines of the heretic Godeschalk 
[d. 866] are pointed out for refutation at the hard texts, Luke 
xiii. 24; John xii. 40 in A, and six times in G% St. Mark’s 
Gospel represents a text different from that of the other 


1 The edition was posthumous, and has prefixed to it a touching ‘ Life’ of 
two pages in length, by his brother and pupil, dwelling especially on Rettig’s 
happy change in his later days from rationalism to a higher and spiritual life. 

Govazehom. ii, 5 1 Cor. ii, 8; 1 Tim. ii. 4; iv. 10; vi. 4; 2‘Tim. il. 15. 
Equally strong are the notices of Aganon, who is cited eight times in A, about 
sixteenin G. This personage was Bishop of Chartres, and a severe disciplinarian, 
who died a.p. 941; a fact which does not hinder our assigning Cod. A to the 
ninth century, as Rettig states that all notices of him are by alaterhand. There 
is the less need of multiplying proofs of this kind, as Tregelles has observed, 
a circumstance which demonstrates to a certainty the identity of Cod. A and G. 
When he was at Dresden he found in Cod. G twelve leaves of later writing in 
precisely the same hand as several that are lithographed by Rettig, because they 
were attached to Cod. A. ‘Thus,’ he says, ‘these MSS. once formed onE Book ; 
and when separated, some of the superfluous leaves with additional writing 
attached to the former part, and some to the latter’ (Tregelles’ Horne’s Introd. 
vol. iv. p. 197). 


158 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


Evangelists, and the Latin version (which is clearly prima 
manu) seems a mixture of the Vulgate with the older Italie, so 
altered and accommodated to the Greek as to be of little critical 
value. ‘The penmen seem to have known but little Greek, and 
to have copied from a manuscript written continuously, for the 
divisions between the words are sometimes absurdly wrong. 
There are scarcely any breathings or accents, except about the 
opening of St. Mark, and once an aspirate to énta; what we do 
find are often falsely given; and a dot is set in most places 
regularly at the end of every Greek word. The letters have 
but little tendeney to the oblong shape, but delta and theta are 
decidedly of the latest uncial type. Here, as in Paul. Cod. G, 
the mark >>> is much used to fill up vacant spaces. The 
text from which A was copied seems to have been arranged 
in orlyot, for almost every line has at least one Greek capital 
letter, grotesquely ornamental in colours'. We transcribe three 
lines, taken almost at random, from pp. 80-1 (Matt. xx. 13-15), 
in order to explain our meaning: 


dixit uni oor amico non ijusto tibi nne 
evmev * wovads* avtwp * Eraipe* ovk* adik@* oe * Ovye 


ox denario convenisti meet tolle tui et vade 
Snvapiov avvearnoad’ or’ Apov* To" wov Kat vmaye 


volo auté huie  novissimo dare sieut of tibi anti non li 
Merw d€ TovTM TW ETXaTw Sovval wo KaL* gor" IL* ovK €€ 


It will be observed that, while in Cod. A a line begins at any 
place, even in the middle of a word; if the capital letters be 
assumed to commence the lines, the text divides itself into 
regular or(you. See above, pp. 52-54. Here are also the rirdou, 
the sections and canons. The letters N and I, Z and 8, T and 
©, P and the Latin R are perpetually confounded, Facsimiles of 
Luke i. 1-9 may be seen in Pal. Soe. xi. 179. As in the kindred 
Codd. Augiensis and Boernerianus the Latin f is much like r, 
Tregelles has noted « aseript in Cod. A, but this is rare. There 
is no question that this document was written by Latin (most 
probably by Irish) monks, in the west of Europe, during the 
ninth century (or the tenth, Pal. Soe.). See below, Paul. Cod. G. 


' The portion of this manuseript contained in Paul. G was divided into oriyor 
on the same principle by Hug (Introduction, vol. i. p. 288, Wait’s translation), » 


copp. A—@*, 159 


©*, Copnx TiscuEnporriaNn. I was brought from the Kast by 
Tischendorf in 1845, published by him in his ‘ Monumenta sacra 
inedita,’ 1846, with a few supplements in vol. ii of his new 
collection (1857), and deposited in the University Library at 
Leipsic. It consists of but four leaves (all imperfect) quarto, of 
very thin vellum, almost too brittle to be touched, so that each leaf 
is kept separately in glass. It contains about forty-two verses; 
viz. Matt. xii. 17-19 ; 23-25; xiii. 46-55 (in mere shreds); xiv. 
8-29; xv. 4-14, with the greater kedpddaa in red; the sections 
and EKusebian canons stand in the inner margin. A few breath- 
ings are primd manu, and many accents by two later correctors. 
The stops (which are rather numerous) resemble those of Cod. 
Y, only that four points are not found in ©% Tischendorf 
places its date towards the end of the seventh century, assigning 
Mount Sinai or lower Egypt for its country. The uncials (es- 
pecially EOC) are somewhat oblong, leaning to the right (see 
p. 41 note), but the writing is elegant and uniform; delta keeps 
its ancient shape, and the diameter of theta does not extend 
beyond the curve. In regard to the text, it much resembles 
NB, and stands alone with them in ch. xiv. 12 (adrév). 


Seven other small fragments, of which four and part of another 
are from the manuseripts of Bishop Porphyry at St. Petersburg, 
were intended to be included in Tischendorf’s ninth volume of 
‘Monumenta sacra inedita’ (1870), but owing to Tischendorf's 
death they never appeared. That active critic had brought two 
(©,") and part of another (@°) from the East, and deposited 
them in the Library at St. Petersburg. They are described by 
him as follows: 


©», six leaves in large 8vo, of the sixth or seventh century, 
torn piecemeal for binding and hard to decipher, contains Matt. 
xxii, 16—xxiii. 18; Mark iv. 24-35; v. 14-23. 


®°, one folio leaf, of the sixth century, much like Cod. N, 
contains Matt. xxi. 19-24. Another leaf contains John xviii. 
29-385. 


©, half a leaf in two columns, of the seventh or eighth 
century, with accents by a later hand, contains Luke xi. 37-41 ; 
42-45, 


160 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


©*, containing fragments of Matt. xxvi. 2-4; 7-9: ©*, of Matt. 
xxvi. 59-70; xxvii. 44-56; Mark i. 34—ii. 12 (not continuously 
throughout): ©%, of John vi. 18, 14; 22-24; are all of about 
the sixth century. 


©», consisting of three leaves,in Greek and Arabic of the ninth 
or tenth centuries, contains imperfect portions of Matt. xiv. 6- 
138; xxv. 9-16; 41—xxvi. 1. 


A. Copex TiscHENDORFIAN. IIT, whose history, so far as we 
know it, exactly resembles that of Cod. I, and like it is now in 
the Bodleian (Auct. T. Infra 1. 1). It contains 157 leaves, 
written in two columns of twenty-three lines each, in small, 
oblong, clumsy, sloping uncials of the eighth or rather of the 
ninth century (see p.41, note 1, and facsimile No. 30). It has the 
Gospels of St. Luke and St. John complete, with the subscription 
to St. Mark, each Gospel being preceded by tables of xepddaa, 
with the rirAo. at the heads of the pages; the numbers of the 
xepadata, of the sections, and of the Eusebian canons (these last 
rubro) being set in the margin. There are also scholia inter- 
spersed, of some critical value; a portion being in uncial 
characters. This copy also was described (with a facsimile) by 
Tischendorf, Anecdota sacra et profana, 1855, and collated by 
himself and Tregelles. Its text is said to vary greatly from 
that common in the later uncials, and to be very like Scholz’s 
262 (Paris 53). Fors ascriptwm see p. 44, note 2. 

Here again the history of this manuscript curiously coin- 
cides with that of Cod. T. In his Notitia Cod. Sinaitici, p. 58, 
Tischendorf describes an early cursive copy of St. Matthew and 
St. Mark (the subscription to the latter being wanting), which 
he took to St. Petersburg in 1859, so exactly corresponding in 
general appearance with Cod. A (although that be written in 
uncial characters), as well as in the style and character of the 
marginal scholia, which are often in small uncials, that he pro-_ 
nounces them part of the same codex. Very possibly he might 
have added that he procured the two from the same source: 
at any rate the subscription to St. Matthew at St. Petersburg 
precisely resembles the other three subscriptions at Oxford, and 


1 A (1) is really an Evangelistary. See Evst. 493. 


CODD. ©°—#. I61 


those in Paris 53 (Scholz’s 262)', with which Tischendorf 
had previously compared Cod. A (N.T. Proleg. p. elxxvii, seventh 
edition). These cursive leaves are preceded by Eusebius’ Epistle 
to Carpianus, his table of canons, and a table of the cepadaa of 
St. Matthew. The rirAo. in uncials head the pages, and their 
numbers stand in the margin. 

From the marginal scholia Tischendorf cites the following 
notices of the Jewish Gospel, or that according to the Hebrews, 
which certainly have their value as helping to inform us respecting 
its nature: Matt. iv. 5 ro vovdakoy ovk exer evs THY aytay Tod GAA 
ev An. Xvi. 17 Bapiwva' to vovdatkoy ve wavyov. Xviil. 22 ro 
tovdatkoy eEns exer peta To EBdounKovTakis émTaA" KaL yap EV TOLS TpO- 
gytas pera To xpioOnvar avtovs ev TL ayww evdpioKeTw (sic) ev 
avrows Aoyos Guaptias :—an addition which Jerome (contra Pelag. 
111) expressly cites from the Gospel of the Nazarenes, xxvi. 47 
TO vovdatKkoy’ Kal npynoaTo Kal wpooev Kat Katnpacato. It is plain 
that this whole matter requires careful discussion, but at present 
it would seem that the first half of Cod. A was written in cursive, 
the second in uncial letters; if not by the same person, yet on 
the same plan and at the same place. 


2. Coprx ZACYNTHIUS is a palimpsest in the Library of the 
British and Foreign Bible Society in London, which, under 
a cursive Evangelistarium written on coarse vellum in or about 
the thirteenth century, contains large portions (342 verses) of 
St. Luke, down to ch. xi. 832, in full well-formed uncials, but 
surrounded by and often interwoven with large extracts from 
the Fathers, in a hand so cramped and, as regards the round 
letters (ESOC), so oblong, that it cannot be earlier than the 
eighth century, although some such compressed forms occur ‘in 
Cod. P of the sixth (see p. 144). The general absence of accents 
and breathings also would favour an earlier date. As the 


1 The subscription to St. Matthew stands in both: evayyeAtoy Kara pardaor, 
eypagn Kat avreBAn9n Ex Twv [sic] fepocoAvpos TaAaiwY avTiypapwy* TWY EV TO GyLw Opet 
aroxepevov ev orixas Bid: Kepp. Tve. Very situilar subscriptions occur in Codd. 
20, 215, 800, 376, 428, 573. 

? Cod. & contains Luke i. 1-9; 19-23; 27, 28; 30-32; 36-66 ; 77—1ii. 19 ; 
21, 22; 33-89; iii. 5-8; 11-20; iv. 1, 2; 6-20; 82-43; v. 17-86; vi. 21— 
vii. 6 ; 11-37 ; 39-47; viii. 4-21; 25-35 ; 48-50; ix. 1-28; 82,33; 35 ; 41—x. 18; 
21-40; xi. 1, 2; 8,4; 24-30; 31; 32, 33. 

VOL. I. M 


162 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


arrangement of the matter makes it certain that the commentary 
is contemporaneous, Cod. Z must be regarded as the earliest 
known, indeed as the only uncial, copy furnished with 
a catena. This volume, which once belonged to ‘Il Principe 
Comuto, Zante,’ and is marked as Mvypdovvoy ceBaoparos Tov 
‘Inméos *Avtwviov Kéyuntos 1820, was presented to the Bible 
Society in 1821 by General Macaulay, who brought it from Zante. 
Mr. Knolleke, one of the Secretaries, seems first to have noticed 
the older writing, and on the discovery being communicated to 
Tregelles in 1858 by Dr. Paul de Lagarde of Berlin, with 
characteristic eagerness that critic examined, deciphered, and 
published the Scripture text, together with the Moscow 
fragment O, in 1861: he doubted whether the small Patristic 
writing could all be read without chemical restoration. Besides 
the usual ritdo. above the text and other notations of sections, 
and numbers running up from | to 100 which refer to the catena, 
this copy is remarkable for possessing also the division into 
chapters, hitherto as has been stated deemed unique in Cod. B. 
To this notation is commonly prefixed psi, formed like a cross, 
in the fashion of the eighth century. The ancient volume must 
have been a large folio (14 inches by 11), of which eighty-six 
leaves and three half-leaves survive: of course very hard to » 
read. Of the ecclesiastical writers cited by name Chrysos- 
tom, Origen, and Cyril are the best known. In text it 
generally favours the B and 8 and their company. In the 564 
places wherein Tischendorf cites it in his eighth edition, it 
supports Cod. L in full three cases out of four, and those the 
most characteristic. It stands alone only fourteen times, and with 
Cod. L or others against the five great uncials only thirty times. 
In regard to these five, Cod. sides plainly with Cod. B in 
preference to Cod. A, following B alone seven times, BL twenty- 
four times, but N thirteen times, A fifteen times, C (which is 
often defective) five times, D fourteen times, with none of these 
unsupported except with 8 once. Their combinations in agree- 
ment with Z are curious and complicated, but lead to the same 
result. This copy is with 8B six times, with NBL fifty-five; 
with NBC twenty, but with NBD as many as fifty-four times, 
with NBCD thirty-eight times ; with BCD thrice, with BC six 
times, with BD thirteen. It combines with NA ten times, with 
AC fifteen, with AD eleven, with NAC sixteen, with ACD twelve, 


copp..2, Ik; >: 163 


with NAD six, with SACD twelve. Thus Cod. Z favours 
B against A 226 times, A against B ninety-seven. Combinations 
of its readings opposed to both A and B are NC six, ND eight, 
CD two, SCD three. In the other passages it favours ABC 
against ND eleven times, ABCD against & eight times, SABC 
against D eighteen times, NABD against C, or where C is 
defective, thirty-nine times, and is expressly cited twenty-seven 
times as standing with NABCD against later copies. The 
character of the variations of Cod. 2 from the Received text may 
be judged of by the estimate made by some scholar, that forty- 
seven of them are transpositions in the order of the words, 201 
are substitutions of one word for another, 118 are omissions, 
while the additions do not exceed twenty-four (Christian 
Remembrancer, January, 1862). The cursive Evangelistarium 
written over the uncial is noticed below, and bears the 
mark 200*. 


II. CoDEX PETROPOLITANUS consists of 350 vellum leaves in 
small quarto, and contains the Gospels complete except Matt. ii. 
12—iv.18; xix.12—xx.3; John viii. 6-39; seventy-seven verses. 
A century since it belonged to Parodus, a noble Greek of Smyrna, 
and its last possessor was persuaded by Tischendorf, in 1859, to 
present it to the Emperor of Russia. .Tischendorf states that it 
is of the age of the later uncials (meaning the ninth century), 
but of higher critical importance than most of them, and much 
like Cod. K in its rarer readings. There are many marginal and 
other corrections by a later hand, and John v. 4; viii. 3-6 are 
obelized. In the table of xepddAaa before St. Mark, there is a 
gap after As: Mark xvi. 18-20; John xxi. 22-25 are in a later 
hand. At the end of St. Mark, the last section inserted is odd 
by the side of dvacrds’dé ver. 9, with 7 under it for the Eusebian 
canon, ‘Tischendorf first used its readings for his Synopsis 
Evangelica 1864, then for the eighth edition of his Greek 
Testament 1865, &. This manuscript in the great majority of 
instances sides with the later uncials (whether supported by 
Cod. A or not) against Codd. NBCD united. 


=. Cop. Rossanensis, like Cod. N described above, is a manu- 

script written on thin vellum leaves stained purple, in silver 

letters, the first three lines of each Gospel being in gold. Like 
M 2 


164 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


Cod. D it probably dates from the sixth century, if not a little 
sooner, and is the earliest known copy of Scripture which is 
adorned with miniatures in watercolours, seventeen in number, 
very interesting and in good preservation. The illustrated 
Dioscorides at Vienna bears about the same date. Attention 
was called to the book by Cesare Malpica in 1846, but it was not 
seen by any one who cared to use it before March, 1879, when 
Oscar von Gebhardt of Gottingen and Adolf Harnack of Giessen, 
in their search for codices of Hippolytus, of Dionysius of 
Alexandria, and of Cyril of Jerusalem, described by Cardinal 
Sizlet in 1582, found it in the Archbishop’s Library at Rossano, 
a small city in Calabria, and published an account of it in 1880 
in a sumptuous form, far more satisfactory to the artist than to 
the Biblical critic. Their volume is illustrated by two facsimile 
leaves, of one of which a reduction may be seen in our Plate xiv, 
No. 48. A copy of the manuscripts was published at Leipsic in 
1883 with an Introduction by Oscar von Gebhardt, the Text being 
edited by Adolf Harnack?. The page we have exhibited gives 
the earliest MS. authority, except ®, for the doxology in the 
Lord’s Prayer, Matt. vi. 13. The manuscript is in quarto, 
133 inches high by 103 broad, and now contains only the | 
Gospels of St. Matthew and St. Mark on 188 leaves of two 
columns each, there being twenty lines in each column of very 
regular writing, and from nine to twelve letters in each line. It 
ends abruptly at Mark xvi. 14, and the last ten leaves have 
suffered from damp ; otherwise the writing (especially on the 
inner or smooth side of the vellum) is in good preservation, and 
the colours of the paintings wonderfully fresh. The binding is 
of strong black leather, about 200 years old. As in Cod. B, the 
sheets are ranged in quinions, the signatures in silver by 
the original scribe standing at the lower border of each quire on 
the right, and the pages being marked in the upper border in 
modern black ink. In Cod. = there is no separation between 
the words, it has no breathings or accents. Capital letters stand 
outside the columns, being about twice the size of the rest, and 
the smaller letters at the end of lines are not compressed, as we 


‘ Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur, 
1. Bd. 4. Hft., 1883, Leipsig. Also see Church Quarterly, Jan. 1884. Prof. Sanday in 
Studia Biblica, i. p. 111. ‘ Would delight the heart of the Dean of Chichester.’ 
Athenaeum, No. 302, Sept. 19, 1885. 


Copp. %, Y. 165 


find them even in Cod. P (see pp. 144, 163). The letters are 
round and square, and, as was abundantly seen above (pp. 83-40), 
belong to the older type of writing. The punctuation is very 
simple: the full stop occurs half up the letter. There are few 
erasures, but transcriptural errors are mostly corrected in silver 
letters by the original scribe. To St. Matthew’s Gospel is pre- 
fixed Eusebius’ Epistle to Carpianus and his Tables of Canons, 
both imperfect ; also lists of the cepdAaa mayora and rirdo. in the 
upper margins of the several leaves, with a subscription to the 
first Gospel (EvayyeAtov kara wardaov). This supplementary matter 
is written somewhat smaller, but (as the editors judge) by the 
same hand as the text, although the letters are somewhat more 
recent in general appearance, and . ascriptwm occurs, as it never 
does in the body of the manuscript: « also is only twice abridged 
in the text, but often in the smaller writing. In the margin of the 
Greek text the Ammonian sections stand in minute characters over 
the numbers of the Eusebian canons. The text agrees but slightly 
with & or B, and rather with the main body of uncials and cursives, 
which it favours in about a proportion of three to one. With the 
cognate purple manuscript Cod. N it accords so wonderfully, that 
although one of them cannot have been copied directly from the 
other, they must have been drawn directly or indirectly from the 
same source. Strong proofs of the affinity between N and 3 are 
Matt. xix. 7 jyuiv added to éverefAaro: xxi. 8 é« (for amd): 
Mark vi. 53 éxei added to mpoocw(o in ¥)pyrcOnoay: vii. 1 ot 
prefixed to éAddvres: ibid. 29 6 ie added to etzey airy: vill. 3 
éyAvdjnoovra: : ibid. 13 xaradurov for adets: ibid. 18 obtw voeire for 
Kal ov pvnuovevere : 1X. 3 AevKavat obtws : X. 5 emétpewev for éypawev: 
xiv. 386 mAjv before ddX: xv. 21 omit mapdyovta: in all which 
places the two manuscripts are. either virtually or entirely 
alone. Generally speaking, the Codex Rossanensis follows the 
Traditional Text, but not invariably. We find here the usual 
itacisms, as e. for 1, a for e, 7 for es and 1, ov for w, and vice 
versa ; even o for w, which is rarer in very ancient copies. The 
so-called Alexandrian forms 7A\dare, éX\Odrw, taper, tdav for verbs, 
tptxav and vixray for nouns, éxadepictn, Ajuouat, Sexatéocepes, 
recoepdxovta, it has in common with all copies approaching it 
in age. 


Y. Coprx BurnHeimius. Brit. Mus. Additional 31919, 


166 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


formerly Blenheim 3. D. 13, purchased at Puttick’s from the 
Sunderland sale in April, 1882. Under a Menaeum (see our 
Evst. 282) for the twenty-eight days of February [A.D. 1431], 
12% x 8}, containing 108 leaves, Professors T. K. Abbott 
and J. P. Mahaffy of Trinity College, Dublin, discovered at 
Blenheim in May, 1881, palimpsest fragments of the Gospels of 
the eighth century, being seventeen passages scattered over 
thirty-three of the leaves: viz. Matt. i. 1-14; v. 8-19 ; xii. 27-41; 
Xxili. 5—xxv. 80 ; 48—xxvi. 26; 50—xxvii. 17. Mark i. 1-42; 
li, Ql—v. 1; 29—vi. 22; x. 50—xi. 13. Luke xvi. 21—xvii. 8; 
19-87 ; xix. 15-81. John ii. 18—iii. 5; iv. 28-37; v. 35—vi, 2: 
in all 484 verses. In 1883, Dr. Gregory discovered two more 
leaves, making thirty-six in all, with a reduction of the passages 
to sixteen by filling up an hiatus, and giving a total of 497 
verses. It is probable that writing lies under all the 108 
leaves. It exhibits Am. (not Hus.) in gold, dpxat and rédn, 
but is very hard to read, and has not yet been collated. Of 
less account are palimpsest pieces of the eleventh century on 
some of the leaves, containing Matt. xi. 13, &c. ; Luke i. 64, &e. ; 
ii, 25-34, and a later cursive patch (fol. 23) containing 

Mark vi. 14-20. 


®,. Coprx Brratinus. This symbol was taken by Herr 
Oscar von Gebhardt to denote the imaginary parent of Cursives 
18, 69, 124, 346, of which the similarity has been traced by the 
late W. H. Ferrar and Dr. T. K. Abbott in ‘A Collection of Four 
Important MSS.’ (1877). But it is now permanently affixed to 
an Uncial MS. seen by M. Pierre Batiffol on the instigation of 
Prof. Duchesne in 1875 at Berat or Belgrade in Albania. This 
manuscript had been previously described by Mgr. Anthymus 
Alexoudi, Orthodox Metropolitan of Belgrade, in an account of 
his diocese published in 1868 in Corfu. According to M. Batiffol, 
it is a purple manuscript, written in silver letters on vellum, 
an édition de grande lume, and therefore open to the charge 
brought by St. Jerome in his Prolegomena to Job against 
the great adornment of manuscripts, as being far from con- 
stituting an index of accuracy. It contains 190 unpaged leaves 
in quaternions, firmly sewn together, having two columns in 
a page of seventeen lines each, and from eight to twelve words 
in a line, The leaves are in size about 12} inches by 10}, and 


® snaunddnd xaaoo 


Lo JOD1VIV -NO@.L 

S) HOYWYUSDYOYV 

AN -PIVNLIWO.LIS M 
D INVOHNINW | 
Naar oNoAOVO VIA (+) = 
iYXO¥GE 

eLNVOVYNVIO LH 

IWMdIoD1oLAY 

1 _sextonAoomM 


NI 
WN 


a 


CopD. YT, ®. 167 


the columns measure 8} inches high by rather more than 4} 
broad. The pages have the cepddara marked at the top, and the 
sections and canons in writing of the eighth century at the side. 
The letters are in silver, very regular, and clearly written. 
None are in gold, except the title and the first line in St. Mark, 
and the words Ilarjp, "Incots, and some others in the first six 
folios. There is no ornamentation, but the first letters of 
paragraphs are twice as large as the other letters. The letters 
have no decoration, except a cross in the middle of the initial O's. 
The writing is continuous in full line without stichometry. 
Quotations from the Old Testament are marked with a kind of 
inverted comma. There are no breathings, or accents. Punctua- 
tion is made only with the single comma or double comma, 
consisting of a point slightly elongated much like a modern 
written comma, and placed at about mid-height, or else with 
a vacant space, or by passing to the next line. The apostrophe 
is not always used to mark elisions, but is generally put after 
P final. Abbreviations are of the most ancient kind. The 
character of the letters may be seen in the specimen given above, 
No. 43. Altogether, the Codex Beratinus (®) may probably be 
placed at the end of the fifth century, a little before the 
Dioscorides (506 A. D.), and before the Codex Rossanensis. 

As to the character of the text, it inclines to the large body 
of Uncials and Cursives, and is rarely found with BN and Z of 
St. Matthew or A of St. Mark. A specimen examination of fifty 
passages at the beginning of St. Matthew gives forty-four 
instances in which it agrees with the larger body of Uncials and 
Cursives, six when it passes over to the other side, whilst in 
thirty-eight it agrees with >. In the same passages, = agrees 
thirty-eight times with the larger body, and twelve times with 
Nor B. Like ¥ it contains the doxology in Matt. vi. 13. 

Codex ® has gone through many vicissitudes. It has perhaps 
been at Patmos, where it may have been mutilated by some 
of the Crusaders, and at Antioch. It contains only St. Matthew 
and St. Mark; a note says that the disappearance of St. Luke 
and St. John is due to the Franks of Champagne. The first six, 
folios are in a bad state, so that the text as we have it does not 
begin till St. Matt. vi. 3» apucrepa cov «.7.A. Hiatus occurs 
Matt. vii. 26—viii. 7, in xvili. 23—xix. 3, and in Mark xiv. 62- 
fin. So that Cod. ® presents no direct evidence—only the 


168 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. 


testimony to the general character of its companions derived 
from its own character and general coincidence—upon the last 
twelve verses of St. Mark. Part of folio 112, at the end of 
St. Matthew, is blank, and folios 113, 114, contain the xefddaia 
of St. Mark. 

It was handsomely bound in 1805 in wood covered with 
chased silver. 


¥. In the Monastery of Laura at Mount Athos [viii or ix], 
81 x 6, ff. 261 (31), Keg. t., Am., Hus., lect. Mark ix. 5-end; 
Luke, John, Acts, 1, 2 Peter, James, 1, 2, 3 John, Romans, 
Hebrews viii. 138; ix. 19-end. Inserts the supplement of L to 
St. Mark before the last twelve verses, and the lectionary réAos 
after époBodvro yap. See Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 445. 


Q. In the Monastery of Dionysius at Athos [viii or ix], 
83 x 63, ff. 289 (22), two columns. Whole four Gospels. Gregory, 
p. 446. 


a. In the Monastery of St. Andrew at Athos [ix or x], 
8 x 6}, ff. 152 (37). The four Gospels. Gregory, p. 446. 


CHAPTER VI. 


UNCIAL MANUSORIPTS OF THE ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES, 
OF ST. PAUL’S EPISTLES, AND OF THE APOCALYPSE. 


I. Manuscripts of the Acts and Catholic Epistles. 


N. Cop. SINAITICUS. B. Cop. VATICANUS. 
A. Cop. ALEXANDRINUS. C, Cop. EPHRAEMI. 
D. Coprex BrzaAz. 


E. CopEx LAUDIANUS 35 is one of the most precious treasures 
preserved in the Bodleian at Oxford. It is a Latin-Greek copy, 
with two columns on a page, the Latin version holding the post 
of honour on the left, and is written in very short orixo, 
consisting of from one to three words each, the Latin words 
always standing opposite to the corresponding Greek. This 
peculiar arrangement points decisively to the West of Europe 
as its country, notwithstanding the abundance of Alexandrian 
forms has led some to refer it to Egypt. The very large, bold, 
thick, rude uncials, without break in the words and without 
accents, lead us up to the end of the sixth century as its date. The 
Latin is not of Jerome’s or the Vulgate version, but is made to 
correspond closely with the Greek, even in its interpolations and 
rarest various readings. The contrary supposition that the 
Greek portion of this codex Latinised, or had been altered to 
coincide with the Latin, is inconsistent with the facts of the case. 
This manuscript contains only the Acts of the Apostles (from 
ch. xxvi. 29 mavdos to ch. xxviii. 26 Aéyov being lost), and 
exhibits a remarkable modification of the text, of which we 


[70 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS. 


shall speak in Chapter VII. That the book was once in Sardinia, 
appears from an edict of Flavius Pancratius, ovy 0ew amo enapxov 
sové capdwras, appended (as also is the Apostles’ Creed in Latin, 
and some other foreign matter) in a later hand: Imperial 
governors ruled in that island with the title of du« from the 
reign of Justinian, A.D. 534 to A.D. 749. It was probably among 
the Greek volumes brought into England by the fellow-country- 
man of St. Paul, Theodore of Tarsus!, ‘the grand old man’ as 
he has been called by one of kindred spirit to his own (Dean 
Hook, Lives of the Archbishops of Canterbury, vol. i. p. 150), 
who came to England as Primate at the age of sixty-six, a.D. 668, 
and died in 690, At all events, Mill (N. T. Proleg. §§ 1022-6) ? 
has rendered it all but certain, that the Venerable Bede [d. 735] 
had this very codex before him when he wrote his ‘ Expositio 
Retractata’ of the Acts *, and Woide (Notitia Cod. Alex., p. 156, 
&c.) has since alleged six additional instances of agreement 
between them. The manuscript, however, must have been 
complete when Bede used it, for he cites in the Latin ch. xxvii. 5; 
XXvili. 2. Tischendorf (Proleg. p. xv) adds ch. xxvii. 1, 7, 14, 
15, 16, 17: but these last instances are somewhat uncertain, 
This manuscript, with many others, was presented to the 
University of Oxford in the year 1636, by its munificent 
Chancellor, Archbishop Laud. Thomas Hearne, the celebrated 
antiquary, published a full edition of it in 1715, which is now 
very scarce, and was long known to be far from accurate. 
Sabatier in 1751 gave the Latin of it taken from Hearne. 
Tischendorf has published a new edition, from two separate 
collations made by himself in 1854 and 1865, in the ninth 
volume by way of Appendix to his ‘Monumenta sacra inedita,’ 
1870. It is also found in vol. ii of Hansell’s edition of the 
Ancient Texts, published at the Clarendon Press in 1864, Cod. E 


‘ Dean Gywnn of Raphoo is so good as to remind me that among the other 
proper names enumerated by Wetstein and Semler as written on the reverse of the 
last leaf of this manuscript, 9€E@AOpOC stands by itself in a hand which may 
be as oldas the seventh century. Common as the name is, the fact is interesting 
and suggestive. For the orthography compare cwAova Acts xvi. 12 in Cod. E. 

* It is probable that Mill got this from ‘Nouvelles Observations sur le Texte 
et les Versions du Nouveau Testament,’ par R. Simon, Paris, 1695. 

* I see no force in Tischendorf’s objection, that if Theodore had brought Cod. 
BE to England, Bede would have used it before he came to write his ‘ Expositio 
Retractata.’ 


ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES. I7I 


has been stated to have capital letters at the commencement of 
each of the Euthalian sections, but as the capitals occur at other 
places where the sense is broken but slightly (e.g. ch. xvii. 20), 
this circumstance does not prove that those sections were known 
to the scribe. It is in size 10} inches by 83, and consists of 227 
leaves of twenty-three, twenty-four, twenty-five, or twenty-six 
lines each; about fifteen leaves are lost: the vellum is rather 
coarse in quality, and the ink in many places very faint. There 
seem to be no stops nor breathings, except an aspirate over 
initial wpsilon (6 or 6, sometimes o or i) almost invariably. The 
shape of zi is more complicated than usual (see our facsimile, 
No. 25); the other letters (e.g. delta or psi) are such as were 
common in the sixth or early in the seventh century. There 
are also many changes by a later uncial hand. Mr. Hansell 
(Ancient Texts, Oxford, 1864), as well as Tischendorf, exhibits 
one whole page in zinco-photography. 


Fs, Cop. Corsutin. I. 


G. Tischendorf, in his eighth edition of the N. T., assigns 
- this letter (formerly appropriated to Cod. L) to one octavo leaf 
of the seventh century, now at St. Petersburg, written in thick 
uncials without accents, torn from the wooden cover of a Syriac 
book, and containing Acts ii. 45—iii. 8. It has a few rare and 
valuable readings, Dr. Hort (Supplement to Tregelles, p. 1021) 
cites it as Ga, 


G». VaTicaAnus Romanvs 9671 [iv?] fol., ff. 5 (22), palimpsest. 
See Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 414. 


H. Cop. Murinensis [cxevi] ii. G. 3, of the Acts, in the 
Grand Ducal Library at Modena, is an uncial copy of about the 
ninth century, defective in Acts i. 1—v. 28; ix. 39—x.19; xiii. 
36—xiv. 3, all supplied by a cursive hand [h], ‘in my judge- 
ment... scarcely later’ (Burgon), and in xxvii. 4—xxviii. 31 
(written in uncials of about the eleventh century). The 
Epistles are in cursive letters of the twelfth century, indicated 
in the Catholic Epistles by h, in the Pauline by 179. Scholz 
first collated it loosely, as usual; then Tischendorf in 1843, 


I72 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS. 


Tregelles in 1846, afterwards comparing their collations for 
mutual correction. 


I. Cop. PeTropouit. or TISCHENDORFIAN. II. 


K. Cop. Mosqurnsis, S. Synodi No. 98, is Matthaei’s g, and 
came from the monastery of St. Dionysius on Mount Athos. It 
contains the Catholic Epistles entire, but not the Acts; and the 
Pauline Epistles are defective only in Rom. x. 18—1 Cor. vi. 13; 
1 Cor. viii. 7-11. Matthaei alone has collated this document, 
and judging from his facsimile (Cath. Epp. 1782) it seems to 
belong to the ninth century. This copy is Scholz’s Act. 102, 
Paul. 117. It is not so thoroughly known but that it is often 
necessary to cite its readings ex silentio. 


L (formerly G). Cop. BrsuioTu. ANGELICAE A. 2. 15, belong- 
ing to the Augustinian monks at Rome, formerly ‘Cardinalis 
Passionei,’ contains the Acts from ch. viii. 10, prc tov Geov to the 
end, the Catholic Epistles complete, and the Pauline down to 
Heb. xiii. 10, od« éyovow, of a date not earlier than the middle of 
the ninth century. It was collated in part by Bianchini and 
Birch, in full by Scholz (1820, J. Paul) and by F. F. Fleck 
(1883). Tischendorf in 1843, Tregelles in 1845, collated it 
independently, and subsequently compared their papers, as they 
have done in several other instances. 


M of Gregory (G?), fol., ff. 5 (22), palimpsest, containing frag- 
ments of Acts xvi—xviii of the eighth or ninth century, was 
published by Cozza (Sacer. Bibl. Vetust. Frag. iii: Rome, 1877). 
It was transferred to the Vatican (No. 9671) from the Greek con- 
vent of Grotta Ferrata. 


P. Cop. PoRPHYRIANUS is a palimpsest containing the Acts, 
all the Epistles, the Apocalypse, and a few fragments of 4 Mac- 
cabees, of the ninth century, found by Tischendorf in 1862 at St. 
Petersburg in the possession of the Archimandrite (now Bishop) 
Porphyry, who allowed him to take it to Leipsic to decipher. 
He has published it at length in his ‘ Monumenta sacra inedita,’ 
vol. v, vi, whence Tregelles derived its readings for the Pauline 
Epistles and the Apocalypse. In the latter book it is especially 
useful, and generally confirms Codd. AC, though it is often with 


PAULINE EPISTLES. 173 


Cod. 8, sometimes against all the rest. It has the ap and re of 
Church lessons in the margin, and is defective (besides a few 
words or letters lost here and there) in Acts i. 1—ii. 15; 
1 John iti. 20—v. 1; Jude 4-15; Rom. ii. 16—iii. 5; viii. 33— 
wa, Ah = xi 22—xii. 1; 1 Cor. vii. 16,17; xii. 23—xill. 5; xiv. 
23-39; 2 Cor. ii. 14, 15; Col. iii. 16—iv. 8; 1 Thess. iii. 5—iv. 
17; Apoc. xvi. 13—xvii. 1; xx. 1-9; xxii. 6-21. Moreover 
James ii. 12-21; 2 Pet. i. 20—ii. 5 are barely legible. Mr. 
Hammond (Outlines of Textual Criticism) has taken from 
Tischendorf’s fifth volume a neat facsimile of it in Acts iv. 10-15, 
comprising uncials of the latest form, leaning to the right, lying 
under cursive writing (Heb. vii. 17-25), some four centuries more 
recent. Dr. Hort (Supplement to Tregelles, p. xxx) states that 
im the Acts the text of Cod. P is almost exclusively of a very 
late type, but that it contains a much larger though varying 
proportion of various readings elsewhere, except in 1 Peter. The 
upper or later writing in this manuscript is, for once, available 
for critical purposes, since it consists of fragments of thé labours 
of Euthalius (see p. 64), and is cited by Tischendorf under the 
notation of Euthal.* 


S. From the monastery of Laura at Mount Athos [viii or ix], 
11 x 83, ff 120 (30), Acts, Cath. Rom. 1 Cor. i. l—v. 8; xiii. 
S—xvi. 24; 2 Cor. i: 1—xi. 23; Eph. iv. 20—vi. 20. See 
Gregory, p. 447. 


3. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2061, formerly Basil 100, before Patiriensis 
27 [v], palimpsest, ff. 21 out of 316. Fragments of Acts, Cath., 
and Paul. Came from the monastery of St. Mary of Patirium, 
a suburb of Rossana in Calabria. Discovered by M. Pierre 
Batiffol, the investigator of Cod. ®. See Gregory, p. 447. 


IL Manuscripts of the Pauline Epistles. 


&. Cop. Srvarricts B. Cop. VATICANUS. 
A. Cop. ALEXANDRINTS. C. Cop. EPuRAEMI. 


D. Cop. Craromontanus, No. 107 of the Royal Library at 
Paris, is a Greek-Latin copy of St. Paul’s Epistles, one of the 


174 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS. 


most ancient and important in existence. Like the Cod. 
Ephraemi in the same Library it has been fortunate in such 
an editor as Tischendorf, who published it in 1852 with 
complete Prolegomena, and a facsimile traced by Tregelles. 
This noble volume is in small quarto, written on 533 leaves 
of the thinnest and finest vellum: indeed its extraordinary 
delicacy has caused the writing at the back of every page to be 
rather too visible on the other side. The words, both Greek 
and Latin, are written continuously (except the Latin titles and 
subscriptions), but in a stichometrical form (see p.52): the Greek, 
as in Cod. Bezae, stands on the left or first page of the opened 
book, not on the right, as in the Cod. Laudianus. Each page has 
but one column of about twenty-one lines, so that in this copy, as 
in the Codex Bezae, the Greek and Latin are in parallel lines, but 
on separate pages. The ink is dark and clear, and otherwise the 
book is in good condition. It contains all St. Paul’s Epistles 
(the Hebrews after Philemon), except Rom. i. 1-7; 27-80, both 
Greek and Latin: Rom. i. 24-27 in the Latin is supplied in 
a later but very old hand, as also are Rom. i. 27-30 and 1 Cor. 
xiv, 138-22 in the Greek: the Latin of 1 Cor, xiv. 8-18; Heb. 
xili. 21-23 is lost. The Epistle to the. Hebrews has been 
erroneously imputed by some to a later scribe, inasmuch as it is 
not included in the list of the sacred books and in the number 
of their oriyo. or versus, which stand immediately before the 
Hebrews in this codex’: but the same list overlooks the Epistle 
to the Philippians, which has never been doubted to be St. 
Paul’s: in this manuscript, however, the Epistle to the Colossians 
precedes that to the Philippians. Our earliest notice of it is 
derived from the Preface to Beza’s third edition of the N. T. 
(Feb. 20, 1582): he there describes it as of equal antiquity with 
his copy of the Gospels (D), and states that it had been found 
‘in Claromontano apud Bellovacos coenobio, at Clermont near 
Beauvais. Although Beza sometimes through inadvertence calls 
his codex of the Gospels Claromontanus, there seems no reason 
for disputing with Wetstein the correctness of his account (see 


1 The names and order of the books of the New Testament in this most curious 
and venerable list stand thus: Matthew, John, Mark, Luke, Romans, 1, 2 
Corinth., Galat., Eyes. 1, 2 Tim., Tit., Colos., Filimon, 1, 2 Pet., James, 1, 2, 
3 John, 4 ude, Barnabas! Ep., J one 8 Revelation: Act. Apost., Pastor (tom 
Actus Paul., Revelatio Petri. 


PAULINE EPISTLES. 5 


p. 125, note 2), though it throws no light on the manuscript’s 
early history. From Beza it passed into the possession of Claude 
Dupuy, Councillor of Paris, probably on Beza’s death [1605]: 
thence to his sons Jacques and Pierre Dupuy: before the death 
of Jacques (who was the King’s Librarian) in 1656, it had been 
bought by Louis XIV for the Royal Library at Paris. In 
1707, John Aymont, an apostate priest, stole thirty-five leaves ; 
one, which he disposed of in Holland, was restored in 1720 by 
its possessor Stosch; the rest were sold to that great collector, 
Harley, Earl of Oxford, but sent back in 1729 by his son, who 
had learnt their shameful story. Beza made some, but not 
a considerable, use of this document; it was amongst the 
authorities consulted for Walton’s Polyglott; Wetstein collated 
it twice in early life (1715-16); Tregelles examined it in 1849, 
and compared his results with the then unpublished transcript 
of Tischendorf, which proved on its appearance (1852) the most 
difficult, as well as one of the most important, of his critical 
works; so hard it had been found at times to determine satis- 
factorily the original readings of a manuscript which had been 
corrected by nine different hands, ancient and modern. The 
date of the codex is doubtless the sixth century, in the middle 
or towards the end of it. The Latin letters, especially d, are the 
latest in form (facsimile No. 41, 1 Cor. xiii. 5-8), and are much 
like those in the Cod. Bezae (No. 42), which in many points 
Cod. Claromontanus strongly resembles. Leaves 162, 163 are 
palimpsest, and contain part of the Phaethon, a lost play of 
Euripides. We have already noticed many of its peculiarities 
(pp. 33-40), and need not here repeat them. Delta and pi 
look more ancient even than in Cod. A: the uncials are simple, 
square, regular and: beautiful, of about the size of those 
in Codd. CD, and larger than in Cod. B. The stichometry 
forbids our assigning it to a period earlier than the end of 
the fifth century while other circumstances connected with 
the Latin version tend to put it a little lower still. The 
apostrophus is frequent, but there are few stops or abridge- 
ments; no breathings or accents are primd manu. Initial 
letters, placed at the beginning of books or sections, are plain, 
and not much larger than the rest. The comparative correctness 
of the Greek text, and its Alexandrian forms, have caused certain 
critics to refer us as usual to Egypt for its country: the Latin 


176 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS. 


text is more faulty, and shows comparative ignorance of the 
language: yet of what use a Latin version could be except in 
Africa or western Europe it were hard to imagine. This Latin 
is more independent of the Greek, and less altered from it than 
in Codd. Bezae or Laudian., wherein it has little critical value: 
that of Cod. Claromont. better represents the African type of 
the Old Latin. Of the corrections, a few were made by the 
original scribe when revising; a hand of the seventh cen- 
tury went through the whole (D**); two others follow; then 
in sharp black uncials of the ninth or tenth century another 
made more than two thousand critical changes in the text, 
and added stops and all the breathings and accents (D***); 
another D#$ (among other changes) added to the Latin sub- 
scriptions. D® supplied Rom. i. 27-30 very early ; D*, a later 
hand, 1 Cor. xiv. 13-22. Tischendorf distinguishes several others 
besides these. 


E. Cop. SANGERMANENSIS is another Greek-Latin manuscript 
and takes its name from the Abbey of St. Germain des Prez near 
Paris. Towards the end of the last century the Abbey (which at 
the Revolution had been turned into a saltpetre manufactory) was 
burnt down, and many of its books were lost. In 1805 Matthaei 
found this copy, as might almost have been anticipated, at 
St. Petersburg, where it is now deposited. The volume is a large 
quarto, the Latin and Greek in parallel columns on the same page, 
the Greek standing on the left; its uncials are coarse, large, and 
thick, not unlike those in Cod. E of the Acts, but of later shape, 
with breathings and accents primd manu, of about the tenth, or 
late in the ninth, century?. It was used for the Oxford New 
Testament of 1675: Mill obtained some extracts from it, and 
noted its obvious connexion with Cod. Claromontanus: Wetstein 
thoroughly collated it; and not only he but Sabatier and 
Griesbach perceived that it was, at least in the Greek, nothing 
better than a mere transcript of Cod. Claromontanus, made by 
some ignorant person later than the corrector indicated by D¥%. 
Muralt’s endeavours to shake this conclusion have not satisfied 


1 Facsimiles of this manuscript are given by Semler in his edition of 
Wetstein’s Prolegomena (1764, Nos. 8, 9). Bianchini’s estimate of its age 
(Evangeliarium Quadruplex, tom. ii. fol. 591, 2), as of the seventh century, is 
certainly too high. 


copp. D—F paut. aig 


better judges ; indeed the facts are too numerous and too plain to 
be resisted. Thus, while in Rom. iv. 25 Cod. D reads drcarwou 
(accentuated dixalwow by D***), in which D*£ changes v into 
vnv, the writer of Cod. E adopts dixafwowny with its monstrous 
accent: in 1 Cor. xv. 5 Cod. D reads pera ravta tous evdexa, D*** 
elra trois dé5exa (again observe the accents), out of which Cod. EK 
makes up peta tavetra tots ddevdexa. In Gal. iv. 31 Cod. D has 
5.0, which is changed by D*** into dpa: Cod. E mixes up the 
two into didpao. Compare Tischendorf’s notes on Eph. ii. 19; 
Heb, x. 17, 33, and Dr. Hort’s longer specimen, Rom. xv. 31-3 
(Introd. p. 254). The Latin version also is borrowed from Cod. D, 
but is more mixed, and may be of some critical use: the Greek 
is manifestly worthless, and should long since have been removed 
from the list of authorities. This copy is defective, Rom. viii. 
21-88; ix. 15-25; 1 Tim. i. l—vi. 15; Heb. xii. 8—xiii. 25. 


Fs, Cop. Cots in. I. 


F. Cop. Auarensis in the Library of Trinity College, Cam- 
bridge (B. xvii. 1), is another Greek-Latin manuscript on 136 
leaves of good vellum 4to (the signatwres proving that seven 
more are lost, see p. 28), 9 inches by 7}, with the two languages 
in parallel columns of twenty-eight lines on each page, the Greek 
being always inside, the Latin next the edge of the book. It is 
called from the monastery of Augia Dives or Major (Reichenau, 
or rich meadow), on a fertile island in the lower part of Lake 
Constance, to which it long appertained, and where it may even 
have been written, a thousand years since. By notices at the 
beginning and end we can trace it through the hands of G. M. 
Wepfer of Schaffhausen and of L. Ch. Mieg, who covered many 
of its pages with Latin notes wretchedly scrawled, but allowed 
Wetstein to examine it. In 1718 Bentley was induced by 
Wetstein to buy it at Heidelberg for 250 Dutch florins, and 
both he and Wetstein collated the Greek portion, the latter 
carelessly, but Bentley somewhat more fully in the margin of 
a Greek Testament (Oxon. 1675) still preserved in Trinity 
College (B. xvii. 8). 'Tischendorf in 1842, Tregelles in 1845, 
re-examined the book (which had been placed where it now is 
on the death of Bentley's nephew in 1787), and drew attention 
to the Latin version: in 1859 Scrivener published an edition of 
the Codex in common type, with Prolegomena and a photograph 

VOL. I. N 


178 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS, 


of one page (1 Tim. ili. 14—iv. 5)1, The Epistles of St. Paul 
are defective in Rom. i. 1—iii. 19; and the Greek only in 1 Cor. 
iii. 8-16; vi. 7-14; Col. ii. 1-8; Philem. 21-25; in which four 
places the Latin stands in its own column with no Greek over 
against it. In the Epistle to the Hebrews, the Greek being 
quite lost, the Latin occupies both columns: this Epistle alone 
has an Argument, almost verbatim the same as we read in the 
great Cod. Amiatinus of the Vulgate. At the end of the Epistle, 
and on the same page (fol. 139, verso), commences a kind of 
Postscript (having little connexion with the sacred text), the 
larger portion of which is met with under the title of Dicta 
Abbatis Pinophi, in the works of Rabanus Maurus, Archbishop 
of Mayence, who died in a.pD. 856; from which circumstance 
the Cod. Augiensis has been referred to the ninth century. 
Palaeographical arguments also would lead us to the same 
conclusion. The Latin version (a modification of the Vulgate 
in its purest form, though somewhat tampered with in parts to 
make it suit the Greek text”) is written in the cursive minus- 
cule character common in the age of Charlemagne. The Greek 
must have been taken from an archetype with the words con- 
tinuously written ;, for not only are they miserably ill divided 
by the unlearned German ® scribe, but his design (not always 
acted upon) was to put a single middle point at the end of each 
word. The Latin is exquisitely written, the Greek uncials are 
neat, but evidently the work of an unpractised hand, which 
soon changes from weariness. The shapes of eta, theta, pi, and. 
other testing letters are such as we might have expected from 
the date; some others have an older look. Contrary to the 
more ancient custom, capitals, small but numerous, occur in the 
middle of the lines in both languages. Of the ordinary breath- 
ings * and accents there are no traces. Here and there we meet 
with a straight line, inclined between the horizontal and the 
acute accent, placed over an initial vowel, usually when it 
should be aspirated, but not always (e.g. éd.ov 1 Cor. vi. 18). 


1 Facsimile of 1 Tim. vi. 19—2 Tim. i. 5 is given in Pal. Soc. Pt. ix (1879), Pl. 127. 

2 Sox Cor. xii. 2. For dpwva, Vulg. muta, Cod. Aug. dyoppa. Rom. viii. 26. 
For dodeveias, Vulg. infirmitatem orationis nostrae, Cod. Aug. tis denoews, ef. x sr 
vii. 11. Infinitives for Imperatives. 

8 He betrays his nationality by placing ‘waltet’ primad manu over the first 
efovoeace, 1 Cor. vii. 4. 

* In x Tim. iv. 2 the Latin h is inserted secundd manu before vroxpiot. 


copp. F, G PAuL, 179 


Over 1 and v double or single points, or a comma, are frequently 
placed, especially if they begin a syllable; and occasionally 
a large comma or kind of circumflex over 1, «1, and some other 
vowels and diphthongs. The arrangement of the Greek forbids 
punctuation there ; in the Latin we find the single middle point 
as a colon or after an abridgement, the semicolon (;) sometimes, 
the note of interrogation (?) when needed. Besides the universal 
forms of abridgement (see p. 49), « and 8 are frequent in the 
Greek, but no others: in the Latin the abbreviations are 
numerous, and some of them unusual: Scrivener (Cod. Augiensis 
Proleg. pp. xxxi-ii) has drawn up a list of them. This copy 
abounds as much as any with real variations from the common 
text, and with numberless errors of the pen, itacisms of vowels, 
and permutations of consonants, It exhibits many corrections, 
a few primd manu, some unfortunately very recent, but by far 
the greater number in a hand almost contemporary with the 
manuscript, which has also inserted over the Greek, in 106 places, 
Latin renderings differing from those in the parallel column, but 
which in eighty-six of these 106 instances agree with the Latin 
of the sister manuscript. 


G. Cop. BoERNERIANUS, so called from a former possessor, but 
now in the Royal Library at Dresden. In the sixteenth century 
it belonged to Paul Junius of Leyden: it was bought dear at the 
book-sale of Peter Francius, Professor at Amsterdam, in 1705, 
by C. F. Boerner, a Professor at Leipsic, who lent it to Kuster 
to enrich his edition of Mill (1710), and subsequently to Bentley. 
The latter so earnestly wished to. purchase it as a companion to 
Cod. F, that though he received it in 1719, it could not be 
recovered from him for five years, during which he was constantly 
offering high sums for it!: a copy, but not in Bentley’s hand, had 
been already made (Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 2). Cod.G was published 
in full by Matthaei in 1791, in common type, with two facsimile 


1 Boerner’s son tells the tale thirty years afterwards with amusing querulousness 
in his Catalogus Bibl. Boern. Lips. 1754, p. 6, cited by Matthaei Cod. Boern, 
p. xviii. But there must have been some misunderstanding on both sides, for 
it appears from a manuscript note in his copy of the Oxford N.T. of 1675 (Trin. 
Coll. B. xvii. 8), that Bentley considered Cod. G his own property ; since after 
describing Cod. F before the Epistle to the Romans as his own, and as commenc- 
ing at Rom. iii. 19, he adds ‘Variae lectiones ex altero nostro MSto, ejusdem 
veteris exemplaris apographo,’ 


N 2 


180 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS. 


pages (1 Cor. ii. 9—iii. 3; 1 Tim. i. 1-10), and his edition is 
believed to be very accurate; Anger, Tischendorf, Tregelles, 
Bottiger and others who have examined it have only expressly 
indicated three errors’. Rettig has abundantly proved that, as 
it is exactly of the same size, so it once formed part of the same 
volume with Cod. A (see p. 157 and note): they must date towards 
the end of the ninth century, and may very possibly have been 
written in the monastery of St. Gall (where A still remains) by 
some of the Irish monks who flocked to those parts. That Cod. 
G has been in such hands appears from some very curious Irish 
lines at the foot of one of Matthaei’s plates (fol. 23), which, after 
having long perplexed learned men, have at length been translated 
for Dr. Reeves, the eminent Celtic scholar?. All that we have 
said respecting the form of Cod. A applies to this portion of it: 
the Latin version (a specimen of the Old Latin, but as in Codd. 
Bezae and Laudianus much changed to suit the Greek) is cursive 
and interlinear; the Greek uncials coarse and peculiar; the 
punctuation chiefly a stop at the end of the words, which have 
no breathings nor accents. Its affinity to the Cod. Augiensis has 
no parallel in this branch of literature. Scrivener has noted all 
the differences between them at the foot of each page in his 

1 viz. nuas for vpas, Rom. xvi. 17; petpovs for pepous, Eph. iv. 16; eoxoriopevos 
for -vevor, iv. 18. Add to these orwpya for cwpa, 1 Cor. ix. 27, as cited by Bentley 
(Ellis, Critica Sacra, p. 36). 

2? By John O’Donovan, Editor of Irish Annals. I have been favoured with 


corrections by the late Dr. Todd, of Trinity College, Dublin, and recently by the 
Rey. Robert King of Ballymena, whose version I have ventured to adopt. 


Téicht do réim [téicht do rdim] To come to Rome, to come to Rome, 

Mor saido becic torbai Much of trouble, little of profit, 

Inri chondaigi hifoss The thing thou seekest here, 

Manimbera latt ni fog bai If thou bring not with thee, thou 
findest not. 

Mor bdis mér baile Great folly, great madness, 

Mér coll ceille mér mire Great ruin of sense, great insanity, 

Olais airchenn teicht ddéecaib Since thou hast set out for death, 

Beith f6 étoil maic Maire. That thou shouldest be in disobedi- 


ence to the Son of Mary. 


The second stanza intimates that as the pilgrimage to Rome is at the risk of 
life, it is folly not to be at peace with Christ before we set out. The opening 
words ‘To come to Rome’ imply that the verses were written there by some 
disappointed pilgrim. Since the handwriting resembles that of the interlinear 
Latin, Mr. King suggests that both may have been the work of the Scottish: 
Bishop Marcus, or of his nephew Moengal (Rettig, Cod. A, Prolegomena, p. xx), 
who called at St. Gall on their return from Rome, whence Marcus went home- 
wards, leaving his books and Moengal behind him. 


copD. G PAUL. 181 


edition of Cod. F: they amount to but 1,982 places, whereof 578 
are mere blunders of the scribe, 967 changes of vowels or itacisms, 
166 interchanges of consonants, seventy-one grammatical or ortho- 
graphical forms; the remaining 200 are real various readings, 
thirty-two of them relating to the article. While in Cod. F 
(whose first seven leaves are lost) the text commences at Rom. 
iii. 19, pw* Aeyer, this portion is found complete in Cod. G, except 
Rom. i. 1-5 ; ii. 16-25. All the other lacunae of Cod. F occur 
also in Cod. G, which ends at Philem. 20 é ypw: there is no 
Latin version to supply these gaps in Cod. G, but a blank space 
is always left, sufficient to contain what is missing. At the end 
etienon G writes Mpoo Accvdacncac} apyerat. emaroAn, but 
neither that writing nor the Epistle to the Hebrews follows. It 
seems tolerably plain that one of these manuscripts was not 
copied immediately from the other, for while they often accord 
even in the strangest errors of the pen that men unskilled in 
Greek could fall into, their division of the Greek words, though 
equally false and absurd, is often quite different: it results 
therefore that they are independent transcripts of the same 
venerable archetype (probably stichometrical and some cen- 
turies older than themselves) which was written without any 
division between the words*. From the form of the letters 


1 Here aov standing to represent au shows that the Greek is derived from the 
Latin, not vice versa. 

* That Cod. G cannot have been taken from Cod. F appears both from matters 
connected with their respective Latin versions, and because F contains no trace 
of the vacant lines left in G at the end of Rom. xiv to receive ch. xvi. 25-27. 
But Dr. Hort (Journal of Philology, vol. iii. No. 5, pp. 67, 68 note) has come 
tothink that F is a mere transcript of G, the scribe of the former being by far 
the more ignorant of the two. He meets our argument to the contrary stated 
above in the text, by alleging that in respect to the division of words F is free 
from no outrageous portent found in G, while it has to answer for many of its 
own. But (to take our examples from one open leaf) if the writer of F were so 
helplessly ignorant as Dr. Hort represents, how could he have set right G’s 
error in r Tim. iv. 7, reading xa‘ ypawdes for G’s kat avypawdes ? Again, if F had 
before him an undivided manuscript, one can easily account for such monsters 
as in t Tim. iv. 2 xa * xavrn prac pevov’ F (photographed page), but no one could 
possibly have so written with G’s xexavrnpiacuevov before him, That the two 
copies were compared together in after times seems evident from the fact stated 
in-p. 179, that Latin renderings from G stand in eighty-six places above the 
Greek of F. It was at the same time perhaps that some ill-divided words in F 
were corrected by means of a loop from the Greek of G: e.g. 2 Cor. i. 3 oetippow 
G, ot © Tippoy F ; ii. 14 OprapBevovr: G, Oprapy » Bedovrs F ; iv. 9 evearadipravvopevat 
G, ev * karadipmay » voyevor F ; ver. 15 mAcovacaca G, mAeova ucaca F, ‘Mr. Hort’s 


182 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS. 


and other circumstances Cod. F may be deemed somewhat but 
not much the older; its corrector secwndd manu evidently had 
both the Greek and the Latin of Cod. G before him, and Rabanus, 
in whose works the Dicta Pinophi are preserved (p. 178), was 
the great antagonist of Godeschalk, on whom the annotator of 
Codd. AG bears so hard. Cod. G is in 4to, of ninety-nine leaves, 
with twenty-one lines in each. The line indicating breathing (if 
such be its use, see p. 178) and the mark > employed to fill up 
spaces (p. 51), more frequent in it than in F. 


Since Dr. Scrivener wrote the above, a very valuable little 
treatise—a ‘specimen primum ’—has been given to the learned 
world by Herr P. Corssen1, and a most clear and carefully 
argued paper has been sent to the editor by the Rev. Nicholas 
Pocock of Clifton. Both Herr Corssen and Mr. Pocock agree in 
showing that F was not derived from G, nor G from F, but that 
they come from the same original. Both agree, again, that the 
Greek version is derived, at least in large measure, from the 
Latin, as in such instances as the following, which are supplied 
by Mr. Pocock, who holds, and appears to prove, that F and 
G were copied from an interlinear manuscript: ut sciatis, wa 
ovdarat (F, G), 1 Thess. iii. 3; sicwt cancer ut serpat, ws yayypas 
wa vopnvete. (G), 2 Tim. ii. 17, F having the same reading, only 
dividing the last word; Gal.iv. 3 eramus autem servientes, nueba 
de dovAwuevos (F, G). Herr Corssen considers that a Latin was 
the scribe of the original, that it was written in Italy, and that 
it was better than the Claromontanus (D), to which it had 
affinities, this last having an amended text with corrections from 
the Greek. The original of all three he supposes to date from 
not before the fifth century. But in some of these last supposi- 
tions we are getting upon the ocean of conjecture. 


view, that F was copied directly from G’ (writes Bishop Lightfoot very gently, 
Journal of Philology, vol. iii. No. 6, p. 210, note), ‘deserves consideration, and 
may prove true, though his arguments do not seem quite conclusive.’ Lightfoot 
elsewhere pronounces that ‘the divergent phenomena of the two Latin texts’ 
seem unfavourable to Dr. Hort’s hypothesis (Ep. to Coloss. p. 355, note 2). But 
the latter still adheres to it with characteristic firmness : ‘we believe F to be as 
certainly in its Greek text a transcript of G [as E is of D]; if not, it is an inferior 
copy of the same immediate exemplar’ (Introd. p. 150). Yet why ‘inferior’? 

? Epistularum Paulinarum codd. Gr. et Lat. scriptas Augiensem Boernerianum 
Claromontanum examinavit, &c. Petrus Corssen, H. Fienche Kiliensis, 1889. 


copp. G, H paut. 183 


H. Cop. CoIsiin. 202 is a very precious fragment, of which 
twelve leaves are in the Imperial Library at Paris; nine are 
in the monastery or laura of St. Athanasius at Mount Athos, 
and have been edited by M. Duchesne in the ‘Archives des 
missions scientifiques et littéraires’ (1876); two more are at 
Moscow, and have been described by Matthaei (D. Pauli Epp. ad 
Hebr. et Col. Riga, 1784, p.58); some others are in the Antonian 
Library of St. Petersburg (three); some more in the Imperial 
Library as described by Muralt (two), or in that of Bishop 
Porphyry (one), or at Turin (two). The leaves at Paris contain 
1 Cor. x. 22-29; xi. 9-16; 1 Tim. iii. 7-13; Tit. i. 1-3; 15—ii. 
5; ii. 138-15 ; Heb. i. 11-16; iii. 18-18; iv. 12-15. At Mount 
Athos are 2 Cor. x. 18—xi. 6; xi. 12—xii. 2; Gal. i. 1-4; ii 
4-17; iv. 30—v. 5. At Moscow, Heb. x. 1-7; 32-38. At 
St. Petersburg, 2 Cor. iv. 2-7; 1 Thess. ii. 9-13; iv. 5-11 (Anto- 
nian; Gal. i. 4-10; ii. 9-14 (Imperial). In the Library of 
Bishop Porphyry, Col. iii. 4-11; and at Turin, 1 Tim. vi. 9-13; 
2 Tim. ii. 1-9. They are in quarto, with large square uncials of 
about sixteen lines on a page, and date from the sixth century. 
Breathings and accents are added by a later hand, which 
retouched this copy (see Silvestre, Paléographie Universelle, 
Nos. 63, 64). These leaves, which comprise one of our best 
authorities for stichometrical writing, were used in A.D. 1218 
to bind some other manuscripts on Mount Athos, and thence 
came into the library of Coislin, Bishop of Metz. Montfaucon 
has published Cod. H in his ‘ Bibliotheca Coisliniana,’ but 
Tischendorf, who transcribed it, projected a fuller and more 
accurate edition. He observed at Paris in 1865 an additional 
passage, 2 Cor. iv. 4-6 (Monum. sacr. ined. vol. ix. p. xiv, note), 
and cites Cod. H in his eighth edition on 1 Tim. vi. 19; Heb. x. 
1-6; 34-38. .The subscriptions, which appear due to Euthalius 
of Sulci!, written in vermilion, are not retouched, and conse- 
quently have neither breathings nor accents. Besides arguments 
to the Epistles, we copy the following final subscription from 
Tischendorf (N. T. 1859, p. clxxxix): éypaya kal éeOéunv kara. 
dvvayww oteixnpov' téde rd Tet’xos Tatdov Tod amooTdAov Tpos 
éyypappov Kal edkardAnumrov dvdyvwow. Tdv Kad’ tas GdeAPov" 
Tapov amdvrav toduns ovyyvdéyunv aitd. edxi) TH bmep EuGv' Thy 


1 See p. 63, note 1. 


184 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS. 


ovvrepipopay KomiCduevos avreBAnOn Se % BiBAos* mpds TO ev kat~ 
capla dvrlypapov ris BiBAvoOjnkns Tod dylov maudirAov yelp yeypape 
pévov avrod (see p. 55, note 1). From this subscription we may 
conclude with Dr. Field (Proleg. in Hexapla Origenis, p. xcix) 
that the noble Library at Caesarea was still safe in the sixth 
century, though it may have perished A.D, 638, when that city 
was taken by the Saracens. 


I Cop. TiscHenporFIAN. JI, at St. Petersburg. Add also 
two large leaves of the sixth century, elegantly written, 
without breathings or accents, containing 2 Cor. 1. 20—ii. 12. 
Described by Tischendorf, Notitia Cod. Sin. Append. p. 50, cited 
as O in his eighth edition of the N. T. 


K. Cop. Mosquensis. 
L. Cop. ANGELIcUS at Rome. 


M. Coprex RvseEr is peculiar for the beautifully bright red 
colour of the ink, the elegance of the small uncial characters, 
and the excellency and critical value of the text. Two folio 
leaves, containing Heb. i. l—iv. 3; xii. 20—xiii. 25, once — 
belonged to Uffenbach, then to J. C. Wolff, who bequeathed them 
to the Public Library (Johanneum) of Hamburg (see Cod. H 
of the Gospels. To the same manuscript pertain fragments of 
two leaves used in binding Cod. Harleian. 5613 in the British 
Museum, and seen at once by Griesbach, who first collated 
them (Symbol. Crit. vol. ii. p. 164, &c.), to be portions of the 
Hamburg fragment”. Each page in both contains two columns, 
of forty-five lines in the Hamburg, of thirty-eight in the London 
leaves. The latter comprise 1 Cor. xv. 52—2 Cor.i.15; x. 18— 
xii. 5; reckoning both fragments, 196 verses in all. Tischen- 
dorf has since found one leaf more. Henke in 1800 edited the 
Hamburg portion, Tregelles collated it twice, and Tischendorf in| 
1855 published the text of both in full in his ‘Anecdota Sacra 
et Profana,’ but corrected in the second edition, 1861 (Praef. xvi), 


1 Scholz describes Codd. 196, 362, 366 of the Gospels as also written in red 
ink. See too Evan. 254. ‘ 

? Dr. C. R. Gregory has read a few words more of this MS. Griesbach and 
Scholz number the London part as 64, the Hamburg part as 58. 


copp. H—O pauL. 185 


five mistakes in his printed text. The letters are a little 
unusual in form, perhaps about the tenth century in date; but 
though sometimes joined in the same word, can hardly be called 
semicursive. Our facsimile (Plate xii, No. 34) is from the 
London fragment: the graceful, though peculiar, shapes both of 
alpha and mu (see p. 37, ter) closely resemble those in some writing 
of about the same age, added to the venerable Leyden Octateuch, 
on a page published in facsimile by Tischendorf (Monum, sacr. 
ined. vol. ii). Accents and breathings are given pretty cor- 
rectly and constantly : dota ascript occurs three times (2 Cor. i. 
1; 4; Heb. xiii. 21)!; only ten itacisms occur, and v épedAxvotixdv 
(as it is called) is rare. The usual stop is the single point in its 
three positions, with a change in power, as in Cod. E of the 
Gospels. The interrogative (;) occurs once (Heb. iii. 17), and > 
is often repeated to fill up space, or, in a smaller size, to 
mark quotations. After the name of each of the Epistles 
(2 Cor. and Heb.) in their titles we read exrefewa os ev 
muwakt, which Tischendorf thus explains; that whereas it was 
customary to prefix an argument to each Epistle, these words, 
originally employed to introduce the argument, were retained 
even when the argument was omitted. Henke’s account of the 
expression looks a little less forced, that this manuscript was set 
forth os ev muvaxi, that is, in vermilion, after the pattern of 
Imperial letters patent. 


N. (O0* Hort.) Two leaves of the ninth century at St. Peters- 
burg, containing Gal. v. 14—-vi. 2; Heb. v. 8—vi. 10. 


O. (N¢ Tisch.) Fragmenta MosquensiA used as early as 
A.D. 975 in binding a volume of Gregory Nazianzen now at 
Moscow (S. Synodi 61). Matthaei describes them on Heb. x. 1: 
they contain only the twelve verses Heb. x. 1-3; 3-7; 32-34; 
35-38. These very ancient leaves may possibly be as old as the 
sixth century, for their letters resemble in shape those in Cod. H 


1 Griesbach (Symbol. Critic. vol. ii. p. 166) says that in the Harleian fragment 
‘Tota bis tantum aut ter subscribitur, semel postscribitur, plerumque omittitur,’ 
overlooking the second ascript. Scrivener repeats this statement about ¢ 
subscript (Cod. Augiens. Introd. p. lxxii), believing he had verified it : but Tisch- 
endorf cannot see the subscripts, nor can Scrivener on again consulting Harl. 
5613 for the purpose. Tregelles too says, ‘I have not seen a subscribed iota in 
any uncial document’ (Printed Text, p. 158, note). 


186 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS. 


which the later hand has so coarsely renewed; but they are 
more probably a little later. 


O*. One unpublished double leaf brought by Tischendorf 
to St. Petersburg from the East, of the sixth century, containing 
2 Cor. i. 20—i1. 12. 


O? of the same date, at Moscow, contains Eph. iv. 1-18. 


P. Cop. PoRPHYRIANUS. 


Q. Tischendorf also discovered in 1862 at St. Petersburg five 
or six leaves of St. Paul, written on papyrus of the fifth century. | 
From the extreme brittleness of the leaves only portions can be 
read. He cites them at 1 Cor. vi. 18, 14; vii. 3, 13,14. These 
also Porphyry brought from the East. It contains 1 Cor. i. 17— 
20; vi. 138-15 ; 16-18; vii. 3, 4, 10, 11, 12-14, with defects. 
This is the only papyrus manuscript of the New Testament 
written with uncials. 


R. Cod. Cryptoferratensis Z. 8. 1. is a palimpsest fragment 
of the end of the seventh or the eighth century, cited by Caspar 
René Gregory as first used by Tischendorf. It is one leaf, con- 
taining 2 Cor. xi. 9-19. Edited by Cozza, and published 
amongst other old fragments at Rome in 1867 with facsimile 
(Greg., p. 435). 


S. From Laura of Athos. 


T. Paris, Louvre, Egyptian Museum, 7332 [iv—vi], 53 x 4, 
two small fragments, 1 Tim. vi. 8; ili. 15, 16. See Gregory, 
p- 441, who, however, unconsciously classes it as an Evan. 


2. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2061. 


Il. Manuscripts of the Apocalypse. 


&. Cop. SINAITICUS. 
A. Cop. ALEXANDRINUS. 


B. Cop. VatTicanus 2066 (formerly 105 in the Library of the 
Basilian monks in the city) was judiciously substituted by Wet- 


copD. O— PAUL.—coDD. OF APOCALYPSE. 187 


stein for the modern portion of the great Vatican MS., collated 
by Mico, and published in 1796 by Ford in his ‘ Appendix’ 
to Codex Alexandrinus, as also in 1868 by Vercellone and 
Cozza!. It is an uncial copy of about the end of the eighth 
century, and the volume also contains in the same hand 
Homilies of Basil the Great and of Gregory of Nyssa, &. It 
was first known from a notice (by Vitali) and facsimile in Bian- 
chini’s Evangeliarium Quadruplex (1749), part i. vol. ii. p. 524 
(facs. p. 505, tab. iv): Wetstein was promised a collation of it 
by Cardinal Quirini, who seems to have met with unexpected 
hindrances, as the papers only arrived after the text of the New 
Testament was printed, and then proved very loose and defec- 
tive. When Tischendorf was at Rome in 1848, though forbidden 
to collate it afresh (in consequence, as we now know, of its 
having been already printed in Mai’s then unpublished volumes 
of the Codex Vaticanus), he was permitted to make a facsimile 
of a few verses, and while thus employed he so far contrived to 
elude the watchful custodian, as to compare the whole manuscript 
with a modern Greek Testament. The result was given in his 
Monumenta sacra inedita (1846), pp. 407-432, with a good 
facsimile; but (as was natural under the unpromising circum- 
stances—‘ arrepta potius quam lecta’ is his own confession) 
Tregelles in 1845 was able to observe several points which he 
had overlooked, and more have come to light since Mai’s edition 
has appeared. In 1866, however, Tischendorf was allowed to 
transcribe this document at leisure, and re-published it in full in 
his Appendix N. T. Vaticani, 1869, pp. 1-20. 

This Codex is now known to contain the whole of the Apoca- 
lypse, a fact which the poor collation that Wetstein managed to 
procure had rendered doubtful. It is rather an octavo than 
a folio or quarto; the uncials being of a peculiar kind, simple 
and unornamented, leaning a little to the right (see p. 41, note): 
they hold a sort of middle place between square and oblong 
characters. The shape of beta is peculiar, the two loops to the 
right nowhere touching each other, and psi has degenerated into 


1 Tregelles, wishing to reserve the letter B for the great Codex Vaticanus 1209, 
called this copy first L (N. T. Part iv. p. iii), and afterwards Q (N. T. Part vi. p. i). 
Surely Mr. Vansittart was right (Journal of Philology, vol. ii. No. 3, p. 41) in 
protesting against a change so needless and inconvenient ; nor has Tischendorf 
adopted it in his eighth edition of the N. T. 


188 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS. 


the form of a cross (see Plate iii, No. 7): delta, theta, xi are also 
of the latest uncial fashion. The breathings and accents are 
primd manu, and pretty correct ; the rule of the grammarians 
respecting the change of power of the single point in punctua- 
tion according to its change of position is now regularly 
observed. The scarcity of old copies of the Apocalypse renders 
this uncial of some importance, and it often confirms the readings 
of the older codices NAC, though on the whole it resembles 
them considerably less than does Cod. P, and agrees in preference 
with the later or more ordinary cursives. 


C. Coprx EPHRAEMI. 


P. Coprx PoRPHYRIANUS. 


Note. Of the three large uncials which contain the Apocalypse, 8A are 
complete, but C has lost 171 verses out of 405. In the 286 places 
wherein the three are available, and Lachmann, Tregelles, and Tischen- 
dorf, one or all, depart from the Received text, NAC agree fifty-two 
times, NA seventeen, NC twenty-six, AC eighty-two, and this last com- 
bination supplies the best readings: & stands alone twenty-three times, 
A fifty-nine, C twenty-seven, When C has failed us RA agree fifty-two 
times and differ eighty-eight. 


CHAPTER VII. 


CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. 


Part I. 


pat later manuscripts of the Greek Testament, written in 

cursive characters from the tenth down to the fifteenth 
century or later, are too numerous to be minutely described in an 
elementary work like the present. We shall therefore speak of 
them with all possible brevity, dwelling only on a few which 
present points of especial interest, and employing certain 
abbreviations, a list of which we subjoin for the reader’s con- 
venience !. 


Abbreviations used in the following Catalogue. 


Act. MS. of Acts and Catholic Epistles. 

Am. Ammonian Sections (so-called) in 
the margin of MSS. 

Apoc. MS. of the Apocalypse. 

Apost, MS. of Apostolos. 

*Avayy. *Avayvwopata or dvayywoes, read- 
ings or lections: here marks of the 
lections in the margin or at the 
head or foot of pages, or the com- 

'putation of them at the end of the 
book. . 

Argen:. Written in silver letters, either 

capitals or all. 


*Apxn and TéAos, see Lect. 

Aur. Written in gold letters, either 
capitals (J. 1.) or all. 

Carp. Epistle to Carpianus. 

Chart. Written on paper. 

Chart. by itself = linen paper. 

Chart. b. = bombycina, or cotton paper. 

Cols. Columns. When the MS. is writ- 
ten only in one, no notice is given. 

Coll. Collated. 

Curs. Cursive MSS. 

Eus. Eusebian Canons standing in the 
margin under Ammonian Sections. 


1 Very many corrections have been made in the following Catalogue as well 
from investigations of my own as from information kindly furnished to me by 
Mr. H. Bradshaw, University Librarian at Cambridge, by Professor Hort, by 
Mr. A. A. Vansittart, late Fellow of Trinity College there [d. 1882], by 
Mr. W. Kelly, and especially by Dean Burgon, to whom the present edition is 
more deeply indebted than it would be possible to acknowledge in detail. His 
series of Letters addressed to me in the Guardian newspaper (1873) contains but 
a part of the help he has afforded towards the aie iho of this and the 
second edition, Ed. iii. 


190 


Eus. t. Tables of so-called Eusebian 
Canons prefixed to the Gospels. 

Euthal. cep. Euthalian xepddaa found 
in Acts and Epistles, 

Evan. Evangelia. 

Evst. Evangelistaria. 

Ff. Folia, or leaves. The figures in 
brackets immediately appended 
denote the number of lines on a 
page. 

Harm. Harmony, sometimes given with 
Ke. t. 

Insp. Inspected. 

Keg. Letters in the margin denoting 
the xepadara majora. 

Keg. ¢. Tables of xed. prefixed to each 
book. 

Lect. Notices of proper lessons for feasts, 
&e., in the margin, or above, or 
below, or interspersed with the 
text. Often marked with dpy7y and 
TéXos at beginning and end. 

Membr. On vellum. 


CURSIVES. 


Men. A menology, or calendar, of Saints’ 
Days at the beginning or end of a 
book. 

Musical notes, especially in Evan- 
gelistaria. 
Mut. That the copy is mutilated. 
Orn. Ornamented. 
Paul. MS. of St. Paul’s Epistles. 
Pict. Illuminated with pictures. 
Prol. Contains a prologue or trédeats. 
‘Pyu. Where the fnyata, or phrases 

are numbered. 

Syn. A synaxarion, or calendar, of daily 
lessons—also called eclogadion. 
Strix. Where the orixo, or lines, are 

numbered. 
Subscr. Subscriptions (tmoypagat) at the 
end of books. 
TirA. Titles of sep. at the head or foot 
of the pages. 
Greek or Latin metrical verses at 
beginning or end of books. 
Unc. Uncial MS. 


Mus. 


Vers. 


The other Abbreviations will be evident upon perusing this work. Where 
Chart. is not printed, the MS. is written on vellum. The Latin numeral within 
square brackets denotes the date of the book, whether fixed by a subscription in 
the book itself, or approximated by other means, e.g. [xiii] indicates a book of 
the thirteenth century. The Arabic numerals within ordinary brackets denote 


the number of lines on a page. 
lines in a page. 


Thus 297 (88)=297 leaves and thirty-eight 
The names within parentheses indicate the collators or 


inspectors of each manuscript, and if it has been satisfactorily examined, an 


asterisk is prefixed to the number by which it is known. 


If the copy con- 


tain other portions of the New Testament, its notation in those portions 


is always given. 


Measurements where given are in inches’. 


(1) Manuscripts of the Gospels. 


*1. (Act. 1, Paul. 1.) Basiliensis A. N. iv. 2 at Basle [x, Burgon xii or 


xiii], 73 


x 44, ff. 297 (38); prol., pict., rirh., syn., dvayv. in Acts and 


Epp. by later hand. Hebrews last in Paul. Gospels bound up last of all. 
Among the illuminations were what have been said to be pictures 
of the Emperor Leo the Wise [886-911] and his son Constantine 
Porphyrogenitus, but all the beautiful miniatures were stolen prior 


to 1860-2, except one before St. John’s Gospel. 


Its later history 


is the same as that of Cod. E of the Gospels: it was known to 
Erasmus ; it was borrowed by Reuchlin, a few extracts given by Bengel 


1 For the Authorities chiefly consulted in the list of Cursive Manuscripts 
given in this edition, see Appendix A to this volume; and for a list of 


Facsimiles, see Appendix B, 


ABBREVIATIONS. CODD. I—8. I9I 


(Bas. y), collated by Wetstein, and recently in the Gospels by C. L. Roth 
and Tregelles, who have compared their results. Our facsimile (No. 23) 
gives an excellent notion of the elegant and minute style of writing, 
which is fully furnished with breathings, accents, and « ascript. The 
initial letters are gilt, and on the first page of each Gospel the full point 
is a large gilt ball. In the Gospels the text adheres frequently to the 
uncials Codd. 8B, BL and such cursives as 118, 131, and especially 209 
(Insp. by Burgon, Hoskier, Greg.). 


2. Basil. A. N. iv. 1 [xv or earlier], 73 x 6, ff. 248 (20), subscr., xed. t., 
xep.(not John), rirh., Am.,is the inferior manuscript chiefly used by Erasmus 
for his first edition of the N. T. (1516), with press corrections by his hand, 
and barbarously scored with red chalk to suit his pages. The monks at 
Basle had bought it for two Rhenish florins (Bengel, Wetstein, Burgon, 
Hoskier, Greg.). 


3. (Act. 3, Paul. 3.) Cod. Corsendonck, [xii], 4to, 93 x 7, ff. 451 (24), 
Carp., Hus. t., cep. t., prol., pict., ep., tirh., Am., Lus., syn., once belonging 
to a convent at Corsendonck near Turnhout, now in the Imperial Library 
at Vienna (Forlos. 15, Kollar. 5). It was lent to Erasmus for his second 
edition in 1519, as he testifies on the first leaf (Alter). It had been 
collated before Alter by J. Walker for Bentley, when in ‘the Dominican 
Library, Brussels.’ This collation is unpublished (Trin. Coll. B, xvii. 34): 
Ellis, Bentleii Critica Sacra, p. xxix (Greg.). 


4. Cod. Regius 84 [xii], 74 x 53, ff. 212 (27), xed. t., ke, rirh,, Am., 
Eus., lect, syn., men., subser., otiy., in the Royal Library at Paris 
(designated RI by Tischendorf), was rightly recognized by Le Long as 
Robert Stephen’s y' (see Chap. V). Mill notices its affinity to the Latin 
versions and the Complutensian edition (N.T. Prol. § 1161) ; mut. in 
Matt. 11. 9-20; John i. 49—iii. 11; forty-nine verses. It is clumsily 
written and contains syn. from some Fathers (Scholz, Greg.). 


5. (Act. 5, Paul. 5.) Paris, National (Library), Greek 106 [xii or 
later], is Stephen’s &: 84x64, ff. 348 (28), prob., xed. t., keg, rith., Am., 
Hus. Carefully written and full of flourishes (Wetstein, Scholz, Greg.). 


6. (Act. 6, Paul. 6.) Par. Nat. Gr. 112 [xi or later], is Stephen’s ¢ ; 
in text it much resembles Codd. 4, 5, and 75. 12mo, 53x 44, ff. 235, 
prol., xed. t., kep., tirr., Am., syn. with St. Chrysostom’s Liturgy, men. 
(Wetstein, Griesbach, Scholz). This exquisite manuscript is written in 
characters so small, that some pages require a glass to read them. 
Scholz collated Matt., Mark i—iv, John vii, viii (Greg.). 

7. Par. Nat. Gr. 71 [xi], is Stephen’s 5. 8x64, ff. 186 (29), prol., 
syn., Carp., Hus. t., pict., tirk. with metrical paraphrase, Am., Hus., 
men., very full lect. In style not unlike Cod. 4, but neater (Wetst., 
Scholz, Abbé Martin, Greg.). 


8. Par. Nat. Gr. 49 [xi], 11} x 8}, ff. 199 (22), two columns, proved 
by Mr. Vansittart to be Stephen’s ¢’1: beautifully written in two columns 


1 Stephen’s margin cites ( eighty-four times in the Gospels, usually in com- 
pany with several others, but alone in Mark vi. 20; xiv. 15; Luke i. 87. Since 
Evan. 18 or Reg. 47 contains the whole N. T., and Stephen cites ¢’ in the Acts 


192 CURSIVES. 


on the page. Carp., Hus. t., prol., pict., xef., titd., lect., men., Am., Eus., 
syn. (Wetst., Scholz, Greg.). 


9. Par. Nat. Gr. 83 [A.p. 1167, when ‘ Manuel Porphyrogenitus was 
ruler of Constantinople, Amauri of Jerusalem, William II of Sicily ’: this 
note (derived from Wetstein) is now nearly obliterated], 94 x 63,ff.298(20), 
is probably Stephen’s «8. Carp., Hus. t., pict., cep., tith., Am., syn., mut., 
men., subser., orix. (first leaf of St. John). It once belonged to Peter 
Stella. The style is rather barbarous, and ornamentation peculiar 
(Kuster’s Paris 3, Scholz, Greg.). 


10. Par. Nat. Gr. 91 [xiii or later], 74 x 5%, ff. 275 (24), given in 
1439 to a library of Canons Regular at Verona by Dorotheus Archbishop 
of Mitylene, when he came to the Council of Florence. Scholz tells us 
that it was ‘antea Joannis Huraultii Boistallerii. Griesbach mistook 


. 2865 Uh oo 9 
this copy for Reg. 95, olim cee which is Kuster’s Paris 1 and 


Wetstein’s Cod. 10, being Cod. 285 of Scholz and our own list (Burgon, 
Guardian, Jan. 15, 1873). Carp., Hus. t., pict., xep., tirh., Am. Hus., 
lect., syn., men. (Griesbach, Scholz, Greg.). 


11. Par. Nat. Gr. 121-2 [xii or earlier], in two small volumes, 
63 x 38, neatly written, ff. 230 and 274 (16), Hus. t., nep., rith., Am, 
Eus. It also once belonged to Teller (Kuster’s Paris 4, Scholz, Greg.). 


12. Par. Nat. Gr. 230 [xi], 108 x 84, 294 (21), prol., pict., Hus. t., 
ke. t., kep., TiTA., With a commentary, that on St. Mark being Victor’s 
of Antioch (Greg.). 


13. Par. Nat. Gr. 50 [xii], 9} x 74, f£.170 (29), xed. t., xe., rird., Am. 
lect.; syn., men., subscr., oriy., is Kuster’s Paris 6, who says that it 
supplied him with more various readings than all the rest of his 
Paris manuscripts put together. This, like Codd. 10, 11. once belonged 
to Teller: it is not correctly written. Syn., mut. in Matt. i. 1—ii. 20; 
xxvi. 33-53 ; xxvii. 26—xxvil. 10; Mark i. 20-45; John xxi. 3-25; 163 
verses (Kuster, Wetstein, Griesbach, Begtrup in 1797). This manuscript 
was collated in 1868 by Professor W. H. Ferrar, Fellow of Trinity 
College, Dublin [d. 1871], who regarded Codd. 13, 69, 124, 346 as 
transcripts of one archetype, which he proposed to restore by comparing 
the four copies together. His design was carried out by Professor T. K. 
Abbott, Fellow and Tutor of Trinity College. For facsimiles of them 
all, &c., see ‘ Collation of Four Important Manuscripts of the Gospels,’ &c. 
Dublin, 1877 (Greg.). 


14. Par. Nat. Gr. 70 [xii or xiii, Greg. x], 63 x 48, ff. 392 (17), once 
Cardinal Mazarin’s; was Kuster’s Paris 7. A facsimile of this beautiful 
copy, with round conjoined minuscule letters, regular breathings and — 


once (ch. xvii. 5), in the Catholic Epistles seven times, in the Pauline twenty- 
seven, in the Apocalypse never; Reg. 47 has been suggested to have been 
Stephen’s ¢’, rather than Cod. 8 or Reg. 49. On testing the two with Steph. ¢ 
in eight places, Mr. Vansittart found that they both agreed with it in five 
(Matt. xx. 12; Mark vi. 20; x. 52; Luke vi. 37; John vi. 58), but that in the 
remaining three (Mark xii. 31; Luke i. 87; John x. 32) Reg. 49 agreed with (’, 
while Reg. 47 did not. 


EVANN. 9-22. 193 


accents, is given in the ‘ Paléographie Universelle,’ No. 78, and in 
Montfaucon, Pal. Gr., p. 282. Mut. Matt. i. 1-9; ili. 16—iv. 9. Keg. 
t., pict., Paschal Canon, Carp., Hus. t., xep. t., xep., tith., Am. Hus. 
(Kuster, Scholz). 


15. Par. Nat. Gr. 64 [x], 73x58, ff. 225 (23), Carp,, prol., xed. t., 
kep., tith., Am., lect., men., is Kuster’s Paris 8. Hus. t., syn., pict. very 
superb: the first three pages are written in gold, with exquisite miniatures, 
four on p. 2, four on p. 3, Burgon. (Kuster, Scholz, Greg.) 


16. Par. Nat. Gr. 54, formerly 1881 [xiv], 123 x 10, ff.?, 2 cols., Hus. t. 
(Latin), pict.,xep.,rirr., Am. (Matt. and Mark), lect., subser.; once belonged to 
the Medici ; it has a Latin version in parts; mut. Mark xvi. 6-20. Hus. t., 
syn., pict. (Wetstein, Scholz). This gorgeous and ‘ right royal’ copy was 
never quite finished, but is unique in respect of being written in four 
colours, vermilion, lake, blue, and black, according to the character of 
the contents (Burgon, Greg.). 


17. Par. Nat. Gr. 55 [xvi], 112 x 83, ff 353 (25), 2 cols. has 
the Latin Vulgate version: it was neatly written, not by George 
Hermonymus the Spartan (but see Greg.), as Wetstein guesses, but by 
a Western professional scribe, Burgon. It once belonged to Cardinal 
Bourbon. Syn., pict. very elegant, lect. (Wetstein, Griesbach, Scholz). 


18. (Act. 113, Paul. 132, Apoc. 51.) Par. Nat. Gr. 47, formerly 2241 
[A.D. 1364], 113 x 83, ff. 444 (23), prol., xed. t., xep., lect., dvayv., subscr., 
orix., syn., men. ; bought in 1687, and written at Constantinople. It is 
one of the few copies of the whole New Testament (see p. 72, note), and 
was given by Nicephorus Cannabetes to the monastery rod (woddrov 
Xpiorov €v TH TOU MuiOpa (Misitra) ris Aaxedaipovos xaotpe. Two syn. 
between the Pauline Epistles and the Apocalypse, psalms, hymns (Scholz, 
Greg., Reiche). 

19. Par. Nat. Gr. 189, formerly 1880 [xii], 124 x 9}, ff. 387, Keg. t., Kep., 
titd., Am., Hus., subscr., Wetstein’s 1869, once belonged to the Medici, pct., 
with Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, a catena to St. John, and scholia to 


the other Gospels. In marvellous condition, with much gold ornamenta- 
tion (Scholz, Greg.). 


20. Par. Nat. Gr. 188, formerly 1883 [xii], 13§ x 9%, a splendid folio, 
ff, 274, xep.t., xe., rirh., Am., Hus., lect., subser., eriy.—all by second hand 
(Greg.), brought from the East in 1669. It is beautifully written, and 
contains catenae, Victor's commentary on St. Mark, and other treatises 
enumerated by Scholz, who collated most of it. At the end of SS. Mark, 
Luke, and John ‘ dicitur etiam hoc evangelium ex accuratis codicibus esse 
exscriptum, nec non collatum’ (Scholz). A second (or perhaps the 
original) hand has been busy here to assimilate the text to that of 
Codd. 215, 300, or to some common model. In Cod. 215 the foregoing 
subscription is appended to all the Four Gospels, and the other contents 
correspond exactly (Burgon, Last Twelve Verses of St. Mark, pp. 119, 
279). See on Evann. A, 428. Collated by W. F. Rose. 


21. Par. Nat. Gr. 68, formerly 2860 [x], 9 x 74, ff. 203, 2 cols., pict., 

ke., Tirh., Am., men., with syn. on paper in a later hand (Scholz, Greg.). 
22. Par. Nat. Gr. 72, once Colbert. 2467 [xi], 103 x 74, ff. 232 (22), 
VOL. I. oO 


194 CURSIVES. 


contains remarkable readings. John xiv. 22—xvi. 27. Fully collated 
by the Rev. W. F. Rose (see Evan. 563). It begins Matt. 1. 2, 
six leaves containing Matt. v. 25—viiil. 4 being misplaced before it. 
Keg. t., ritd., xep., Am., Ews. partial, swhser. No lect., dpy., or mut. 
Matt. iv. 20—yv. 25; ré\. p.m. A beautiful copy, singularly free from 
itacisms and errors from homeeoteleuton, and very carefully accentuated, 
with slight illuminated headings to the Gospels, which I recently had 
the pleasure of inspecting (Wetstein, Scholz, Scriv., Greg.). 


23. Par. Nat. Gr. 77, Colbert. 3947 [xi], 9x 74, 4to, ff. 230, keg. t., 
kep., tith., Am., lect., with the Latin Vulgate version down to Luke iv. 18. 
Mut. Matt. i. 1-17 ; Luke xxiv. 46—John ii. 20; xxi. 24, 25; ninety-six 
verses (Scholz). 


24. Par. Nat. Gr. 178, Colbert. 4112 [xi, Greg. x], 10} x 5d, ff. 240, 
with a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark), prol., xed. t., xep., rirh., Am., 
Lus., and also syn., but in a later hand. Mut. Matt. xxvii. 20— 
Mark iy. 22; 186 verses (Griesb., Scholz). See Burgon, ubi supra, p. 228. 
Used in Cramer's Cat. on St. Mark, 1840 (Greg.). 


25. Par. Nat. Gr. 191, Colbert. 2259 [x, Greg. xi], 113 x9, ff. 292, 
with Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, and scholia, xed. ¢., cep. TirA., 
lect. (partial). ‘Grandly written,’ but very imperfect, wanting about 
715 verses, viz. Matt. xxili. 1—xxv. 42; Mark i. 1—vii. 36; Luke viii. 
31-41; ix. 44-54; x. 39—xi. 4; John xiii. 19 ?—xxi. 25 (Griesbach, 
Scholz, Greg., Martin). 

26. Par. Nat. Gr. 78, Colbert. 4078 [xi], 9} x74, #f. 179 (27), neatly 
and correctly written by Paul a priest. Carp., Hus. t., cep. t., tith., Am., 
lect., syn., men. (Wetstein, Scholz, Greg.). 


27. Par. Nat. Gr. 115, Colbert. 6043 [xi, Greg. x], 64 x 43, ff. 460 (19), 
is Mill’s Colb. 1. That critic procured Larroque’s collation of Codd. 27=— 
33 (a very imperfect one) for his edition of the New Testament. From 
John xviii. 3 the text is supplied, cotton chart. [xiv]. xed. t., pict., Ked., 
tith., Am., Bus. (syn., men. later), syn., pict. Extensively altered by 
a later hand (Wetstein, Scholz, Greg.). 


28. Par. Nat. Gr. 379, Colbert. 4705 [xi], 91x74, ff. 292 (19), is 
Mill’s Colb. 2, most carelessly written by an ignorant scribe; it often 
resembles Cod. D, but has many unique readings and interpolations, with 
‘many relics of a very ancient text hereabouts’ (Hort on Mark vi. 43, 
Introd. p. 242). Ked. é. (inaccurate), xep., rirh., Am., Hus., subser. (lect. 
later), syn. Mut. in 334 verses, viz. Matt. vil. 17—ix. 12; xiv. 33— 
xvi. 10; xxvi. 70—xxvil. 48; Luke xx. 19—xxii. 46; John xii. 40— 
xiii. 1; xv. 24—xvi. 12; xvill. 16-28; xx. 20—xxi. 5; 18-25 (Scholz, 
Greg.). 

29. Par. Nat. Gr. 89, Colbert. 6066 [xii, Greg. x], 74 x 5}, ff. 169, is 
Mill’s Colb. 3, correctly written by a Latin scribe, with very many 
peculiar corrections by a later hand. Lost leaves in the three later 
Gospels are supplied [xv]. Scholia, Hus. t., prol., xep., rith., Am., Hus., 
subscr., syn., men. Mut. Matt. i—xv. Mill compares its text with that 
of Cod. 71 (Scholz, Greg.). 


30. Par. Nat. Gr. 100, Colbert. 4444 [xvi, Greg. xv], 83 x 5, chart., 


EVANN. 23-35. 195 


ff. 313 (18), cep. (Gr. and Lat.), rirh., is Mill’s Colb. 4, containing all the 
Gospels, by the writer of Cod. 70. In text it much resembles Cod. 17 
(Scholz, Greg.). 


31. Par. Nat. Gr. 94, Colbert. 6083 [xiii], 71 x 54, ff. 188, pict., xed. t., 
ke., tith., is also Mill’s Colb. 4, but contains all the Gospels with 
prayers. This copy has many erasures (Scholz, Greg.). 


32. Par. Nat.Gr. 116, Colbert. 6511 [xii], 52 x 44, ff. 244 (21), prol., 
ke. t., ke., tith., Am. (lect. and avayv, later), is Mill’s Colb. 5. It begins 
Matt. x. 22. Mut. Matt. xxiv. 15-30; Luke xxii. 35—John iv. 20 
(Scholz). Mill misrepresented the contents of Codd. 30-32, through 
supposing that they contained no more than the small portions which 
were collated for his use. 


*33. (Act. 13, Paul 17.) Par. Nat. Gr. 14, Colbert. 2844 [xi, Greg. 
ix or x], fol., 143 x 93, ff. 143 (52), xep., rird., is Mill’s Colb. 8, containing 
some of the Prophets and all the New Testament, except Mark ix. 31— 
xi. 11; xiii, 11—xiv. 60; Luke xxi. 38—-xxiii. 26 ; and the Apocalypse. 
In text it resembles Codd. BDL more than any other cursive manuscript. 
After Larroque, Wetstein, Griesbach, Begtrup, and Scholz, it was 
most laboriously collated by Tregelles in 1850. There are fifty-two 
long lines in each page, in a fine round hand, the accents being 
sometimes neglected, and eta unusually like our English letter h. 
The ends of the leaves are much damaged, and greatly misplaced 
by the binder; so that the Gospels now stand last, though on 
comparing the style of handwriting (which undergoes a gradual change 
throughout the volume) at their beginning and end with that in the 
Prophets which stand first, and that in the Epistles which should follow 
them, it is plain that they originally occupied their usual place. The ink 
too, by reason of the damp, has often left its proper page blank, so that 
the writing can only be read set off on the opposite page, especially 
in the Acts. Hence it is no wonder that Tregelles should say that of all 
the manuscripts he has collated ‘none has ever been so wearisome to the 
eyes, and exhaustive of every faculty of attention. (Account of the 
Printed Text, p. 162.) 


The next eight copies, like Cod. H of St. Paul, belonged to that noble 
collection made by the Chancellor Seguier, and on his death in 1672 
bequeathed to Coislin, Bishop of Metz. Montfaucon has described them 
in his ‘ Bibliotheca Coisliniana,’ fol. 1715, and all were slightly collated 
by Wetstein and Scholz. 


34. Par. Nat. Coislin. 195, formerly 306 [xi, Greg. x], 11} x 7, ff. 469 
(22), Carp., Eus. t., prol., pict., xep., rirh., Am., subser., orix.; ‘a grand 
folio, splendidly written and in splendid condition’ (Burgon), from Mount 
Athos, has a catena (Victor’s commentary on St. Mark) resembling that 
of Cod. 194. Fresh as from the artist’s hand. 


35. (Act. 14, Paul. 18, Apoc. 17.) Par. Nat. Coislin. 199, formerly 
44 [xi], 72x54, ff 328 (27), xe. t., lect., dvayv., syn., men., subser., 
orix., contains the whole New Testament (sce p. 72, note), with many 
corrections. 


0 2% 


196 CURSIVES. 


36. Par. Nat. Coislin. 20, formerly 26 [xi, Greg. x], 114 x 83, ff. 509 
(19), Carp., Eus. t., ep. t., prol., pict., cep., tith., Am., Hus. t., prol., with 
a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark), from the dawra [i.e. convent, 
Suicer, Thes. Eccles. tom. ii. 205] of St. Athanasius in Mount Athos, 
very sumptuous. 


37. Par. Nat. Coislin. 21, formerly 238 [xii], 124 x 94, ff. 357, Hus. t., 
ep. t., prol., pict., xep., tird., Am., Hus., with short scholia, Victor’s com- 
mentary on St. Mark, Zus. t., syn., prol., pict. (Montfaucon). 


38. (Act. 19, Paul. 23.) Par. Nat. Coislin. 200, formerly 500 [xiii], 
62 x 53, ff 300 (30), copied for the Emperor Michael Palaeologus [1259- 
1282], and by him sent to St. Louis [d. 1270], containing all the N. T. 
except St. Paul’s Epistles, has been rightly judged by Wetstein to be 
Stephen’s 0’. Pict., xed., tirr., Am. (not Lus.), mut. 143 verses; Matt. 
xiv. 15—xv. 30; xx. 14—-xxi. 27; Mark xii. 3—xiii. 4. A facsimile of 
this beautiful book is given in the ‘ Paléographie Univers.,’ No. 84 
(collated by Wetstein). Burgon has also a photograph of it, and, like 
Wetstein and Silvestre, notices that it was Ex Bibl. Pattr. Cadomensium 
[Caen] Soc. Jesu, 1640. 


39. Par. Nat. Coislin. 23, formerly 315 [xi], 135 x 104, ff. 288, xed, t. 
(see Greg.), xep., tith., Am., subser., orix., written at Constantinople with 
many abbreviations «is ré marpiapxeiov, emt Sepyiov [1I].rod matpidpxov, and 
in 1218 conveyed to the convent of St. Athanasius on Mount Athos. 
With a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark, from the same original as 
that in Cod. 34). Not written by Sergius, as Scholz says (Burgon). 


40. Par. Nat. Coislin. 22, formerly 375 [xi], 112 x 83, ff. 312, Carp., 
Lus.t., prol., cep. t., cef., tritd., Am., Hus., once belonged to the monastery 
of St. Nicholas cravpowxnras, with a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark) 
and Lus.t. Ends at John xx. 25. 


41. Par. Nat. Coislin. 24, formerly 241 [xi], 4to, 12 x 9}, ff. 224 (32), 
ke. t. (Mark), xed., rird., lect., swbser., otiy., contains SS. Matthew and 
Mark with a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark). 


42. Cod. Medicaeus exhibits many readings of the same class as 
Codd. 1, 13, 33, but its authority has the less weight, since it has dis- 
appeared under circumstances somewhat suspicious. Edward Bernard 
communicated to Mill these readings, which he had found in the hand of 
Peter Pithaeus, a former owner, in the margin of Stephen’s N.T. of 
1550: they professed to be extracted from an ‘exemplar Regium 
Medicaeum’ (which may be supposed to mean that portion of the King’s 
Library which Catherine de’ Medici brought to France: above, p. 117, 
note 3), and were inserted under the title of Med. in Mill’s great work, 
though he remarked their resemblance to the text of Cod. K (N.T., 
Proleg. § 1462). The braggart Denis Amelotte [1606-78] professes to 


1 Stephen includes his 6 among the copies that airol ravtaydbev ovvnOpoicaper, 
which might suit the case of Coislin. 200, as St. Louis would have brought or 
sent it to France. Mr. Vansittart tested Cod. 38 in Matt. xxvi. 45; Luke 
viii. 18; xix. 26; James v. 5; 2 Pet. ii. 18, and found it agree in all with 
Stephen’s 6. What of dyyedla, 1 John i. 5? In Luke viii. 18 that most careless 
editor misprints 8’ when he means 6’. See above, p. 124, note 3. 


EVANN. 30-51. 197 


have used the manuscript about the middle of the seventeenth century, 
and states that it was in a college at Troyes; but Scholz could find it 
neither in that city nor elsewhere. 


43. (Act. 54, Paul. 130.) Par. Biblioth. Armament. 8409, 8410, 
formerly Gr. 4 [xi], in two volumes; the first containing the Gospels with 
us, t., the second the Acts and Epistles, 83 x 62, ff. 199 (23) and 190 
(25), Carp., Hus, t., prol., cep. t., xep., tirr., Am. Hus., subscr. (lect. and 
avayv, later, see Greg.). Perhaps written at Ephesus; given by P. de 
Berzi in 1661 to the Oratory of San Maglorian (Amelotte, Simon, 
Scholz). 

44. Lond. British Museum, Add. 4949 [xi], 12 x 91, ff. 259 (21), syn., 
men., pict., kep., tirr., Am., Hus., lect. (apyn and rédos later), subscr. and 
oriy.in John, brought from Mount Athos by Caesar de Missy [1703-75], 
George III’s French chaplain, who spent his life in collecting materials 
for an edition of the N. T. His collation, most imperfectly given by 
Wetstein, is still preserved with the manuscript (Bloomfield, 1860). 


45. Oxford Bodleian Baroce. 31 [xii or xiii], 74x 54, ff. 399 (20), is 
Mill’s Bodl. 1,a very neat copy, with Hus. t., ce. t., kep., TirA. (occasional), 
Am., Hus., lect. (here and there), subser., orix. Mut. Mark ii. 5-15 
(Mill, Griesbach). 


46. Oxf. Bod]. Baroce. 29 [xi], Mill’s Bodl. 2, 74 x 5, ff. 342 (18), with 
Td vowixdy and ro kupiaxdy rracxa, Carp., Eus. t., xed. t., pict., cep., ritr., Am., 
Hus., lect., syn., men., vers., subscr., otiy., avayy. Preliminary matter in 
later hand (Mill, Griesbach). 

47. Oxf. Bodl. Gr. Misc. 9 [xv], 43 x 34, ff. 554 (30), prol., cep. t., kep., 
tith,, subscr., orix. (Mark), vers. (Polyglott, Mill, Greg.), in a vile hand, 
xed. ¢., and much foreign matter, is Mill’s Bodl. 6 and Bodl. 1 of Walton’s 
Polyglott (Polyglott, Mill). 

48. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr., formerly 2044 (Mill’s Bodl. 5) [xii], 114 x 83, 
ff. 145 (50), 2 cols., pict., Hus. t., xep., subser., py. orix., scholia in a 
later hand (Mill). 

49. Oxf. Bodl/ Roe 1, formerly 247 [xi], 53 x 43, ff. 223 (26), Il. rubr., 
is also Mill’s Roe 1, brought by Sir T. Roe from Turkey about 1628 ; 
it has Mus. t., xe. t., xep., rrr. Am., some Lus., lect., subser., orix. 
(Luke) (Mill). 

50. Oxf. Bodl. Laud. Gr. 33, formerly D. 122 [xi], 11 x 83, ff. 241, prol. 
(Mark), xe. t., pict., xep., tirh., Am., some Lus., otix., is Mill’s Laud. 1 
(see p. 170), surrounded by a catena (Victor’s or Cyril’s of Alexandria in 
St. Mark), and attended with other matter. Mut. Matt. i. 1—ix. 35; 
Xil. 83-23; xvii. 12-24; xxv. 20-32; John v. 29-end; and Mark xiv, 
40—xvi. 20 is byalater hand. It contains many unusual readings (Mill, 
Griesbach). 


51. (Act. 32, Paul. 38.) Oxf. Bodl. Laud. Gr. 31, formerly C. 63 [xiii], 
11% x 84, ff. 325 (28), 2 cols., Mill’s Laud. 2, whose resemblance to the 
Complutensian text is pointed out by him (N. T., Proleg. § 1437), 
though, judging from his own collation of Cod. 51, his statement 
‘per omnia pené respondet’ is rather too strong. Prol., ced. t., xed., 
titd., Am. (not Eus.), lect., syn., men., subscr. The present order of the 


‘198 -’ CURSIVES. 


contents (sce p. 72) is Act., Paul., Cath., Evangelia (Mill, Griesbach): but 
it ought to be collated afresh. This is Bentley’s y in the unpublished 
margin of B. xvii. 5 at Trin. Coll., Cambridge. He calls it a quarto, 
400 years old. Wut. 2 Pet. iii. 2-17; Matt. xvili. 12-35 ; Mark 11. 8— 
iii, 4 (see Codd. 54, 60, 113, 440, 507, 508, Acts 23, Apoc. 28, Evst. 5). 


52. Oxf. Bodl. Laud. Gr. 3, formerly C. 28 [dated a.p. 1286], 64 x 5, 
ff. 158 (27), elegant, written by mxnras 6 pavperns, is Mill’s Laud. 5, with 
Pict., prol., cep. t., xep., tith.,, Am., Lus., lect., subscr., mut. in initio (Mill, 
Griesbach). —° 


53. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. supr. 28, formerly 3416 [xiv], 6 x 43, ff. 140, is 
Mill’s Seld. 1, who pronounces it much like Stephen’s y’ (Cod. 4), having 
prol., ke, t., Kep., tith., subser., dvayv., beautifully written (Mill, Gries- 
bach). 

54. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. supr. 29 (Coxe 54), formerly 3417, Mill's Seld. 
2’ [dated a. pD. 1338], 4to, 62 x 43, ff. 230 (sic), Syn., men., Hus. t., xe. t., 
rith., Am., lect., vers. (Mill). This is Bentley’s « (see Cod. 51). See 
under 58. 


55. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. supr. 6 (Coxe 5), formerly 3394, Mill’s Seld. 3 
[xiii], 4to, 74 x 54, ff. 349 (21), containing also Judges vi. 1-24 (Grabe, 
Prol. V. T., tom. i. cap. 11. § 6), has prod. in Matt., cep. t., pict., ke., lect., 
syn. men., avayv., subscr., orix, (Mill). 


56. Oxf. Lincoln Coll. II (Gr.) 18 [xv or xvi], 4to, 83 x53, ff. 232 
(24), chart., was presented about 1502, by Edmund Audley, Bishop of 
Salisbury: prod. (Mark, Luke), «ed. ¢, kep., some rith., dvayr., vers., 
titles to Gospels, subser., orix. (John). Walton gives some various 
readings, but confounds it with Act. 33, Paul. 39, speaking of them 
as if one ‘ vetustissimurm exemplar.’ It has been inspected by Dobbin, 
Scrivener, and Mill, but so loosely that the late Rev. R. C. Pascoe, 
Fellow of Exeter College, detected thirty-four omissions for thirty-one 
citations (one of them being an error) in four chapters. 


57. (Act. 85, Paul. 41.) Oxf. Magdalen Coll., Greek 9 [xii, opening], 
9x 74, ff. 291 (25), aur. beautiful, in a small and beautiful hand, with 
abbreviations. J/ut. Mark i. 1-11, and at end. Psalms and Hymns 
follow the Epistles. It has keg. t., cep., rirh. (lect. in red, vers. later). 
Collated twice by Dr. Hammond, the great commentator, whose papers 
seem to have been used for Walton’s Polyglott (Magd.1): also examined 
by Dobbin (Mill). 


58. Oxf. New Coll. 68 [xv], 73 x 54, ff. 342 (20), is Walton and Mill’s 
N. 1. This, like Codd. 56-7, has been accurately examined by Dr. 
Dobbin, for the purpose of his ‘ Collation of the Codex Montfortianus’ 
(London, 1854), with whose readings Codd. 56, 58 have been com- 
pared in 1922 places. He has undoubtedly proved the close connexion 


1 ¢Textus ipse distinctus est in clausulas majores, seu Paragraphos; ad 
initium notatos singulos litera majuscula miniata,’ Mill (N. T. Proleg. § 1445). 
Yet since Burgon testifies that its text ‘is not broken up into Paragraphs after 
all,’ Mill can only intend to designate in a roundabout way the presence of the 
larger chapters (p. 55) with their appropriate capitals. 


EVANN. 52-61. 199 


subsisting between the three manuscripts (which had been observed by 
Mill, N. T. Proleg. § 1388), though he may not have quite demonstrated 
that they must be direct transcripts from each other. Prol., xed. t., xed. 
(partially), rirr., Am. (partial), dvayy. (partial), syn., swhser. (Mark), vers., 
with scholia. The writing is very careless, and those are in error who 
follow Walton in stating that it contains the Acts and Epistles (Walton’s 
Polyglott, Mill, Dobbin). Mr. C. Forster rightly asks for photographs 
and a thorough re-collation of Codd. 56, 58, 61, ‘to throw light upon 
their direct relationship, or non-relationship to each other’ (‘A New 
Plea for the Three Heavenly Witnesses, 1867, p. 139). Dr. C. R. 
Gregory has expressed the opinion that Codd. 47, 56, 58 are in the same 
hand, and one of them copied from Cod. 54. 


*59. Cambridge, Gonville and Caius Coll. 403 [xii], 8 x 6, ff. 238 (23), 
an important copy, ‘textu notabili, as Tischendorf states (much like D, 
61, 71), but carelessly written, and exhibiting no less than eighty-one 
omissions by d6povredevrov (see p. 9). It was very poorly examined for 
Walton’s Polyglott, better though defectively by Mill, seen by Wetstein 
in 1716, minutely collated by Scrivener in 1860. It once belonged to 
the House of Friars Minor at Oxford, from whence Richard Brynkley 
borrowed it and took it to the Grey Friars at Cambridge, whence it went 
to Thomas Hatcher, who gave it to the College in 1867 (J. Rendel 
Harris, The origin of the Leicester Codex, 1887). It has rird., ked., 
Am. (but not Zus.), and exhibits (many and rare compendia scribendt. 


60. (Apoc. 10.) Camb. University Library, Dd. ix. 69 [a.p. 1297], 8 x 6, 
ff. 324=29341+30 (24), but the Apocalypse is later, and has a few 
scholia from Arethas about it. This copy is Mill’s Moore 1’, and is still 
badly known. Carp., Hus. t., xed. t., pict., kep., tirr., lect. (later), Am. 
without Mus., subser., and it is an elegant copy (Mill). The Gospels 
appear to have been written in the East, the Apocalypse in the West of 
Kurope. This is Bentley’s ¢ (see Cod. 51). 


*61. (Act. 34, Paul. 40, Apoc. 92.) Codex Montfortianus at Trinity 
College, Dublin, G. 97 [xv or xvi], 63x49, ff. 445 (21), chart. so 
celebrated in the controversy respecting x John v. 7. Its last collator, 
Dr. Orlando Dobbin (see on Cod. 58), has discussed in his Introduction 
every point of interest connected with it. It contains the whole New 
Testament, apparently the work of three or four successive scribes, paper 
leaves, only one of them—that on which 1 John vy. 7 stands—being glazed’, 


1 On the death of Dr. John Moore, Bishop of Ely (whose honesty as a book- 
collector is impeached, on no fair grounds, by Tew in Bridge’s ‘ Northampton- 
shire,’ vol. ii. p. 45, Oxon. 1791), in 1714, George I was induced to buy his books 
and manuscripts for the Library at Cambridge, amounting to 30,000 volumes, in 
acknowledgement of the attachment of the University to the House of Hanover. 
Every one remembers the epigram which this royal gift provoked. See ‘Cap 
and Gown,’ p. 15. 

2 ‘We often hear,’ said a witty and most reverend Irish Prelate, ‘that the 
text of the Three Heavenly Witnesses is a gloss; and any one that will go into 
the College Library may see as much for himself.’ It was a little bold in 
Mr. Charles Forster (‘A New Plea,’ &c., pp. 119, 120, 139), whose zeal in defence 
of what he held to be the truth I heartily revere, to urge the authority of 
Dr. Adam Clarke for assigning this manuscript to the thirteenth century, the 
rather since almost in the same breath, he stigmatizes the Wesleyan minister 


200 CURSIVES. 


as if to protect it from harm. This manuscript was first heard of between 
the publication of Erasmus’ second (1519) and third (1522) editions of 
his N. T., and after he had publicly declared, in answer to objectors, that 
if any Greek manuscript could be found containing the passage, he would 
insert it in his revision of the text; a promise which he fulfilled in 1522. 
Erasmus describes his authority as ‘Codex Britannicus,’ ‘apud Anglos 
repertus,’ and there is the fullest reason to believe that the Cod. Mont- 
fortianus is the copy referred to (see Vol. II. Chap. XI). Its earliest known 
owner was Froy', a Franciscan friar, then Thomas Clement [fl. 1569], 
then William Chark (fl. 1582], then Thomas Montfort, D.D. of Cambridge, 
from whom it derives its name, then Archbishop Ussher, who caused the 
collation to be made which appears in Walton’s Polyglott (Matt. i. 1— 
Acts xxii. 29; Rom. i), and presented the manuscript to Trinity 
College. Dr. Barrett appended to his edition of Cod. Z a full collation 
of the parts left untouched by his predecessors; but since the work of 
Ussher’s friends was known to be very defective, Dobbin has re-collated 
the whole of that portion which Barrett left unexamined, comparing the 
readings throughout with Codd. 56, 58 of the Gospels, and Cod. 33 of the 
Acts. This copy has prol., xed. t., xep., tirh., Am., Hus., subser., orix., 
besides which the division by the Latin chapters in St. Mark is employed, 
a sure proof—if any were needed—of the modern date of the manuscript. 
There are many corrections by a more recent hand, erasures by the 
pen, &c. It has been supposed that the Gospels were first written; then 
the Acts and Epistles (transcribed, in Dobbin’s judgement, from Cod. 
33, Acts); the Apocalypse last; having been added about 1580, as 
Tregelles and Dr. Dobbin think, from Cod. 69, when they were both 
in Chark’s possession. The text, however, of the Apocalypse is not quite 
the same in the two codices, nor would it be easy, without seeing them 
together, to verify Dobbin’s conjecture, that the titles to the sacred 
books, in pale red ink, were added by the same person in both manu- 
scripts. In the margin of this copy, as of Cod. 69, are inserted many 
readings in Chark’s handwriting, even the misprint of Hrasmus, eats for 
ev ais, Apoe. il. 13. 

62. Walton’s Goog., which was brought from the East, and once be- 
longed to Dr. Henry Googe, Fellow of Trinity College. The collations 
of Codd. D, 59, 61, 62 made for the London Polyglott were given in 1667 
to Emmanuel College, where they yet remain. Goog. was identified with 
the Cambridge Kk. v. 35 by Bp. Marsh, who was a little careless in this 
kind of work. 


627, Camb. Univ. Lib. Kk. v. 35 [xv], 91 x 53, ff. 403 (14), chart., xed. 
(cep. Lat.), rirh., subser., vers. Mr, Bradshaw has pointed out that Kk. 
v. 35 is a mere transcript by George Hermonymus from Cod. 70 also 


for a ‘self-taught philomath’ (p. 122). Dr. Clarke tells us fairly the grounds on 
which he arrived at his strange conclusion (Observations on the Text of the 
Three Divine Witnesses, Manchester, 1805, pp. 8-10), and marvellously unsound 
they are. But what avails authority, quum res ipsa per se clamat? The facsimile 
made for Dr. Clarke nearly seventy years ago has been copied in Horne’s 
Introduction and twenty other books, and leaves no sort of doubt about the date 
of Codex Montfortianus. 

* This Froy or Roy is believed by Mr. Rendel Harris (Origin of Cod. Leic., p. 48) 
to be the forger of Cod. 61. 


EVANN. 62-64. 201 


in his handwriting, and hastily copied from it, errors of the pen and all. 
It has no men., lect., as Goog. had, but the ordinary cefddaa and Latin 
chapters. Again, Goog., as Walton says, ‘ex Oriente advectus est,’ and 
must have been in England before 1657 ; whereas Bp. Moore got Kk. v. 
35 from France in 1706, with other books from the collection of J. B. 
Hantin, the numismatist. 


63. Cod. Ussher 1, Trin. Coll. Dublin, A. i. 8, formerly D. 20 [x], 
fol;, with a commentary, 122 x 94, ff. 237 (18-24), prol., xe. t., pret, 
kep., tith., Am. Hus. (lect., later.), subscr. Henry Dodwell made a few 
extracts for Bishop Fell’s N.T. of 1675; Richard Bulkeley loosely 
collated it for Mill, Dr. Dobbin in 1855 examined St. Matthew, and 
the Rev. John Twycross, of the Charter House, re-collated the whole 
manuscript in 1858. The last leaf, containing John xxi. 25, is lost; 
but (see Scrivener, Cod. Sin., Introd., p. lix, note, and an admirable paper 
by Dr. Gwynn in Hermathena, xix, 1893, p. 368) it originally contained 
the verse and witnesses to it. Dr. C. R. Gregory has noticed in Cod. 63 
a mutilated double leaf of an Evangelistarium in two columns [ix or x], 
containing part of dpa y’. 


64. Bute, formerly Ussher 2. This MS. belonged, like the preceding, 
to the illustrious Primate of Ireland, but has been missing from Trin. 
Coll. Library in Dublin ever since 1742, or, as Dr. C. R. Gregory thinks 
on the authority of Dr. T. K. Abbott, 1702. It was collated, like Cod. 
63, by Dodwell for Fell, by Bulkeley for Mill. It once belonged to Dr. 
Thomas Goad, and was very neatly, though incorrectly, written in octavo. 
As the Emmanuel College copy of the Epistles (Act. 53, Paul. 30) never 
contained the Gospels, for which it is perpetually cited in Walton’s 
Polyglott as Lm., the strong resemblance subsisting between Usser. 2 and 
Lm, led Mill to suspect that they were in fact the same copy. The result 
of an examination of Walton’s with Mill’s collations is that they are in 
numberless instances cited together in support of readings, in company 

with other manuscripts ; often with a very few or even alone (e. g. Matt. 
eee vill..11; xii. 41; Mark ti. 2; iv. 1/'ix. 10; 25; Luke iv. 32; 
fay JON i, 213 iv. 24; v.73 20; 363 vi.10; xu. 195; xxi. 1). 
That Usser. 2 and Hm. are sometimes alleged separately is easily 
accounted for by the inveterate want of accuracy exhibited by all early 
collators. But all doubt is at an end since Dean Burgon in 1880 found 
this celebrated copy in the library of the Marquis of Bute, and has traced 
the curious history of its rovings. From Dr. Goad (d. 1638) it came into 
the keeping of Primate Ussher, by whose hand the modern chapters seem to 
have been written in the margin. Then towards the end of the seventeenth 
century (as his signature proves) it belonged to one John Jones: a later 
hand puts in the date Saturday, May 25,1728. It has also the book 
plate of John Earl of Moira (d. 1793). Then we trace it to James 
Verschoyle, afterwards Bishop of Killala from 1793 to 1834, thence to 
the Earls of Huntingdon for two generations, when it was purchased at 
the Donnington Park sale by Lord Bute. Without doubt this is the 
long lost Cod. 64, the Usser. 2 and Hm. of Mill: it was recognized 
at once by the reading in John viii. 8. Dean Burgon describes it 
as [xii or xiii] now in two volumes, bound in red morocco about 
150 years since. It has 440 leaves, 42 inches by 32 in size. Carp., 


202 ” CURSIVES. 


Eus. t., cep. t., tith., xep., Am. (gilt), Hus. (carmine), lect., dpyat and zéAn. 
At the end are fourteen leaves of syn. Though beautifully written, 
it has no pict. or elaborate headings. Previous collators had done their 
work very poorly, as we have reason to know. Out of about sixty varia- 
tions in Mark i—v, Mill has recorded only twenty-six. Over each 
proper name of a person stands a little waved stroke: cf. Evan. 530. 
(Collated for Burgon.) 


65. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harleian 5776 [xiii], 9 x 7, ff. 309 (22), is Mill’s 
Cov. 1, brought from the East in 1677 with four other manuscripts of 
the Greek Testament by Dr. John Covell [1637-1722], once English 
Chaplain at Constantinople, then Chaplain to Queen Mary at the 
Hague, afterwards Master of Christ’s College, Cambridge. Carp., Hus. 
t., kep. t., kep., tirr., Am., HLus., orix., subscr. (Mill). This book was 
presented to Covell in 1674 by Daniel, Bishop of Proconnesus. The 
last verse is supplied by a late hand, the concluding leaf being lost, as 
in Cod. 63. 


*66. Camb. Trin. Coll. O. viii. 3, Cod. Galei Londinensis [xii], 82 x 6, 
chart., ff. 282 (21), prct., syn., men., Carp. ten blank pages, xep., no rith., 
lect., Am., Hus., subser. (later), dvayy., cep. t., eriy., once belonged to Th. 
Gale [1636-1702], High Master of St. Paul’s School, Dean of York 
(1697), with some scholia in the margin by a recent hand, and other 
changes in the text by one much earlier. Known to (Mill), but for 
a time lost sight of. Collated by Scrivener, 1862. Inserted in the 
great printed Catalogue of Manuscripts, Oxford, 1697. 


67. Oxf. Bodl. Misc, Gr. 76 [x or xi], 9x7, ff. 202 (20), 2 cols., is 
Mills Hunt. 2, brought from the East by Dr. Robert Huntington, 
Chaplain at Aleppo, Provost of Trinity College, Dublin, and afterwards 
Bishop of Raphoe [d. 1701]. J/ut. John vi. 64—xxi. 25. us. t., pict., 
ke. t., Kep., TiTA.. Am., Hus., lect., subscr. On f. 3, the Athanasian Creed 
is on rect. on gold ground (Mill). 


68. Oxf. Lincoln Coll. (Evst. 199) II. Gr. 17 [xii], 8 x 5, ff. 29 (23), 
Carp., Hus. t., xed. t., orn., xe., tirh, (gold), Am., lect., oriy., besides syn., 
men., and verses at the end of each Gospel by Theodulos Hieromonachus, 
is Mill’s Wheel. 1, brought from Zante in 1676, with two other copies, 
by George Wheeler, Canon of Durham. Between the Gospels of SS. 
Luke and John are small fragments of two leaves of a beautiful Evan- 
gelistarium [ix], with red musical notes (Mill, Scr.). 


*69. (Act. 31, Paul. 37, Apoc. 14.) Codex Leicestrensis [xiv Harris; 
end of xv], 144 x 108, ff. 213 (38), like Codd. 206 and 233, and Brit. 
Mus. Harl. 3161; rapidly written on 83 leaves of vellum and 130 of 
paper, the vellum being outside the quinion at beginning and end,and three 
paper leaves within (see p. 24), apparently with a reed (see p. 27), is. 
now in the library of the Town Council of Leicester. It contains the 
whole New Testament, except Matt. 1. 1—xvill. 15; Acts x. 45—xiv. 
17; Jude 7-25; Apoc. xviil. 7—xxii. 21, but with fragments down to 
xix. 10. The original order was Paul., Acts, Cath. Epp., Apoc., Gospels 
last and missing when the MS. came into Chark’s hands. Written in 
the strange hand which our facsimile exhibits (No. 40), epsilon being 
recumbent and almost like alpha, and with accents placed over the 


EVANN. 65-71. 203 


succeeding consonant instead of the vowel’. The words Exp Ieppou 
Xapxov at the top of the first page, in the same beautiful hand that wrote 
many (too many) marginal notes, prove that this codex once belonged to 
the William Chark, mentioned under Cod. 61 (p. 201) who got it from 
Brynkley, who probably got it like the Caius MS. (Evan. 59) from the 
Convent of Grey Friars at Cambridge. In 1641 (Wetstein states 1669) 
‘Thomas Hayne, M.A., of Trussington, in that county, gave this MS. with 
his other books to the Leicester Library. Mill was permitted to use it at 
Oxford, and collated it there in 1671. A collation also made by John 
Jackson and William Tiffin was lent to Wetstein through Caesar de 
Missy and Th. Gee, a Presbyterian minister of But Close, Leicester. 
Tregelles re-collated it in 1852 for his edition of the Greek Testa- 
ment, and Scrivener very minutely in 1855; the latter published his 
results, with a full description of the book itself, in the Appendix to his 
‘Codex Augiensis.” No manuscript of its age has a text so remarkable 
as this, less however in the Acts than in the Gospels. Though none of 
the ordinary divisions into sections, and scarcely any liturgical marks, 
cccur throughout, there is evidently a close connexion between Cod. 69 
and the Church Service-books, as well in the interpolations of proper 
names, particles of time, or whole passages (e.g. Luke xxii, 43, 44 
placed after Matt. xxvi. 39) which are common to both, as especially in 
the titles of the Gospels: ék rod xara pdpkov evayyédtor (sic), &c., being in 
the very language of the Lectionaries*. Codd. 178, 443 have the same 
peculiarity. Tables of xepadaa stand before the three later Gospels, 
with very unusual variations; for which, as well as for the foreign 
matter inserted and other peculiarities of Cod. 69, consult Scrivener’s 
Cod. Augiensis (Introd. pp. xl-xlvii). See also Mr. J. Rendel Harris, 
Origin of the Leicester Codex, 1887. 


70. Camb. Univ. Lib. Ll. ii. 13 [xv], 11}.x 74, ff 186 (23), orn, 
rith. in margin, cep. Lat., vers., was written, like Codd. 30, 627, 287, by 
G. Hermonymus the Spartan (who settled at Paris, 1472, and became 
the Greek teacher of Budaeus and Reuchlin), for William Bodet; there 
are marginal corrections by Budaeus, from whose letter to Bp. Tonstall 
we may fix the date about a.p. 1491-4. It once belonged to Bunckle 
of London, then to Bp. Moore. Like Cod. 62? it has the Latin chapters 
(Mill). 

*71. Lambeth 528 [a.p. 1100], 6} x 43, ff. 265 (26), is Mill’s Zph, 
and Scrivener’s g. This elegant copy, which once belonged to an 
Archbishop of Ephesus, was brought to England in 1675 by Philip 
Traheron, English Chaplain at Smyrna. ‘Traheron made a careful 
collation of his manuscript, of which both the rough copy (B. M., Burney 
24) and a fair one (Lambeth 528 b) survive. This last Scrivener in 


1 Another facsimile (Luke xxi. 36—John viii. 6) is given by Abbott in his 
‘Collation of Four Important Manuscripts’ (see Cod. 13). In all four the 
pericope adulterae follows Luke xxi. 88. 

2 See the style of the Evangelistaria, as cited above, pp. 80-83; Matthaei’s 
uncials BH and Birch’s 178 of the Gospels, described below. So B.-C. ii. 13, to 
be described hereafter, reads in St. Matthew only dpx* é« Tot xara parOatoy ayiov 
edayyeAiov. Compare also Codd. 211, 261, 357, and B.-C, iii. 5 in SS. Matthew 
and Mark, 


204 CURSIVES. 


1845 compared with the original, and revised, especially in regard to 
later corrections, of which there are many. Mill used Traheron’s colla- 
tion very carelessly. Carp., us. t., cep. t. [xv], xed., rirh., Am., Lus., 
lect. This copy presents a text full of interest, and much superior to 
that of the mass of manuscripts of its age. See Cod. 29. 


72. Brit. Mus. Harleian. 5647 [xi], large 4to, 10 x 8, ff. 268 (22, 24), 
an elegant copy, with a catena on St. Matthew, keg. t., pict., ked., Titr., lect., 
Am., Eus., subscr., orix. (Mark), various readings in the ample margin. 
Lent by T. Johnson to (Wetstein). 


73. Christ Church, Oxford, Wake 26 [xi], 4to, 93 x 84, ff. 291, xed. 
t., Hus. t., vers., cep., Am., Eus., titd., pict., few lect. It is marked ‘Ex 
dono Mauri Cordati Principis Hungaro-Walachiae, A° 1724,’ This and 
Cod. 74 were once Archbishop Wake’s, and were collated for Wetstein 
by (Jo. Walker, Wake MS. 35)*. 


74, Christ Church, Oxford, Wake 20 [xiii], 8x6, ff. 204, written 
by Theodore (see p. 42, note 3). Mut. Matt. 1. 1-14; v. 29—vi. 1; 
thirty-two verses. It came in 1727 from the Monastery of Mavroxpdrep, on 
Mount Athos. Carp., Hus. t., xed. t., syn. men., xep., tith., Am., Hus., 
lect., subscr., vers. 


75. Cod. Genevensis 19 [xi], 9 x 63, ff. 500 (19), Carp., Hus. t., prol., 
ep. t., Am., tirh., Hus., lect., pict., men. In text it much resembles that of 
Cod. 6. Seen in 1714 by Wetstein, exaiained by Scholz (collated Matt. 
i—vi, John vii, viii), collated (Matt. i—xviii, Mark i—v) by Cellérier, 
a Professor at Geneva, whose collation (Matt. i—xviil) is corrected 
and supplemented with Matt. xix—end by H. C. Hoskier, though his 
visit to the MS. was unfortunately short. The first diorthota made 
corrections and additions as regards breathings and stops. Other cor- 
rections made not much later (Hoskier, Collation of 604, App. G). 


76. (Act. 43, Paul. 49.) Cod. Caesar-Vindobonensis, Nessel. 300, 
Lambee. 28 [xi-xiii], 74 x 53, ff. 358 (27), prol., ep. t., xep., tith., Am., 
lect., syn., men., pict. This copy (the only one known to read airijs 
with the Complutensian and other editions in Luke ii. 22) is erroneously 
called an uncial by Mill (Gerhard a Mastricht 1690; Ashe 1691; 
F. K. Alter 1786) (Greg.). 


77. Caesar-Vindobon. Nessel. 114, Lambec. 29 [xi], 9} x 8, ff. 300 (21), 
very neat; with a commentary (Victor's on St. Mark), Carp., Hus. t., prol., 
ke. t., xep., tirh., Am., Hus. (lect. and syn. by a later hand), It once 
belonged to Matthias Corvinus, the great king of Hungary (1458-90). 
Collated in ‘Tentamen descriptionis codicum, &c. 1773 by (Treschow, 
and also by Alter) (Greg.). 


_. 7 Of the 183 manuscript volumes bequeathed by William Wake, Archbishop 

of Canterbury [1657-1737 } to Christ Church (of which he had been a Canon), 
no less than twenty-eight contain portions of the Greek Testament. They are 
all described in this list from a comparison of Dean Gaisford’s MS. Catalogue 
(1837) with the books themselves, to which Bp. Jacobson’s kindness gave me 
access in 1861. Corrected by E. M., to whom similar kindness has been 
shown. See also ‘Account of some MSS. at Christ Church, Oxford,’ by the Rev. 
Charles H. Hoole, Student. 


EVANN. 72-82. 205 


78. Cod. Nicolae Jancovich de Vadass, now in Hungary [xii], 9} x 53, 
ff. 293 (22), Bus. t., cep. t., tird., xep., lect., syn., pict. It was once in 
the library of king Matthias Corvinus: on the sack of Buda by the 
Turks in 1527, his noble collection of 50,000 volumes was scattered, 
and about 1686 this book fell into the hands of 8. B., then of J. G., 
Carpzov of Leipsic, at whose sale it was purchased and brought back to 
its former country. A previous possessor, in the seventeenth century, 
was Tedpywos Secpoptda€ Naumov, (Collated by C, F. Boerner for 
Kuster, and ‘in usum’ of Scholz.) 


79. Leyden, Bibl. Univ. 74 [xv], Latin version older, 64 x 43, ff. 
208 (26-28), 2 cols., xeg., lect., dvayv. (all partial). Mut. Matt. i. 1—xiv. 
13, Brought by Georg. Douze from Constantinople in 1597, consulted 
by Gomar in 1644 (Greg.). 


80. Paris, Lesoeuf [xii], 9} x 6%, ff. 309 (23), prol., xed. t., ep. (also 
Lat. cent. xv), rirA, This MS. belonged to J. G. Graevius, and was 
collated by Bynaeus in 1691: then it passed into the hands of J. Van 
der Hagen, who showed it to Wetstein in 1739: afterwards it was 
bought by Ambrose Didot at a sale, and sold to Mons, Lesoeuf, where 
Dr. C. R. Gregory saw it. (See Proleg. to Tisch. ed. viii. p. 485.) 


BeeOxt. Bod). Misc. Gr, 323, Auct. T. Infr..i, 5 [xiii], 7x5, ff. 
182. Ked., rirh., some Am. Bought in 1883 from Mr. William Ward 
who brought it from Ephesus. Contains Matt. xix. 15—xxi. 19; 
31-41; xxil. 7—xxvilil. 20; Mark i. 9—ili. 18; 35—xv. 15; 32—xvi. 
14; Luke i. 18—1i. 19; ii. 7—1v. 40; v. 8—xxil. 5; 36—xxiui. 10; 
John viii. 4—xxi. 18. This place has been hitherto occupied by Greek 
MSS. cited in a Correctorium Bibliorum Latinorum of the thirteenth 
century’, Dr. Hort appropriates this numeral to Muralt’s 2Pe, (Evan. 
473.) 


82. Oxf. Bodl. MS. Bibl. Gr. e. 1. Some fragments : (1) John iii. 23 ; 
(2) 26, 27; (3) 2 Cor. xi. 3: Chart. (1, 2) [xiii], (3) [vi or vii] uncials 
and minuscules intermixed, and some Coptic and Arabic words. 


In this place other fragments have been placed till now. Seven 
unknown Greek) manuscripts of St. John, three of St. Matthew and 
(apparently) of the other Gospels, cited in Laurentius Valla’s ‘Anno- 
tationes in N.T., ex diversorum utriusque linguae, Graecae et Latinae, 
codicum collatione,’ written about 1440, edited by Erasmus, Paris 1505. 
His copies seem modern, aud have probably been used by later critics. 
The whole subject, however, is very carefully examined in the Rey. A. 
T. Russell’s ‘Memoirs of the life and works of Bp. Andrewes,’ pp. 
282-310. Hort’s Cod. 82 is Burgon’s Venet. xii, to be described 
hereafter. 


1 These formal revisions of the Latin Bible were mainly two, one made by 
the University of Paris with the sanction of the Archbishop of Sens about 1230, 
and a rival one undertaken by the Mendieant Orders, through Cardinal Hugo 
de St. Caro (see above, p. 69), and adopted by their general Chapter held at Paris 
in 1256. A previous revision had been made by Cardinal Nicolaus and the 
Cistercian Abbot Stephanus in 1150. A manuscript of that of 1256 was used by 
Lucas Brugensis and Simon (Wetstein, N. T. Prol. vol. i. p. 85). Canon West- 
cott calls attention to a Correctorium in the British Museum, King’s Library, 
1 A. viii. 


206 CURSIVES. 


83, Cod. Monacensis 518 [xi], 84x64, ff. 321 (20), beautifully 
written, prol., kep. t., xep., lect., dvayv., syn., men., subser., orix., in the 
Royal Library at Munich, whither it was brought from Augsburg 
(Bengel’s August, 1, Scholz, Greg.). 


84. Monacensis 568 [xii], 68 x 54, ff. 65, xe. rirr., Am, (not Lus.), lect. 
both in the text and margin, contains 8S. Matthew and Mark, J/wé. 
Matt, i. 18—xiii. 10; xiii, 27-42; xiv. 8—xvili. 25; xix. 9-21; xxii. 
4—Mark vii. 13 (Burgon, Greg.). 


85. Monacensis 569 [xiii], 54 x 3%, ff. 30, ked., Zect. in vermilian, rirh., 
Am. (not Hus.), contains only Matt. viii, 15—ix. 17; xvi. 12—xvii. 
20; xxiv. 26-45; xxvi. 25-54; Mark vi. 13—ix. 45; Luke iii. 12— 
vi. 44; John ix. 11—xii. 5; xix. 6-24; xx. 23—xxi. 9 (Bengel’s 
August. 3, Scholz). 


86. Posoniensis Lycaci Aug. [x], 9} x 7%, ff. 280, prol., Hus. t., pict., 
syn. Once at Buda, but it had been bought in 1183 at Constantinople 
for the Emperor Alexius If Comnenus (Bengel, Endlicher). It was 
brought by Rayger, a doctor of medicine, from Italy, where it had been 
carried, to Pressburg, to his brother-in-law Gleichgross, who was a pastor 
in that place, amongst whose books it was sold to the library of the 
Lycacum in Pressburg. (See Gregory, Proleg. p. 486.) 


87. Trevirensis [xii], fol., contains St. John’s Gospel with a catena, 
published at length by Cordier at Antwerp. It once belonged to the 
eminent philosopher and mathematician, Cardinal Nicolas of Cuza, on the 
Moselle, near Tréves [1401-64: sce Cod. 129 Evan., and Cod. 59 Acts]; 
previously at the monastery of Petra or of the Fore-runner of Constan- 
tinople' (Scholz), Wetstein’s 87 is our 250. 


88. Codex of the Gospels, 4to, on vellum, cited as ancient and correct 
by Joachim Camerarius (who collated it) in his Annotations to the New 
Testament, 1642. It resembles in text Codd. 63, 72, 80. 


*89, Gottingensis Cod. Theol. 53 [1006], fol., ff. 172, Carp., Hus. t., 
ke. t., xep., Lust. lect., with corrections. Collated by A. G. Gehl in 
1729 (1), and by Matthaei (No. 20) in 1786-7. 


90. (Act. 47, Paul. 14.) Cod. Jac, Fabri, a Dominican of Deventer, 
now in tle library of the church of the Remonstrants at Amster- 
dam, 186 |xvi, but copied from a manuscript written by Theodore 
and dated 1293], 4to, chart., 2 vols., «ep. (Lat.), lect., syn. The 
fospels stand John, Luke, Matthew, Mark (see p. 70); the Pauline 


Epistles precede the Acts; and Jude is written twice, from different’ 


copies. This codex (which has belonged to Abr. Hinckelmann of Ham- 


burg, and to Wolff) was collated by Wetstein. Faber [1472—living in _ 


1515] had also compared it with another ‘very ancient’ vellum manu- 
script of the Gospels presented by Sixtus TV (1471-84) to Jo. Wessel of 
Groningen, but which was then at Zvolle. As might be expected, this 


' On fol. 4 we read 4 BiBAos atrn (H5e 178) ris ovis rod Tpodpdpov | rhs wetuévns 
éyyiora ris ’A€{ac\riov | dpxaied 52 77 mov «How MWérpa, Compare Cod. 178 and 
Montfauc,, Palacogr. Graeca, pp. 89, 110, 805. F 


EVANN. 83-99. 207 


copy much resembles Cod. 74. See Delitzsch, Handschr. Funde, ii. 
pp: 54-57. 

91. Perronianus [x], of which extracts were sent by Montfaucon to 
Mill, had been Cardinal Perron’s [d. 1618], and before him had belonged 
to ‘$, Taurini monasterium Ebroicense’ (Evreux). Hort suggests, and 
Gregory favours the suggestion, that this is the same as Evan. 299 (Cod. 
Par. Reg. 177), which came from Evreux. 


92. Faeschii 1 (Act. 49) [xiv or xv] The former, 10} x 8, ff. 141, 

94. Faeschii 2 [xvi or xvii] as t., rith,, pict., contains St. 
Mark with Victor's commentary on vellum, and scholia on the Catholic 
Epistles, with the authors’ names, Didymus, Origen, Cyril, &¢., and is 
referred by Gregory to the tenth century; the latter, 84 x 54, ff. 172 
(22), 8S. Mark and Luke, with Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, that: 
of Titus of Bostra on St. Luke, on paper [xv or xvi, Greg.]. Both 
belonged to Andrew Faesch, of Basle, and were collated by Wetstein. 
Dean Burgon found them both at Basle (O. ii. 27 and O. ii. 23). 


93. Graevii [1632-1703] of the Gospels, cited by Vossius on the 
Genealogy, Luke iii, but not known (Cod. 80% Greg.). 


95. Oxf. Lincoln Coll. II. Gr. 16 [xii or earlier], 10} x 8, ff. 110 (20), 
is Mill’s Wheeler 2’. It contains SS. Luke and John with commentary, 
mut. Luke i. 1—xi. 2; John vii. 2-17; xx. 31—xxi. 10. With full 
scholia neatly written in the margin, kedp., Am, (later), syn., men. (Mill, 
Professor Nicoll), 


96. Bod]. Misc. Gr. 8 (Auct. D. 5. 1) [xv], 52 x 3%, ff. 62 (18), chart., 
is Walton’s and Mill’s Trit., with many rare readings, containing St. John 
with a commentary, beautifully written by Jo. Trithemius, Abbot of 
Spanheim IN 1516]. Received from Abraham Scultet by Geo. Hack- 
well, 1607 (Walton’s Polyglott, Mill, Griesbach), 


97. Hirsaugiensis [1500, by Nicolas, a monk of Hirschau in Bavaria], 
12mo, ff. 71, on vellum, containing St. John, seems but a copy of 96. 
Collated by Maius, and the collation given in J. D, Michaelis, Orien- 
talische und exegetische Bibliothek, ii. p. 243, &c. (Greg., Bengel’, 
Maius, Schulz). 

98. Oxf. Bod]. E. D. Clarke 5 [xii], 84 x 6, ff. 222 (25), pict., Keg, t., 
ked., tITA.. Am, lect., subser., oriy., brought by Clarke from the East. It 
was collated in a few places for Scholz, who substituted it here for Cod. 
R (see p. 139) of Griesbach. 


99. Lipsiensis, Bibliothec. Paul. [xvi], 8} x74, ff. 22 (22, 23), Mat- 
thaeis 18, contains Matt. iv. 8—v. 27; vi. 2—xv. 30; Luke i. 1-13; 
Carp., ke. t., Kep., tirh., Am., Lus., lect., syn. (Matthaei, Greg.). Wetstein’s 
99 is our 155. 


1 Noted ‘Fx libris Georgii Wheleri Westmonasteriensis perigrinatione ejus 
Constantinopolitanad collect. Anno Domini 1676,’ See van. 68; Evst. 3, 

* Cod. 101 better suits Bengel’s description of Uffen. 3 than 97: they are 
written on different materials, and the description of their respective texts will 
not let us suspect them to be the same. Wetstein never cites Cod. 101, but the 
addition of rov Oedy at the end of John viii. 27, the reading of the margin of 
Uffen, 8, has heen erroneously ascribed in the critical editions to 97, not to 101. 


208 CURSIVES. 


100. Paul. L. B. de Eubeswald [x], 4to, 91x 74, ff. 374, xed, rirh., 
Am., Eus., lect. (syn., men., avayv. later), vellum, mut. John xxi. 25; pict., 
keg. t., Hus, t., and in a later hand many corrections with scholia, chart. 
J.C. Wagenseil used it in Hungary for John viii. 6. Now in the Univer- 
sity of Pesth, but in the fifteenth century belonging to Bp. Jo. Pannonius. 
Edited at Pesth in 1860 ‘cum interpretatione Hungaria’ by 8. Markfi. 


101. Uffenbach. 3 [xvi], 12mo, chart., St. John ortxnpns. So near the 
Basle (that is, we suppose, Erasmus’) edition, that Bengel scarcely 
ever cites it. With two others (Paul. M. and Acts 45) it was lent by 
Z. C. Uffenbach, Consul of Frankfort-on-the-Main, to Wetstein in 1717, 
and afterwards to Bengel. (Gregory would omit it.) 


102. Bibliothecae Medicae, an unknown manusciipt with many rare 
readings, extracted by Wetstein at Amsterdam for Matt. xxiv—Mark 
viii. 1, from the margin of a copy of Plantin’s N. T. 1591, in the library 
of J. Le Long. Canon Westcott is convinced that the manuscript from 
which these readings were derived is none other than Cod. B itself, and 
Dr. Gregory agrees with him. In St. Matthew’s Gospel he finds the two 
authorities agree seventy times and differ only five times, always in 
a manner to be easily accounted for: in St. Mark they agree in eighty- 
four out of the eighty-five citations, the remaining one (ch. ii, 22) 
being hardly an exception. Westcott, New Test., Smith’s ‘ Dictionary 
of the Bible. Hort’s Cod. 102 is wser (Evan. 507), to be described 
hereafter. 


103. Regius 196 [xi], fol., once Cardinal Mazarin’s, seems the same 
manuscript as that from which Emericus Bigot gave extracts for Curcel- 
laeus’ N. T. 1658 (Scholz). Burgon supposes some mistake here, as he 
finds Reg. 196 to be a copy of Theophylact’s commentary on SS. Matthew 
and Mark, written over an older manuscript [viii or ix]. Perhaps the 
same as 14 or 278 (Greg.). 


104. Hieronymi Vignerii [x], from which also Bigot extracted read- 
ings, which Wetstein obtained through J. Drieberg in 1744, and pub- 
lished. Perhaps 697 (Greg.). 


105. (Act. 48, Paul. 24.) Cod. Ebnerianus, Bodl. Misc. Gr. 136, 
a beautiful copy [xii], 8x61, ff. 426 (27), formerly belonging to 
Jerome Ebner von Eschenbach of Nuremberg. Pict., Carp. Hus. t., 
cep. t., Tirr., xed. Am. (not Lus.), subscr., orly., the Nicene Creed, 
all in gold: with Ject. throughout and syn., men. prefixed by Joasaph, 
a calligraphist, A.D. 1391, who also added John viii. 3-11 at the end 
of that Gospel. Facsimile in Horne’s Introduction, and in Tregelles’ 
Horne, p. 220 (Schoenleben 1738, Rev. H. O. Coxe, by whom the 
collation was lent before 1845 to the Rev. R. J. F. Thomas, Vicar of 
Yeovil [d. 1873], together with one of Canon. Graec. 110 of the Acts 
and Epistles, both of which are mislaid). 


106. Winchelsea [x], with many important readings, often resembling 
the Harkleian Syriac: not now in the Earl of Winchelsea’s Library 
(Jackson collated it for Wetstein in 1748). 


107. Bodl. E, D. Clarke 6 [xiv and later], 84 x 63, ff. 351, xed. t., pict., 


EVANN. IOO-III. 209 


kef., tirh., containing the Gospels in different hands. (Like 98, 111, 112, 
partially collated for Scholz.) Griesbach’s 107 is also 201. ; 


108. Vindobonensis Caesarei, Suppl. Gr. 2, formerly Kollar. 4 [xi], 
122 x 94, ff. 426, 2 vols. With a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark: 
Burgon, Last Twelve Verses, &c., p. 288), Carp., Hus. t., prol., xed. t., 
prct., kep., tirr., Am., Lus., subscr., crix. It seems to have been written 
at Constantinople, and formerly belonged to Parrhasius, then to the 
Scho, of St. John de Carbonaria at Naples (Treschow, Alter, Birch, 
Scholz). 


109. Brit. Mus. Addit, 5117 [a.p. 1326], 71x 53, ff. 225 (24-30), Il. 
rubr., Carp., prol., xe. t., Hus. t., syn., men., lect., Am., rirr., subser., 
orix., Mead. 1, then Askew (5115 is Act. 22, and 5116 is Paul. 75, these 
two in the same hand ; different from that employed in the Gospels). 


110%. Brit. Mus. Addit. 19,386 [xiv], 11 x 8, ff. 267 (2), Carp., Lus. t. 
(faded), xed. t., prol., xep., tirr., lect., syn., with a dial of the year. Four 
Gospels with commentary by Theophylact. Purchased from Constantine 
Simonides in 1853. (Greg. 1260.) 


111%, Bodl. Clarke 7 [xii], 81x6, ff. 181 (31), cep. ¢. (mut. Matt.), 


1 Cod. Ravianus, Bibl. Reg. Berolinensis [xvi], 4to, 2 vols., on parchment, once 
belonging to Jo, Rave of Upsal, has been examined by Wetstein, Griesbach, and 
by G. G. Pappelbaum in 1796. It contains the whole New Testament, and has 
attracted attention because it has the disputed wordsin 1 John v. 7, 8. It is now, 
however, admitted by all to be a mere transcript of the N. T. in the Compluten- 
sian Polyglott with variations from Erasmus or Stephen, and as such has no 
independent authority. 

2 (Wetstein.) Tar VeLEstan READINGS. The Jesuit de la Cerda in his ‘ Adver- 
saria Sacra,’ cap. xci (Lyons, 1626), a collection of various readings, written in 
vermilion in the margin of a Greek Testament (which from its misprint in 
t Pet. iii. 11 we know to be R. Stephen’s of 1550) by Petro Faxardo, Marquis of 
Velez, a Spaniard, who had taken them from sixteen manuscripts, eight of 
which were in the king’s library, in the Escurial. It is never stated what 
codices or how many support each variation. De la Cerda had received the 
readings from Mariana, the great Jesuit historian of Spain, then lately dead, 
and appears to have inadvertently added to Mariana’s account of their origin, 
that the sixteen manuscripts were in Greek. These Velesian readings, though 
suspected from the first even by Mariana by reason of their strange resemblance 
to the Latin Vulgate and the manuscripts of the Old Latin, were repeated as 
critical authorities in Walton’s Polyglott, 1657, and (contrary to his own better 
judgement) were retained by Mill in 1707. Wetstein, however (N. T. Proleg. 
vol. i. pp. 59-61), and after him Michaelis and Bp. Marsh, have abundantly 
proved that the various readings must have been collected by Velez from Latin 
manuscripts, and by him translated into Greek, very foolishly perhaps, but not 
of necessity with a fraudulent design. Certainly, any little weight the Velesian 
readings may have, must be referred to the Latin, not to the Greek text. 
Among the various proofs of their Latin origin urged by Wetstein and others, 
the following establish the fact beyond the possibility of doubt : 


Greek Text, Vulgate Text, sae ang Velesian reading, 
Mark viii. 38 | énaioyuv67 confusus fueril | confessus fuerit| poroynop 
Heb. xii. 18 Kexkaupéevy accensibilem |accessibilem | mpocirw 
— xiii. 2 éAadov latuerunt placuerunt npecay 
James v. 6 Karedikdoare addixistis adduxistis Hyayere 
Apoc. xix. 6 byxAov turbae tubae odAmyyos 
— xxi. 12 dyyéAous angelos angelos yovias 


VOL. I, P 


210 CURSIVES. 


kef., tird., Am., vers., subscr., orixy. Mut. John xvi. 27—xvii. 15; xx. 
25-end, and 


112%, Bodl. Clarke 10 [xi], 54 x 44, ff. 167 (33), Carp., Hus, t., prol., 
pict., syn. men., xef. t., xep., tirh., lect., with commencement and large 
letters in gold, having both Am. and Hus., in Matt. i—Mark ii, in the 
same line (a very rare arrangement; see Codd. 192, 198, 212, and Wake 
21 below), a very beautiful copy. These two, very partially collated for 
Scholz, were substituted by him and Tischensdorf for collations whose 
history is not a little curious, 


113. Brit. Mus. Harleian. 1810 [xi], 8 x 74, ff. 270 (26), prol., syn. 
(later), Carp., Hus. t., xep. t., pirct., Kep., dh Am. Eus., lect. (Gries- 
bach, Bloomfield). Apparently this is Bentley's 6 ‘membr. 4% 600 
annorum,’ collated by him in the margin of Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 5 (see 
Cod. 51). Its readings are of more than usual interest, as are those of 


114. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5540 [x], 54 x 44, ff. 280 (20) (facsimile in 
a Greek Testament, published in 1837 by Taylor, London), very elegant, 
with more recent marginal notes and Matt. xxviii. 19—Mark i. 12 in 
a later hand. J/ut. Matt. xvii. 4-18; xxvi. 59-73 (Griesbach, Bloom- 
field). Carp., ritr., xep., Am. (not Hus.), «ep. t. (Luke, John). See 
Canon Westcott’s article, ‘New ‘Test.,’ in Smith’s ‘ Dictionary of the 
Bible.’ 


115. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5559 [xii], 63 x 5%, ff. 271 (19), xep., some 
tith., Am., frequently Hus.’, once Bernard Mould’s (Smyrna, 1724), with 
an unusual text. Mut. Matt. i. 1—viii. 10; Mark yv. 23-36; Luke 
i. 78—ii. 9; vi. 4-15; John xi. 2—xxi. 25 (Griesbach, Bloomfield). 
A few more words of John xi survive. 


116. Brit. Mus, Harl. 5567 [xii], 6% x 5, ff. 300 (23), Syn., Hus. t., 
ke, t., ked., tirh., Am., lect., subser., dvayy., orix., men., of some value. 


1 (Wetstein.) Tue BARBERINI READINGS must also be banished from our list of 
critical authorities, though for a different reason. The collection of various read- 
ings from twenty-two manuscripts (ten of the Gospels, eight of the Acts and 
Epistles, and four of the Apocalypse), seen by Isaac Vossius in 1642 in the 
Barberini Library at Rome, was made about 1625, and first published in 1673 by 
Peter Possinus (Poussines), a Jesuit, at the end of a catena of St. Mark. He 
alleged that the collations were made by John M. Caryophilus (d. 1635], a Cretan, 
while preparing an edition of the Greek Testament, under the patronage of Paul V 
{d. 1621] and Urban VIII [d. 1644). As the Barberini readings often favour the 
Latin version, they fell into the same suspicion as the Velesian: Wetstein 
especially (N. T. Proleg. vol. i. pp. 61, 62), after pressing against them some 
objections more ingenious than solid, declares ‘lis haec non aliter quam ipsis 
libris Romae inventis et productis, quod nunquam credo fiel, solvi potest.’ The very 
papers Wetstein thus called for were discovered by Birch (Barberini Lib. 209) 
more than thirty years later, and besides them Caryophilus’ petition for the 
loan of six manuscripts from the Vatican (Codd. BS, 127, 129, 141, 144), which he 
doubtless obtained and used. ‘he good faith of the collator being thus happily 
vindicated, we have only to identify his eleven | Cod. 141 of the Gospels being also 
Act. 75, Paul. 86, Apoc. 40. Another of his manuscripts was Act. 78, Paul. 80] 
remaining codices, most of them probably being in that very Library, and may 
then dismiss the Barberini readings as having done their work, and been fairly 
superseded, 

* In Codd. 115 and 202 Bus. is usually, in Codd. 116, 117, 417, 422, and B. M. 
Addit. 15,581 but rarely, written under Am, : these copies therefore were probably 
never quite finished. See p. 62, and note 1. 


EVANN. II2—-I25,. 2Ir 


It belonged in 1649 to Athanasius a Greek monk, then to Bernard 
Mould (Griesbach, Bloomfield). 


117. (Apost. 6.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5731 [xv], 8 x 6, ff. 202 (28), 
carelessly written, once belonged to Bentley. Mut. Matt. i. 1-18: 
pict., prol., Hus, t., cep. t., nedp., tirr., lect, Am., syn. fragments of 
a Lectionary on the last twenty leaves (Griesbach, Bloomfield). 

*118. Oxf. Bod]. Misc. Gr. 13 [xiii], 72 x 54, ff. 257, an important 
palimpsest (with the Gospels uppermost) once the property of Archbishop 
Marsh of Armagh [d. 1713]. Aus. t., xed. t., rird., lect., Am., Hus., otiy., 
pny. (syn., men. later), and some of the Psalms on paper. Later hands 
also supplied Matt. i. 1—vi. 2; Luke xiii. 35—xiv. 20; xviii. 8—xix. 
9; John xvi, 25—xxi. 25. Well collated by (Griesbach). 

119. Paris Nat. Gr. 85 [xii], 9 x 6%, ff. 237. (23), formerly Teller’s 
of Rheims, is Kuster’s Paris 5 (Griesbach, Gregory), prol., cep. t., xep., 
rith., Am., lect., subser., orix., pict. 

120. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 185 [xiii], 74 x 52, ff. 177, xed., rirh., Am., 
formerly belonged to St. Victor’s on the Walls, and seems to be Stephen’s 
18’, whose text (1550) and Colinaeus’ (1534) it closely resembles. St. 
Mark is wanting (Griesbach). 


121. Par. St. Genevieve, A. O. 34 [Sept. 1284, Indiction 12], 7% x 6, 
ff. 241, xed. t., xep., ritd., Am., lect., syn., men. Mut. Matt. v. 21— 
viii. 24 (Griesbach), 

122. (Act. 177, Paul. 219.) Lugdunensis-Batavorum Bibl. publ. Gr. 
74 A [xii], 74 x 5}, ff. 222, Bus. t., xep. t., xep., rird., Am, Hus., 
lect., vers., atiy., men.. once Meerman’s! 116. Mut, Acts i, 1-14; 
xxi. 14—xxii. 28; 1 John iv. 20—Jude 25; Rom. i. 1—vii. 13; 1 Cor. 
il. 7—xiy. 23 (J. Dermout, Collectanea Critica in N. T., 1825). Gries- 
bach’s 122 is also 97. See Cod. 435. 


123, Vindobon. Caesar, Nessel. 240, formerly 30 [xi], 4to, 8§ x 6, 
ff. 328 (18), brought from Constantinople about 1562 by the Imperial 
Ambassador to the Porte, Ogier de Busbeck ; Carp., Hus. t., prol., ef. t., 


pict., kep., tirr., Am., subser., corrections by another hand (Treschow, 
Alter, Birch). 


*124. Vind. Caes. Ness. 188, formerly 31 [xii], 4to, 8} x 7%, ff. 180 
(25), Carp. Eus.t., harm., cep. t., xep., tird., Am., Lus., syn., men., an 
eclectic copy, with corrections by the first hand (Mark ii. 14; Luke iii. 
1, &c.). This manuscript was written in Calabria, where it belonged to 
a certain Leo, and was brought to Vienna probably in 1564. It resembles 
the Harkleian Syriac, Old Latin, Codd. DL. i. 13, and especially 69 
(Treschow, Alter, Birch). Collated by Dr. Em. Hoffmann for Professor 
Ferrar where Alter and Birch disagree. See Cod. 13, for Abbott’s recent 
edition. 

125. Vind. Caes. Suppl. G. 50, formerly Kollar. 6 [x], 8% x 6%, 
ff. 306 (23), xed. t., Kep., rirh., Am. Hus., pict. (lect. subser., orty., 
vers. later), with many corrections in the margin and between the lines 
(Treschow, Alter, Birch). 


1 Meerman’s other manuscript of the N. T, sold at his sale in 1824, is No. 562. 
PQ 


212 CURSIVES. 


126. Guelpherbytanus xvi. 6, Aug. Quarto [xi], 84 x 6§, ff. 219 (26), 
carelessly written, Hus. t., cep. t., prol., pict., with lect., syn. in a later 
hand, and some quite modern corrections. Matt. xxviii. 18-20 is cruci- - 
form, capitals often occur in the middle of words, and the text is of an 
unusual character, Inspected by (Heusinger 1752, Knittel, Tischen- 
dorf). 

N.B. Codd. 127-181, all at Rome, were inspected, and a few (127, 
131, 157) really collated by Birch, about 1782. Of 153 Scholz collated 
the greater part, and small portions of 138-44; 146-52; 154-57; 
159-60; 162; 164-71; 173-75; 177-80. 


127. Rom. Vatican. Gr. 349 [xi], 122 x 98, ff. 370 (16), ll. rubr., 
Carp., Eus. t., prol., cep. t., kep., titd., Am., lect., a neatly written and 
important copy, with a few later corrections (e. g. Matt. xxvii. 49). 


128. Rom. Vat. Gr. 356 [xi Birch, xiii or xiv Greg.], 124 x 93, ff. 
370 (18), ll. rubr., prol., cep. t. with harmony, xed., rird., subser., orix. 
(p. 69, note). 


129. Rom. Vat. Gr. 358 [xii], 114 x 84, ff. 355, Il. rubr., Carp. (with 
addition), Hus. t., prol., cep. t., xep., titr., Am., Hus., syn., men., pict., with 
scholia, Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, and a note on John vii. 53, 
such as we read in Cod. 145 and others. Bought at Constantinople in 
1438 by Nicolas de Cuza, Eastern Legate to the Council of Ferrara (see 
Cod. 87). 


130. Rom. Vat. Gr. 359 [xiii Birch, xv or xvi Greg.], 1134 x 84, chart., 
ff, 229 (26), Il. rubr., cep. lat., a curious copy, with the Greek and 
Latin in parallel columns, and the Latin chapters. 


131. (Act. 70, Paul. 77.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 360 [xi Birch, xiv or xv Greg.], 
94 x 7, ff. 233 (37), 2 cols., contains the whole New Testament except 
the Apoe. (Birch), with many remarkable variations, and a text somewhat 
like that of Aldus’ Greek Testament (1518). The manuscript was given 
to Sixtus V [1585-90] for the Vatican by ‘Aldus Manuccius Paulli F, 
Aldi.’ The Epistle to the Hebrews stands before 1 Tim. Carp., Hus. t., 
ep. t., of an unusual arrangement (viz. Matt. 74, Mark 46, Luke 57). 
Am., syn., men., subser., orix. (lect. with init. later), This copy con- 
tains many itacisms, and corrections primd manu. 


132. Rom, Vat. Gr. 361 [xi Birch, xii or xiii Greg.], 103 x 64, ff. 289 
(20), Hus. t., prol., xe. t., xep., Am. Hus., subser., pict. in aur., lect. 
(later). 

133. (Act. 71, Paul. 78.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 363 [xi?],7Z x 68, ff. 332 
(29), prol., xe. t., kep., tith., Am., lect., subser., syn., men., pict., Euthalian 
prologues. 

134. Rom. Vat. Gr. 364 [xi or xii], 4to, elegant, 8} x 64, ff. 297 (20), 
Carp., Hus. t., xep. t., xep., tirh., Am., Hus., syn., men., pict., titles in 
gold. 


135. Rom. Vat. Gr. 365 [xi?], 98 x 74, xed. t., pict. The first 26 of 
its 174 leaves are later and charé. 


136. Rom. Vat. Gr. 665 [xiii], 93 x 63, ff. 235 (32), on cotton paper ; 


EVANN. 126-148. 213 


contains SS. Matthew and Mark with Euthymius’ commentary. Mut. 
Mark xv. 1—end. 


- 137. Rom. Vat. Gr. 756 [xi or xii], 11} x 8}, ff. 300 (19), Kep. 4, 
kep., tith., Am., syn., men., pict., with a commentary (Victor’s on St. 
Mark). At the end we read xo dpaykioxos axxiSas evyevns KoNacoevs . 
pony nyaye To mapoy Pu8dwov erec ano adap (po [A.D. 1583], pyre covria, 
wo, ta. 

138. Rom. Vat. Gr. 757 [xii], 113 x 9}, ff. 380 (37), xe. ¢., with 
commentary from Origen, &c., and that of Victor on St. Mark, mixed up 
with the text, both in a slovenly hand (Burgon). Comp. Cod. 374. 


139. Rom. Vat. Gr. 758 [dated 1173 by a somewhat later hand 
(Greg.)], 142 x 10%, ff. 233, contains SS. Luke and John with a com- . 
mentary. 

140. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1158 [xii], 94 x 63, ff. 408 (22), 2 cols., beauti- 
fully written, and given by the Queen of Cyprus to Innocent VII 
(1404-6). Hus. t., xep., rirh., Am., Hus., pict. In Luke i. 64 it supports 
the Complutensian reading, kai 7 yAéoca airod dinpOpobn. 


141. (Act. 75, Paul. 86, Apoc. 40.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1160 [xiii], 2 vols., 
91 x 64, ff. 400 (26), prol., Ke. t., Kep., tiTr., lect., dvayv., syn., men., 
subscr., orix., pict., Huthal., contains the whole New Testament, syn., pict. 
The leaves are arranged in quaternions, but separately numbered for each 
volume (Birch). 

142. (Act. 76, Paul. 87.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1210 [xi], 43 x 31, ff. 324 
(30), very neat, kef, t. at end, ked., tird., subsor., pict., Huthal. (syn., 
men., A.D. 1447), containing also the Psalms. There are many marginal 
readings in another ancient hand. 

143. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1229 Rear 124 x 93, ff. 275 (24), Keg. t., xed., 
tith., Am., Lus., pict., with a marginal commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark). 
On the first leaf is read rns opOns muarews TLoT@ olKovopm Kat Pvdakt Ilavio 
rerapr@ [1555—59]. 

144. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1254 [xi], 6% x 42, ff. 267, Hus. t., xed. t., xep., 
tith., Am., lect. 

145. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1548 [xi Greg., xiii Birch], 7 x 5}, ff. 161 (17), 
prol., xed. t., xep., tirh., Am., Hus., lect., contains SS. Luke and John. 
Mut. Luke iv. 15—v. 36; John i. 1-26. A later hand has written 
Luke xvii—xxi, and made many corrections. 

146. Rom. Palatino-Vatican. 51 [xii], 12§ x 94, ff. 265 (13), Keg. t., 
Mark, Am., Zus., contains SS. Matt. and Mark with a commentary 
(Victor’s on St. Mark 2). 

147. Rom. Pal.-Vat. 89 [xi Birch, xiv Greg.|, 64 x 54, ff. 351 (20), 
prol., xe. t., cep. Titr., syn., men., subscr., orix. 

148. Rom. Pal-Vat. 136 [xi Greg., xiii Birch], 7} x ‘4§, ff. 153, keg. 
t., kep., tith., Am., Hus., syn., with some scholia and unusual readings. 


1 A collection presented to Urban VIII (1623-44) by Maximilian, Elector of 
Bavaria, from the spoils of the unhappy Elector Palatine, titular king of 
Bohemia. 


214 CURSIVES. 


149. (Act. 77, Paul. 88, Apoc. 25.) Rom. Pal.-Vat. 171 [xiv or xv], 
fol., ff. 179, prol. in Cath. and Paul., lect., contains the whole New 
Testament (see p. 69, note). 


150. Rom. Pal.-Vat. 189 [xi or xii], 44 x 32, ff. 331 (23), Hus. t., prol., 
cep. t., Am., Hus., lect., syn., men., subser., oti x., pict. 

151. Rom. Pal.-Vat. 220 [x or xi], 93 x 7, ff. 224 (28), ll. black and 
gold, Carp., Hus. t., xed. t., xep., rirh., Am., pict., scholia in the margin, 
and some rare readings (e.g. John xix. 14).. The sheets are in twenty- 
one quaternions. After St. Matthew stands exdoyn ev cvvtopw ek Tov oup- 
teOevrayv io EvoeBiov mpos Srepavoy 2. 

152. Rom. Pal.-Vat. 227 [xiii], 8} x 64, ff 308 (20), xed. ¢., Ked., 
tith., pict. 

153. Rom. Pal.-Vat. 229 [xiii], 4to, 81 x 53, ff. 266 (25), Il. rubr., 
chart., prol., cep. t., kep., tith., Am., lect., men., subscr. (full), ory. 


154. Rom. Alexandrino-Vatican. vel Christinae 28 [dated April 14, 
1442], written in Italy on cotton paper, 103 x 84, ff. 355 (40), Il. rubr., 
cep. Am. (lect., syn., men., and date later, true date xiii, Greg.), with 
Theophylact’s commentary. This and the two next were given by 
Christina, Queen of Sweden, to Card. Azzolini, and bought from him by 
Alexander VIII (1689-91). 


155. Rom. Alex.-Vat. 79 [xi? Birch, xiv Scholz], 6 x 4, ff. 306 (20), 
ke., tith., Am., syn., subser., oriy., with some lessons from St. Paul pre- 
fixed. Given by Andrew Rivet to Rutgersius, Swedish Ambassador to 
the United Provinces. This copy is Wetstein’s 99, the codex Rutgersii 
cited by Dan. Heinsius in his Exercitat. sacr. in Evangel. 


156. Rom. Alex.-Vat. 189 [xii], 42 x 4, ff. 244 (23), xed. t, Keg, 
tith., Am.; ‘ex bibliothecd Goldasti’ is on the first page. 


157. Rom. Urbino-Vat. 2 [xii], 73 x 53, ff. 325 (22), Carp. 
prol., Hus. t., wep. t., xep., rirr., lect., subscr., pict. It belonged to 
the Ducal Library at Urbino, and was brought to Rome by Clement 
VII (1523-34). It is very beautifully written (Birch, N. T. 1788, 
gives a facsimile), certain chronicles and rich ornaments in vermilion 
and gold. On fol. 19 we read underneath two figures respectively 
Iwavyns ev xo to Oo motos Baoidevs Toppupoyerynros Kat aUTOKpaT@P PajaLay, 6 
Kopynvos, and Adegtos ev xo To Ow moros Bacthevs mroppupoyevyntos 6 Kopynvos. 
The Emperor John II the Handsome succeeded his father, the great 
Alexius, A.D. 1118. This MS. is remarkable for its eclectic text, which 
is said by Zahn to approach sometimes that of Marcion (Geschichte d. 
N. T. Kanons, i. 456, note 2, and 457, note 1). It is often in agree 
ment with Codd. BDL, 69, 106, and especially with 1. : 


158. Cod. Pii II, Rom. Vat. 55 [xi], 3} x3, ff. 235 (20), keg. t xed,, 
tirh., Am., Hus., lect. (partial), and readings in the margin, promd manu. 
This copy was given to the Library by Pius II (1458-64). 


159. Rom. Barberinianus 464, formerly 8 [xi], 103 x 83, ff. 203 (23), 
2 cols. Kep. t., xep., tith., Am. Hus., lect., subscr. (Carp. Eus. t., 
kep. t. Matt., syn., men. xvi), in the Barberini Library, at Rome, 


EVANN. 149-172. 215 


founded above two centuries since by the Cardinal, Francis II, of 
that name. 


160. Rom. Barb. iv. 27, formerly 9 [dated 1123], 8fx 7%, ff. 216, 
ke. t., kep., tirh., Am., lect., syn., men., subser. 


161. Rom. Barb. iii. 17, formerly 10 [x or xi], 8 x 64, ff. 203 (24), 
2 cols., ced. t., ke., rirh., Am., Hus. (lect. later), ending at John xvi. 4. 
This, copy follows the Latin version both in its text (John ii. 6) and 
marginal scholia (John vii. 29). Various readings are often thus noted in 
its margin. 

162. Rom. Barb. iv. 31, formerly 11 [dated May 13, 1153 (sxéd), 
Indict. 1], 91 x 63, written by one Manuel: ff. 248 (23), Carp., Hus. t., 
kep., tith., Am., pict., subser. 


163. Rom. Barb. v. 16, formerly 12 [xi], 11§x8, ff. 173 (33), 
2 cols., Hus. t., nef. t., wep., Am., Hus., lect., syn., men., subscr., pict., 
written in Syria. Scholz says it contains only the portions of the 
Gospels read in Church-lessons, but Birch the four Gospels, with the 
numbers of pyara and oriyou to the first three Gospels. 


164. Rom. Barb. iii. 38, formerly 13 [dated Oct. 1039], 62 x 58, ff. 214 
(27), Carp., Hus. t., cep. t., xep., tirh., Am., Hus., lect., subser., pict. (syn., 
men. later), and the numbers of orixo. The subscription states that it 
‘was written by Leo, a priest and calligrapher, and bought in 1168 by 
Bartholomew, who compared it with ancient Jerusalem manuscripts on 
the sacred mount. 

165. Rom. Barb. v. 37, formerly 14 [dated 1291], 113 x8, ff. 215, 
2 cols., Carp., Hus. t., cep. t., kep., tith., Am., Lus., syn., with the Latin 
Vulgate version. Written for one Archbishop Paul, and given to the 
Library by Eugenia, daughter of Jo. Pontanus. 

166. Rom. Barb. iii. 131, formerly 115 [xiii], 4to, 83 x 64, ff. 75 (27), 
kep., tith., Am. Hus., lect., containing only SS. Luke ix. 33—xxiv. 24 
and John. 

167. Rom. Barb. iii. 6, formerly 208 [xiii], 43 x 3}, ff. 264 (25), xed. t., 
kep., Tith., pict. (later). 

168. Rom. Barb. vi. 9, formerly 211 [xiii], 133 x 83, ff. 217, 2 cols., 
ke. t., ke., tirh., Am., Hus. (Mark subser., orix.). 


169. Rom. Vallicellianus B. 133 [xi], 4? x 4, ff. 249 (19), prol., xed. ¢., 
ke,, tirh., Am. Hus., subser., syn., men. pict., once the property of 
Achilles Statins, as also was Cod. 171. This codex and the next three 
are in the Library of St. Maria in Vallicella at Rome, and belong to the 
Fathers of the Oratory of St. Philippo Neri. 


170. Rom. Vallicell. C. 61 [xiii-xv], 8} x 64, ff. 277 (23), prol., xed. t. 
kep., tith., Am., Hus., lect., dvayv., subser., orix. (occasionally in later 
hand). The end of St. Luke and most of St. John is in a later hand. 


171. Rom. Vallicell. C. 73 [xiv, Montfaucon xi], 53 x 44, ff. 253 (20), 
prol., xe. t., kep., tird., Am., Hus., lect., subser. 


172. Rom, Vallicell. F. 90 [xii], 4to, ff. 217, now only contains the 


216 CURSIVES. 


Pentateuch, but from Bianchini, I. ii. pp. 529-30, we infer that the 
Gospels were once there. 


173. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1983, formerly Basil. 22, ending John xiii. 1, 
seems to have been written in Asia Minor [xi Birch and Burgon, xii or 
xiii Greg.|, 73x 5}, ff 155 (20), 2 cols. Carp., Hus. t., ep. t., xep., 
rith., Am., lect., men., subser.; pny., otix. as in Codd. 163, 164, 167. 
This codex, and the next four, were brought from the Library of the 
Basilian monks, 


174. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2002, formerly Basil. 41 [dated second hour of 
Sept. 7, A. pv. 1052], 93 x 74, ff. 132 (30), 2 cols., Keg. t., ke., rirh., Am., 
us., lect., subscr., orix. Mut. Matt. i. 1—ii. 1; John i. 1-27; ending 
John viii. 47. Written by the monk Constantine ‘tabernis habitante,’ 
‘cum pracesset praefecturae Georgilas dux Calabriae’ (Scholz). 


175. (Act. 41, Paul. 194, Apoc. 20.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2080, formerly 
Basil. 119 [x-xii], 8x52, ff. 247, subser., contains the whole New 
Testament, beginning M tt. iv. 17, with scholia to the Acts, between 
which and the Catholic Epistles stands the Apocalypse. There 
are some marginal corrections prima manu (e.g. Luke xxiv. 13). 
The Pauline Epistles have Euthalius’ subscriptions. Also inspected 
by Bianchini. 


176. Rom. Vat. Gr, 2113, formerly Basil. 152 [x or xi], 84 x 53, ff. 77, 
ll. coloured, John ii. 1, xep., rirr., Am., lect. Begins Matt. x. 13, ends 
John ii. 1. 


177. Rom. Vat. Gr.? formerly Basil. 163 [xi], 8vo, mut. John i. 1-29. 
Dr. Gregory thinks that it is 2115, his Evan. 870. 


178. Rom. Angelicus A. 1. 5 [xii], 143 x 118, ff. 272 (23), 2 cols., 
Eus. t., xep., rirh. with harmony, Am., mut. Jo. xxi. 17-25. Arranged 
in quaternions, and the titles to the Gospels resemble those in Cod. 69. 
Codd. 178-9 belong to the Angelica convent of Augustinian Eremites at 
Rome. It has on the first leaf the same subscription as we gave under 
Cod. 87, and which Birch and Scholz misunderstand. 


179. Rom. Angelic. A. 4. 11 [xii], 7% x 64, ff. 248 (22), Hus. t., xep. t., 
kep., titd., Am., Hus., lect. (syn., men., xv or xvi, chart.), The last five 
leaves (214-18) and two others (23, 30) are chart., and in a later hand. 


180. (Act. 82, Paul. 92, Apoc. 44.) Rom. Propagandae L. vi. 19, 
formerly 251, before Borgiae 2 [Gospels xi, Greg. xiv], 84x54, ff. 4 
cep. t., xep., tith., Am., Hus., lect. (syn., men., xv all the Gospels 
were written by one Andreas: the rest of the New Testament and some 
apocryphal books by one John, November, 12847. This manuscript, 
with Cod. T’ and Evst. 37, belonged to the Velitrant Museum of 
‘ Praesul Steph. Borgia, Collegii Urbani de Propaganda Fide a secretis.’ 


181. Cod. Francisci Xavier, Cardinal. de Zelada [xi], fol., ff. 596, with 
scholia in the margin. This manuscript (from which Birch took 


* Or rather a.p, 1274. According to Engelbreth the letters stand yrynB, 
which can only mean a.m. 6782 (see p. 42, note 2), 


EVANN. 173-I92. 217 


extracts) is now missing. Compare Birch, N. T., Proleg. p. lviii; Burgon, 
Last Twelve Verses &c., pp. 284, 288. 


Codd. 182-198, all in that noble Library at Florence, founded by 
Cosmo de’ Medici [d. 1464], increased by his grandson Lorenzo [d. 1492], 
were very slightly examined by Birch, and subsequently by Scholz. 
Dean Burgon has described his own researches at Florence in the 
Guardian for August 20 and 27, 1873, from which I have thankfully 
corrected the statements made in my first edition respecting all the 
manuscripts there. They have been examined since then more leisurely 
by Dr. Gregory, from whose careful account some particulars have been 
added in this edition (see Greg., Prolegomena (ii), pp. 505-509). 


182. Flor. Laurentianus Plut. vi. 11 [xii], 10 x 7}, ff. 226 (24), Kep. 
t., xep., tirr. to St. John only, subser. (in Luke). The titles of the 
Gospels in lake, forming a kind of imitation of ropework. 


183. Flor. Laur. vi. 14 [xiv, xii Greg.], 64 x 53, ff. 349 (19), Hus. t., 
ced, t., xe., Tirh., Am., Hus. in gold; and in a later hand, capp. Lat., 
dvayv., lect., syn., men., at the end of which is réAos adv Oc dyiw Tod pyvo- 
Aoyiov, dunv’ avin’, i.e. A.D. 1418. This mode of reckoning is very rare 
(see p. 42, note 2), and tempted Scholz to read sum! of the Greek era, i.e. 
A.D. 910. 


184. Flor. Laur. vi. 15 [xiii], 11454, ff. 72 (49), 2 cols, Carp, 
prol., cep. t., Am., Hus., lect. Left in an unfinished state. 


185. Flor. Laur. vi. 16 [xii], 14 x 63, ff. 341 (21), prol., xep. t., Kep., 
rith., Am., lect., dvayv., subscr., orix. The summary of the Synaxarion 1s 
subscribed isos Baotelov, kal OV Adyov Adyoe (Burgon). 


186. Flor. Laur. vi. 18 [xi], fol., 11§ x 5}, ff. 260 (20), Carp., Hus. t., 
prol., xep. t., kep., titr., Am., Hus., Le men., pict. (Matt.), commentary 
(Victor's on St. Mark) ; written ‘by Leontius, a calligrapher. Burgon 


cites Bandini’s Catal. i. 130-3, where the elaborate syn. are given in 
full. 


187. Flor. Laur. vi. 23 [xii], 7g x 64, ff. 212 (25), pict. very rich and 
numerous. Carip., Hus. t., cep. t., tith., Am. (not Hus.), all in gold. A 
peculiar kind of asterisk occurs very frequently in the text and margin, 
the purpose of which is not clear. 


188. Flor. Laur. vi. 25 [xi], 6 x 4%, ff. 228 (26), syn. and men. full 
and beautiful. Prol., cep. t., xef., rird., Am., Hus., lect., subser., orix. 


189. (Act. 141, Paul. 239.) Flor. Laur. vi. 27 [xii], 4} x 3%, ff. 452° 
(24), xed. t., xed., lect., dvayv., Huthal. in Cath. and Paul., minute and 
beautifully ‘written, mut. from John xix. 38. 


190. Flor. Laur. vi. 28 [July, 1285, Ind. 13], 8vo, 58 x 43, ff, 439 
(17), prol., ep. t., kep., tith., Am., lect., pict. 


191. Flor. Laur. vi. 29 [xiii], 5g X 3%, ff. 180 (27), prol., cep. Lat., 
subscr., with oriyo. numbered : dvayyécpara marked in a more recent 
hand. 


192, Flor. Laur. vi. 30 [xiii], 43 x 34, ff. 200 (28), prol., xed. t., xed, 


218 CURSIVES. 


rirh., lect., subscr., Am. and Hus. in one line, the latter later (see Cod. 
112): dpxn of Le never Tédos. 


193. Flor, Laur. vi. 32 [xi], 8vo, 64x 5, ff. 165 (27), Carp., Hus. t., 
pict., cep., Am. (not Hus.), (dvayy., lect. in later hand). 


194. Flor. Laur. vi. 33 [xi], 112 x 93, ff. 263 (22), pict., and a marginal 
catena (Victor’s on St. Mark) resembling that of Cod. 34: e.g. on Luke 
xxiv. 13. Ked., Am. (not Hus.), subser., orix., pict. Begins Matt. i. 7. 


195. Flor. Laur. vi. 34 [xi], 103 x 82, ff. 277 (25), once belonged to 
the Cistercian convent of 8. Salvator de Septimo. rol. (the same as in 
Cod. 186 but briefer, attributed to Eusebius), syn., and a commentary 
(Victor’s on St. Mark). The date of the year is lost, but the month 
(May) and indiction (8) remain. Keg. t., xep., tira. Am, Hus., syn., 
men. 

196. Flor. Laur. viii. 12 [xii], 93x71, ff 369 (44), prol., «ed. ¢. (all 
together at the beginning), xed. . riehs the text in red letters (see p. 184, 
note 1), pict., with a catena in black Given by a son of Cosmo de’ 
Medici in 1473 to the Convent of St. Mark at Florence. 


197. (Act. 90.) Flor. Laur. viii. 14 [xi], fol., 112 x 94, ff. 154 (29), 
prol., xep. t., kef., tirA., contains the Epistle of St. James with 
a marginal gloss: also portions of SS. Matthew and Mark, with Chry- 
sostom’s commentary on St. Matthew, and Victor’s on St. Mark, all 
imperfect. 

198. Flor. Laur. Adil. 221 [xiii], 4to, 93 x63, ff. 171 (29), chart., 
Carp., Eus.t., cep. t., Am., Fus., lect., subser.: from the library ‘ Aedilium 
Flor. Ecc.’ Here again Am. and Zus. are in the same line (see Cod. 112): 
the dvayvecpuara also are numbered. 


Codd. 199-203 were inspected, rather than collated, by Birch at 
Florence before 1788; the first two in the Benedictine library of St. 
Maria; the others in that of St. Mark, belonging to the Dominican Friars. 
Scholz could not find any of them, but 201 is Wetstein’s 197, Scrivener’s 
m; 202 is now in the British Museum, Addit. 14,774. The other two 
Burgon found in the Laurentian Library, whither they came at the 
suppression of monasteries in 1810. They were examined afterwards by 
Gregory. 

199. Flor. Laur. Cony. Sopp. 160, formerly Badia 99 or 8. Mariae 67 
[xii], 53 x 43, ff. 229 (25), Hus. t., wep. t. with harm., kep., tirh., subser., 
ptict., lect., with iambic verses and various scholia. The orixo are 
numbered and, besides Am., Hws., there exists in parts a Harmony at the 
foot of the pages, such as is described in p. 58, note 2. 


200. Flor. Laur. Conv. Sopp. 159, formerly Badia 69 or S. Mariae 66 - 
[x], 82 x 6%, ff. 229 (25), pict., Carp., us. t., wep. t., Am., all in gold: 
Eus. in red, xed., rirr., with fragments of Gregory of Nyssa against the 
Arians (syn. and men. xiv). “There are many scholia in “vermilion 
scattered throughout the book. Codd. 199, 200 were presented to St. 
Maria’s by Antonia Corbinelli [d. 1423]: the latter from St. Justine’ 8, 
another Benedictine house. 


*201. (Act. 91, Paul. 104, Apoc. 94.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Addit. 11,837, 


EVANN. 193-207. 219 


formerly Praedicator. 8. Marci 701 [Oct. 7, 1357, Ind. 11], 1334 x11, 
ff. 492 (22), is m®r, in the Gospels, pscr. in Act., Paul., and bscr. in 
Apoc. This splendid copy was purchased for the British Museum from 
the heirs of Dr. Samuel Butler, Bishop of Lichfield. It contains the 
whole New Testament; was first cited by Wetstein (107) from notices 
by Jo. Lamy, in his ‘de Eruditione Apostolorum,’ Florence, 1738; 
glanced at by Birch, and stated by Scholz (N. T. vol. ii. pp. xii, xxviii) 
to’ have been cursorily collated by himself: how that is possible can 
hardly be understood, as he elsewhere professes his ignorance whither the 
manuscript had gone (N. T. vol. i. p. Ixxii). Scrivener collated the 
whole volume. There are many changes by a later hand, also syn., xed. 
t., xep., tirh., Am., some Lus., lect., prol., dvayv., subscr., orix., vers., and 
some foreign matter. 


202. Brit. Mus. Addit. 14,774, formerly Praed. S. Marci 705 [xii], 
10 x 8, ff. 278 (21), cep. t. (in red and gold), orn., cep., rith., Am., Hus. 
(the last often omitted), lect., subser., otly., men., syn. This splendid 
copy cost the Museum £84 (Bloomfield). 


203. Flor. Bibl. Nat. Convent. i. 10, 7, formerly Praed. S. Marci 707 
[xv], 83 x 5%, chart., is really in modern Greek. Birch cites it for John 
vii. 53, but it ought to be expunged from the list. 


204. (Act. 92, Paul. 105.) [xi or xiii] Bologna, Bibl. Univ. 2775, 
formerly Bononiensis Canonicor. Regular. St. Salvador 640. After the 
suppression of the house in 1867, it was moved to its present place. 
72 x 52, ff. 443 (25). Syn., xep., dvayroopata numbered (without Am., 
Carp.), lect., pict. (Birch, Scholz, corrected by Burgon). Also rird., men., 
subscr., orix. 


Codd. 205-215, 217 in the Ducal palace at Venice, were slightly 
examined by Birch in 1783, carefully by Burgon in 1872, and by Gregory 
in 1886. 


205. (Act. 93, Paul. 106, Apoc. 88.) Venice, Mark 5 [xv], large fol., 
15% x 11, ff. 441 (55, 56), prol. (Cath., Paul.), xed. ¢., cep. (Gr. and Lat.), 
rith., subscr., contains both Testaments, with many peculiar readings. It 
was written for Cardinal Bessarion (apparently by John Rhosen his 
librarian), the donor of all these books. This is Dean Holmes’ No. 68 
in the Septuagint, and contains a note in the Cardinal’s hand: rézos px. 
‘H Ocia ypadr) madaid re Kai véa maca’ Ktipa Bnocapiavos Kapdnvdhews *EnticKd- 
‘tov OaBivey rod (sic) kai Nixaias. By rémos px Holmes understands the 
class mark of the volume in Bessarion’s Library. W. F. Rinck considers 
it in the Gospels a copy of Cod. 209 (‘Lucubratio Critica in Act. Apost. 
Epp. C. et P.,’ Basileae, 1830). Burgon, who fully admits their wonderful 
similarity in respect to the text, judges that Cod. 205, which is much more 
modern than Cod. 209, was transcribed from the same wneial archetype. 

206. (Act. 94, Paul. 107, Apoc. 101.) Ven. Mark 6 [xv or xvi], 
15 x 103, ff. 431, like Codd. 69 and 233, is partly on parchment, partly 
on paper. It contains both Testaments, but is not numbered for the 
Apocalypse. A mere duplicate of Cod. 205, as Holmes saw clearly: it is 
his No. 122. 


207. Ven. Mark 8 [xi or xii], 103 x 83, ff. 267 (22), 2 cols., Carp, 


220 _CURSIVES. 


prol., pict., cep. t., tirh., xep., Am. (not Hus.) in gold, syn., men., mut. in 
Matt. i. 1-13; Mark i. 1-11, for the sake of the gorgeous iluminations. 
Written in two columns. Once owned by A. F. R. 


208, Ven. Mark 9 [xi or xii], 7g x 53, ff. 239 (23), Carp., Hus. t., 
ep. t., kep., tirh., Am., Hus., of some value. 


209. (Act. 95, Paul. 108, Apoc. 46.) Ven. Mark 10 [xi, xiv Greg. ], 
7% x 43, ff. 411 (27), of the whole New Testament, once Bessarion’s, 
who had it with him at the Council of Florence, 1439. There are 
numerous minute marginal notes in vermilion, obviously primé manu. 
In its delicate style of writing this copy greatly resembles Cod. 1 (fac- 
simile No. 23), Ke. t., rirh., xep., Am. (not Hus.), also the modern 
chapters in the margin. rol. to Epistles, dect.. but not much in the 
Gospels, before each of which stands a blank leaf, as if for pict. A good 
collation of Codd. 205 and 209 is needed; Birch did little, Engelbreth 
gave him some readings, and Fleck has published part of a collation by 
Heimbach. Rinck collated Apoc. i-i11. In the Gospels they are very 
like Codd. B,1. The Apocalypse is in a later hand, somewhat resembling 
that of Cod. 205, and has prod. For the unusual order of the books, see 
above, p. 72. 


210. Ven. Mark 27 [xi or xii], a noble fol, 14 x 114, ff. 372, with 
a catena (Victor's commentary on St. Mark). Mut. Matt. i. 1—i1. 18, 
from the same cause as in Cod. 207. Rich blue and gold illuminations, 
and pictures of SS. Mark and Luke. Tira, xed., pict. 


211. Ven. Mark 539 [xii], fol. 114 x 94, ff. 280 (29-26), 2 cols., mut. 
Luke i. 1—ii. 32; John 1. 1—iv. 2, with an Arabic version in the right- 
hand column of each page. Ke. t., Am., Hus. (irregularly inserted), 
lect., syn., men., subser., pnp., orix. 

Burgon cites Zanetti, Graeca D. Marc. Bibl. Codd. MS8S8., Venet. 1740, 
p- 291, for the enumeration of the five Patriarchates (see above, p. 67), 
and other curious matter appended to St. John. The heading of the 
second Gospel is evayyéArov €« rod Kara Mdpxov. 


212. Ven. Mark 540 [xi or xii], 63 x 5, ff. 273 (23), the first page in 


gold, with pict. and most elaborate illuminations. Much mut., twenty 
leaves being supplied in a modern hand. Carp., us. t., xep., vers., titr., 
lect., Am. with Hus. in a line with them (see Cod. 112), a little later, 
carried only to the end of St. Mark. 


213. Ven. Mark 542 [xi], 8vo, 83 x 64, ff. 356 (18), mut. John xviii. 
40—xxi. 25. Hus. t., rith., cep. (Am., Hus. most irregularly inserted), 


few dpxai and rédn, dvayv., heroic verses as colophons to the Gospels. 


Large full stops are found in impossible places. 


214. Ven. Mark 543 [xiv], 8vo, 93 x 64, ff. 227 (27), chart., argent., 
prol., ep. t. with harm., xep., Am. (not LHus.), dvayv., lect., syn., men., 
subscr., vers. 

215. Ven. Mark 544 [xi], fol., 122 x 93, ff. 271 (24), Carp., Bus. t., 
keh. t. with harm., rith., xep., Am., Hus. lect., syn. pict. (later). 
This copy is a duplicate of Codd. 20, 300, as well in its text as in the 
subscriptions and commentary, being without any of the later corrections 


EVANN. 208-225. 221 


seen in Cod. 20. The commentary on St. John is Chrysostom’s, those on 
the other Gospels the same as in Cod. 300 (Burgon). 


216. Codex Canonici, brought by him from Corcyra, written in a small 
character [no date assigned], never was at St. Mark’s, as Scholz alleges : 
Griesbach inserted it in his list through a misunderstanding of , Birch’s 
meaning. It is probably one of those now at Oxford, to be described 
hereafter (see Codd. 489, 490). 


217, Ven. Mark, Gr. i. 3, given in 1478 by Peter de Montagnana to 
the monastery of St. John in Viridario, at Padua (viii. A.) [xii or xiii], 
81 x 6}, ff. 306 (21), in fine condition. Carp., Hus. t., cep. t., rith., Kep., 
Am. (not Lus.), full syn., few lect., prol., vers. 

Codd. 218-225 are in the Imperial Library at Vienna. Alter and 
Birch collated them about the same time, the latter but cursorily, and 
Gregory examined them in 1887. 


*218. (Act. 65, Paul. 57, Apoc. 33.) Vindobon. Caesar, Nessel. 23, 
formerly 1 [xiii], fol., 12} x 8%, ff. 623 (49, 50), 2 cols., Ke. t., ke, 
 gith., Am., subser., Huthal.in Acts, Cath., Paul., contains both Testaments, 
Mut. Apoc. xiii. 5—xiv. 8; xv. 7—xvil. 2; xviii. 10—xix. 15; ending 
at xx. 7 AvOnoera. ‘This important copy, containing many peculiar read- 
ings, was described by Treschow, and comprises the text of Alter’s 
inconvenient, though fairly accurate N.T. 1786-7, to be described in 
Vol. If. Like Cod. 123 it was brought from Constantinople by De 
Busbeck. 

219. Vind. Caes. Ness. 321, formerly 32 [xiii], 64 x 43, ff. 232 (21), 
ed. t., kep., tirh., Am., Hus., subser. 

220. Vind. Caes. Ness. 337, formerly 33 [xiv], 12mo, 32 x 23, ff, 
303 (22), in very small letters, xep., rirh., Am., lect., syn. 

221. Vind. Caes. Ness. 117, formerly 38 [x or xi], 11 x 73, ff. 251 
(41-43), with commentaries (Chrysostom on Matt., John; Victor on 
Mark, Titus of Bostra on Luke), to which the fragments of text here 
given are accommodated. 

222. Vind. Caes. Ness. 180, formerly 39 [xiv], 8} x 6, ff. 346 (32), 
on cotton paper, mut. Contains fragments of the Gospels, with a com- 
mentary (Victor's on St. Mark), This and the last were brought from 
Constantinople by De Busbeck. 

223. Vind. Caes. 301, formerly 40 [xiv, Greg. x], 7 x 54, ff. 115 (32), 
contains fragments of SS. Matthew, Luke, and John, with a catena. Codd. 
221-3 must be cited cautiously: Alter appears to have made no syste- 
matic use of them. 

224. Vind. Caes. Suppl. Gr. 97, formerly Kollar. 8 [xii], 54 x 48, 
ff. 97 (19), Kep. t., Ke., rird., Am., lect., syn., men., subscr., only con- 
tains St. Matthew. 'This copy came from Naples. 

225. Vind. Caes. Suppl. Gr. 102, formerly Kollar. 9 [dated sp’ or 
A.D. 1192], 5§ x 34, ff. 171 (29), pict., lect., dvayv., syn., men. 

Codd. 226-233 are in the Escurial, described by D. G. Moldenhawer, 
who collated them about 1783, loosely enough, for Birch’s edition. In 
1870 the Librarian, José Fernandez Montana (in order to correct Haenel’s 


222 CURSIVES. 


errors) sent to Mr. Wm. Kelly, who obligingly communicated it to me, 
a complete catalogue of the four copies of the Greek Bible, and of nine- 
teen of the New Testament ‘ neither more or less,’ then at the Escurial, 
with their present class-marks, I do not recognize, either in his list or 
in that subjoined, the ‘Codex Aureus containing the Four Gospels in 
letters of gold, a work of the early part of the eleventh century,’ spoken 
of in the Globe newspaper of Oct. 3, 1872, on occasion of the fire at the 
Escurial on Oct. 2, which however did not touch the manuscripts. Per- 
haps that Codex is in Latin, unless it be Evst. 40. See also Emmanuel 
Miller, Cat. des MSS. Gr. de la Bibl. de l’Escurial, Paris, a.p. 1848. 


226. (Act. 108, Paul. 228.) Cod. Escurialensis x. iv. 17 [xi], 8vo, ff. 2, 
on the finest vellum, richly ornamented, in a small, round, very neat 
hand. us. t., xed. t., lect., pict., rirh., xep., Am., Hus. Many corrections 
were made by a later hand, but the original text is valuable, and the 
readings sometimes unique. Fairly collated. 

227. Escurial. y. iii. 15 [xiii], 4to, ff. 158, prol., xep. t., Am., pict. 
A later hand, which dates from 1308, has been very busy in making cor- 
rections. 

228. (Act. 109, Paul. 229.) Escurial. x. iv. 12 [xiv, Montana xvi], 
8vo, ff. ?, chart. Once belonged to Nicolas Nathanael of Crete, then to 
Andreas Damarius of Epidaurus, a calligrapher. us. t., syn. 


229. Escurial. y. iv. 21 [dated 1140], 8vo, ff. 296, written by Basil _ 


Argyropolus, a notary. Mut. Mark xvi. 15-20; John i. 1-11. Piet., 
lect.; the latter by a hand of about the fourteenth century, which 
retraced much of the discoloured ink, and corrected in the margin (since 
mutilated by the binder) very many important readings of the first hand, 
which often resemble those of ADK. i. 72. This copy must be mislaid, 
as it is not in Montana’s list. 


230. Hscurial. ¢ (Montana y).’ iii. 5 [dated Oct. 29, 1013, with the 
wrong Indiction, 11 for 12: Montana’s date is 1014, and the error is 
probably not his: see p. 42, note 2], 4to, ff. 218, written by Luke a monk 
and priest, with double syn.*, Carp., cep. t., subscr., pnu., orix.: see 
p- 67, note. An interesting copy, deemed by Moldenhawer worthy of 
closer examination. 


231. Escurial. @ (Montana y).’ iii. 6 [xii], 4to, ff. 181, lect., Hus. t. 
torn, xed. t., a picture ‘quae Marcum mentitur,’ subscr., oriy., syn., men. 
There are some marginal glosses by a later hand (which obelizes John 
vii. 53 seg.), and a Latin version above parts of St. Matthew. 


232. Escurial. @ (Montana wp). iii. 7 [xiii: dated 1292, Montana], 
Ato, ff. 288, very elegant but otherwise a poor copy. Double syn., rithou 
in the margin of SS. Matthew and Luke, but elsewhere kept apart. 


233. Escurial. Y. ii. 8 [xi?, Montana xiii], ff. 279, like Codd. 69 and - 


206, is partly of parchment, partly paper, in bad condition, and once 


1 Thus, at least, I understand Moldenhawer’s description, ‘ Evangeliis et Actis 
Acfes subjiciuntur dudum in vulgus notae.’ 

* Others F. 

5 By double syn. Moldenhawer may be supposed to mean here and in Cod. 232 
both syn. and men. 


a 


EVANN. 226-241. 223 


belonged to Matthew Dandolo, a Venetian noble. It has a catena, and 
by reason of ligatures, &c. (see p. 43), is hard to read. Prol., xe. t., 
Lus. t. (apart), vers., pnp. orix. 


234, (Act. 57, Paul. 72.) Cod. Havniensis reg. theol. 1322, formerly 1 
[dated 1278], 10 x 7%, ff. 315 (35), 2 cols., one of the several copies 
written by Theodore (see p. 43, note 1). This copy and Cod. 235 are 
now in the Royal Library at Copenhagen, but were bought at Venice by 
F. Rostgaard in 1699. The order of the books in Cod, 234 is described 
p. 73. Carp. Hus. t., lect., syn., men., with many corrections. (C. G. 
Hensler, 1784.) 


235. Havniens. reg. theol. 1323, formerly 2 [dated 1314], 4to, ff. 
279, chart., written by the fepoudvayos Philotheus, though very incorrectly ; 
the text agrees much with Codd. DK. i. 33 and the Harkleian Syriac. 


Ke. t., lect.; the words are often ill divided and the stops misplaced 
(Hensler). 


2361. London, J. Bevan Braithwaite 3 [xi], 6} x 43, ff. 256 (20), 7 chart., 
syn., men., Hus. t.. Am., xe. some rtirr., some lect, xed. t. Mut. at 
beginning and at end after John ix, 28. Beautifully written. Bought at 
Athens in 1889. Collated by W. C. Braithwaite. 


Codd. 237-259 are nearly all Moscow manuscripts, and were 
thoroughly collated by C. F. Matthaei, for his N. T., to be described in 
Vol. IJ. These Russian codices were for the most part brought from 
the twenty-two monasteries of Mount Athos by the monk Arsenius, 
on the suggestion of the Patriarch Nico, in the reign of Michael, son 
of Alexius (1645-76), and placed in the Library of the Holy Synod, at 
Moscow. 


*237. Mosc. 8. Synod 42 [x], fol., ff. 288, Matthaei’s d, from Philotheus 
(a monastery), pict., with scholia, and Victor’s commentary on St. Mark. 


*238. Mose. Syn. 48 (Mt. e) [xi], fol., ff. 355, Hus. t. (mut.), wep. t., 
pict., with a catena and scholia; contains only SS. Matthew and Mark, 
but is of good quality. This copy formed the basis of Matthaei’s edition 
of Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, 1775 (Burgon). 


*239. Mosc. Syn. 47 (Mt. g) [xi], fol., ff. 277, Hus. t., ep. t. (Luke, 
John), contains Mark xvi. 2-8; Luke; John to xxi. 23, with scholia. 


*240. Mosc. Syn. 49 (Mt. i) [xii], fol., ff. 410, xed. ¢., once belonging to 
Philotheus, then to Dionysius (monasteries) on Athos, with the com- 
mentary of Euthymius Zigabenus. Mut. Mark viii. 12-34; xiv. 17-54; 
Luke xv. 32—xvi. 8. 


*241. Mosc. (Act. 104, Paul. 120, Apoc. 47) Dresdensis Reg. A. 172 
(Tregelles), once Matthaei’s (k) [xi], 4to, 84 x 6%, ff. 356 (31), prol., 
ke. t., Ke., tirh., syn, men. (Gregory); Epp. prol., «ep. t., the whole 
N. I. (p. 69, note), beautifully written, with rare readings. Bought by 
Alexius for fifty-two aspri at the siege of Constantinople (A.D. 1453), after- 


1 Readings extracted by Grieshach (Symb. Crit. i. pp. 247-304) from the margin 
of a copy of Mill’s Greek Testament in the Bodleian, in his own or Thomas 
Hearne’s handwriting, were placed here, but are omitted. Scrivener (Cod, 
Augionsis, Introd. p. xxxvi) has shown that they were derived from Evan. 440. 


224 CURSIVES. 


wards given by Pachonius to a monastery at Athos, and thence called 
Soyerapiov. 


*242. Mose. (Act. 105, Paul. 121, Apoc. 48) Syn. 380 (Mt. 1) [xii], 
8vo, ff. 510, the whole N. T., with Psalms, @dai, prol., pict., Am. 


243. Mosc. Cod. Typographei 8. Syn. 13 (Mt. m) [xiv], fol., chart., 
ff. 224, from the Iberian monastery on Athos, contains SS. Matthew and 
Luke with Theophylact’s commentary. 


*244. Mose. Typograph. 1 (Mt. n) [sii], fol, ff 274, pict, with 
Euthymius Zigabenus’ commentary. 


*245. Mosc. Syn. 265, 278, formerly (Greg.) (Mt. 0) [dated 1199], 4to, 
ff. 246, from the famous monastery of Batopedion, written by John, 
a priest. 


*246. Mosc. Syn. 261 (Mt. p) [xiv], 4to, chart., ff. 189, syn., xed. t., 
with marginal various readings. Mut. Matt. xii. 41—-xiiil. 55; 
John xvii. 24—xviil. 20. 

*247. Mose. Syn. 373 (Mt. q) [xii], 8vo, ff. 223, syn., men., xed. t., xe. 
Am., Eus., lect., prol., from Philotheus. 


*248. Mosc. Syn. 264 (Mt.r) [dated 1275], 4to, ff. 260 (8 chart. + 252), 
ke. t. (chart.), Eus., lect., written by Meletius a Beraean for Cyrus 
Alypius, oixdvopos of St. George's we in the reign of Michael 
Palaeologus (1259-82). 


*249. Mose. Syn. 94 (Mt. s) [xi], fol.. ff +309 (more likely 309 as 
Greg.), from Tavtoxpdrwp monastery (as Cod. 74). Contains St. John 
with a catena. 


*250. Mosc. Syn. in a box (Mt. v) [xiii], small 8vo, ff. 225, Carp., 
Eus. t., xep. t., Am. Hus., syn. is the cursive portion of Cod V (see 
p- 144, and note), John vil. 39—xxi. 25. It is also Wetstein’s Cod. 87. 


*251. Mose. Tabularii Caesarei (Mt. x) [xi], 4to, ff. 270, Carp., Hus. t., 
pict., Am., presented to a monastery in A. D. 1400. 


*252. Dresd. Reg. A. 145 (Tregelles), once Matthaei’s (z) [xi], 83 x7, 
ff. 123 (31), xep. t., kep., tirh., Am. Hus. lect., dvayy. (Greg J; eos 
corrections and double readings (as | from another copy), but prima manu. 


*253. Mosc. of - Nicephorus Archbishop of Cherson ‘et Slabinii’ 
(Slaviansk ?)*, formerly belonged to the monastery of St. Michael at 
Jerusalem (Mt. 10) [xi], fol. ff. 248, prol., cep. t, Am, Hus. with 
scholia, Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, and rare readings, much 
resembling those of Cod. 259. 


*254. Dresd. A. 100 (Matthaei 11) (Tregelles) [xi], 113 x 9, 
ff. 247 (24), cep. t., xep., Am., EHus., pict., from the monastery "ar St. 
Athanasius. Contains SS. Luke and 7 ohn with scholia, 


1 Holmes, Praefatio ad Pentateuchum, describes his Cod: 32 as ‘e Codicibus 
Eugenii, olim Archiepiscopi Slabinii et Chersonis.’ Nicephorus also is named 
by Holmes as the editor of a Catena on the Octateuch and the four books of 
Kings from the Constantinopolitan manuscripts (Leipzig, 1772-3), and is 
described as ‘primo Hieromonachus, et postea Archiepiscopus Slabiniensis et 
Chersonensis, sedem Astracani habens’ (ubi supra, cap. iv). 


EVANN. 242-264. 225 


*255. Mose. Syn. 139 (Mt. 12) [xiii], fol., ff. 299 chart. +9, once 
‘ Dionysii monachi rhetoris et amicorwm. Commentaries of Chrysostom 
and others (¢ényntixat ékdoyai), with fragments of the text interspersed. 


*256. Mose. Typogr. Syn. 3 (Mt. 14) [ix?], fol., ff. 147, scholia on 
SS. Mark and Luke, with portions of the text. The commentary on 
St. Mark is ascribed to Victor, but in this copy and the preceding the 
scholia are but few in number (Burgon). 


*257. Mosc. Syn. 120 (Mt. 15) is Evan. O, described above. 


*258. Dresd. Reg. A. 123 (Tregelles), (Mt. 17) [xiii], 8} x 64, ff. 126, 
barbarously written ; pict., lect., syn. 


*259. Mosc. Syn. 45 (Mt. a) [xi], fol. ff. 263, Carp., Hus. t., prol., 
xeh. t., Am., Hus., syn., men,, from the Iberian monastery, with a com- 
mentary (Victor's on St. Mark). This is one of Matthaei’s best manu- 
scripts. His other twenty-two copies contain portions of Chrysostom, 
and therefore come under the head of Patristic Quotations. 


Codd. 260-469 were added to the list by Scholz: the very few he 
professes to have collated thoroughly will be distinguished by an 
asterisk. 


260. Paris National. Gr. 51 [xiii], 12 x 8%, ff. 241 (24), prol., argent., 
ke. t., kep., tith., Am., Hus., pict., once (like Cod. 309) ‘domini du 
Fresne’ ; correctly written. 


261. Par. Nat. Gr. 52 fra 11x82, ff. 175, xed. t., rirr., eep., Am., 
lect., dvayv. (subser., orix. later), once at the monastery of the Forerunner 
at Constantinople. Mut. Luke xxiv. 39-53. Matt. i. 1—xi. 1 supplied 
[xiv] chart. 


*262. Par. Nat. Gr. 53 [x], 122 x 92, ff. 212 (27), 2 cols., xe. t., xed., 
some rirh. (Am., Hus., harm. at bottom of page, except in Luke, John, 
where too Am. is later), swbscr., with rare readings, like those of Evan. A 
and Evann. 300, 376, 428. 


263. (Act. 117, Paul. 137.) Par. Nat. Gr. 61 [xiii], 8} x63, ff. 294 
(28, 29), ke. t., ke. tith., Am., lect., subser., otiy. Probably from 
Asia Minor. It once belonged to Jo. Hurault Boistaller, as did Codd. 
301, 306, 314. 


264. Par. Nat. Gr. 65 [xiii], 4to, 8x5§, ff. 287 (20), kep. t., rind, 
cep., Am., Lus., harm., subser., otiy., syn., with what have been called 
Coptic-like letters, but brought from the East in 1718 by Paul Lucas. 
The leaves are misplaced in binding, as are those of Cod. 272. At 
the foot of every page is a harmony like those in Codd. EH, W4. See 
p. 58, note 2 (Burgon). 


Of these copies, 265-270, Burgon states that the grand 4to Cod. 265 
seems to contain an important text, 270 a peculiar text, though Jess 
beautiful externally than 266, 267, 269. Cod. 268 in double columns 
has Lus. t. very superb, but pict. of Evangelists only sketched in ink, 
Cod. 269, once belonging to Henry IV (in which the last leaf of St. Luke 
is missing), is in its ancient binding, and is full of very uncommon repre- 
sentations of Gospel incidents. 


VOL. I. Q 


226 CURSIVES. 


265. Par. Nat. Gr. 66 [x], 927}, ff. 372, xed. t., rirh., xeg., Am., 
Lus., once belonged to Philibert de la Mare. 

266. Par. Nat. Gr. 67 [x], 94 x 64, ff. 282 (23), xed. t., rird., Keg, 
Am., lect., subser., vers., syn., men. 

267. Par. Nat. Gr. 69 [x], 8 x 64, ff. 396 (19), prol., cep. t., Am., Hus. 
in same line, lect., dvayv., subser., crix. Mut. Matt. i, 1-8; Mark 1. 1-7; 
Luke i. 1-8; xxiv. 50—John i. 12. 

268. Par. Nat. Gr. 73 [xii], 92 x 73, ff. 217 (25), 2 cols., Carp., Hus.t., 
ke. t., kep., tith., Am., Lus., lect., syn., men., pict. 

269. Par. Nat. Gr. 74 [xi], 91x73, ff. 215 (28), prol., eq. t., ked., 
titd., Am., vers., pict., Hus. t. (later). 

270. Par. Nat. Gr. 75 [xi], 71 x 54, ff. 346 (19), xed., rird., Am., Hus., 
pict., syn., men., with a mixed text. 

271. Par. Nat. Gr. Suppl. Gr. 75 [xii], 8vo, 78x54, ff. 252 (22), 
2 cols., Carp., Hus. t., xed. t., tith., cep., Am., Hus., pict. 

272. Brit. Mus. Addit. 15,581 [xii], 5} x 43, ff. 218 (21), xed. t, wed,, 
few rith., Am., Hus. (mostly omitted). Once Melchisedek Thevenot’s. 
Gregory traces it through the Paris Nat. Library and Th. Rodd to the 
Brit. Museum, which purchased it. 

273. Par. Nat. Gr. 79, 4to, 82 x61, df 201 (29-31), Carp., Hus. t., 
cep. t. with harm., ked., titrd., Am., Hus., syn., men., subser., vers., and 
syn., men. again in the later hand, on vellum [xii], but partly on cotton 
paper [xiv], contains also some scholia, extracts from Severianus’ commen- 
tary, annals of the Gospels, a list of the Gospel parables, with a mixed 
text. 

274, Par. Nat. Gr. Suppl. Gr. 79 [x], 93 x 64, ff. 232 (26), keg, rird., 
Am., lect., syn., men., once belonged to Maximus Panagiotes, protocanon 
of the Church at Callipolis (there were many places of this name: but 
see Evan, 346). Mut. (but supplied in a later hand) Mark i. 1-17; vi. 


21-54; John i. 1-20; i. 18—iv. 1; vii. 23-42; ix. 10-27; xviii. 


12-29. Dean Burgon had a photograph of this manuscript, which he 
regarded as a specimen of the transition period between uncial and cursive 
writing. The subscription, resembling that of Cod. L, set in the margin 
of Cod. 274, he judges to look as old as that of L: see Chapter IX, Mark 
xvi. 9-20. 


275. Par. Nat. Gr. 80 [xi], 104 x 81, ff. 230 (24), prol., argent., xed. t., 
ke., titr., Am., Hus., antea Memmianus. 

276. Par. Nat. Gr. 81 [a.p. 1092], 73 x 53, ff. 307, Hus. t., xed. t., 
kep., tith., Am., Hus., lect., pict., vers., written by Nicephorus of the 
monastery Meletius. 


277. Par. Nat. Gr. 81 A [xi], 62x 53, ff. 261, Carp., Hus. t., xed. t., 
ke., tith., lect., Am., Hus., subser., orix. (dvayv., syn., men., pict. later). 


278. Par. Nat. Gr. 82 [xii, Greg. a.p. 1072], 8 x 53, ff. 305 (21), Carp., 
us. t., xep., tirr., lect., Am., Lus., syn., men., vers., pict., once Mazarin’s, 


with Armenian inscriptions. Matt. xili, 43—xvii. 5 is in a later 
hand. 


EVANN. 265-290. 227 


279. Par. Nat. Gr. 86 [xii], 7 x 53, ff. 250, Hus. t., xed. t., Keg, rirr., 
lect., Am., Hus., syn.; this copy and Cod. 294 were brought from Patmos 
and given to Louis XIV in 1686 by Joseph Georgirenus, Archbishop of 
Samos. 

280. Par. Nat. Gr. 87 [xii], 72 x 53, ff. 177 (25, 26), ned. ¢., xep., tir, 
Am., Hus., syn., subser., oriy. Mut. Mark vii. 3—xv. 36. 

281. Par. Nat. Gr. 88 [xii], 83x 6}, ff 249 (22, 23), Hus. t., xed, 
rith., Am., subscr. (lect. later). Mut. Matt. xxviii. 11-20; Luke i. 1-9. 
Given to. the Monastery ‘Deiparae Hieracis’ by the eremite monk 
Meletius. 

282. Par. Nat. Gr. 90 [a.p. 1176], 7 x5, ff. 150 (33), 2 cols., argent., 
keh, t., kef., Tith., lect., subscr. (Am. later). 


283. Par. Nat. Gr. 92 [xiv], 7} x5, ff. 159 (32), kep., rird. 


284. Par. Nat. Gr. 93 [xiii], 72 x 54, ff. 254 (22), Carp., Lus. t., argent., 
ke. t., xe., Tirh., some lect., Am., Hus., subser., pict. Once Teller’s of 
Rheims and Peter Stella’s. 


é G5: os 
eestor. Nat. Gr. 98, olim = [xiv], 72% 58, # 246 (22), xed. &,, 


kep., subser., pict., once Teller’s (58): given by Augustin Justinian to 
Jo. Maria of Catana. This codex is Kuster’s Paris 1 and Wetstein’s 10. 
See Evan. 10. 


286. Par. Nat. Gr. 96 [April 12, 1432, Indiction 10], 84 x 53, by the 
monk Calistus, with the Paschal canon for the years 1432-1502. Ff. 264 
(21), chart., Carp., xed. t., xep., tirh., Am., Hus. 


287. Par. Nat. Gr. 98 [a.p. 1478], 93 x 53, chart., ff. 322 (18), xed., 
rith., Am., pict. Written by Hermonymus (see Evan. 70), with a most 
interesting personal memorandum by its original owner D. Cham- 
bellan, and a portrait of his betrothed, 1479. Burgon, Guardian, Jan. 
22, 1873. 


288. According to Dr. C. R. Gregory, the following three fragments 
are parts of the same MS.— 

(1) Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 33 (Scriv. Ed. iii. Evan. 487), St. Matthew ; 
once belonged to Antony Dizomaeus. 

(2) Par. Nat. Gr. 99, once German Brixius’. St. Luke. 

(3) Par. Institut. III in Quarto (Scriv. Ed. ili. Evan. 471), St. John. 
On the first page is written ‘C. Emmerei Sanguntiniani, emptus 40 
assibus.’ M. Tardieu, the librarian, informed Dean Burgon that it came 
from the City Library, to which it was bequeathed by ‘M. Morrian, 
procureur du roi et de la ville de Paris.’ 

[xv], 94 x 61, chart., ff. 904+93+467 (18), xed. (Gr. et Lat.), rind. 
(xep. Lat. only in Luke): written by George Hermonymus. (FF. Madan 
from Omont, Bulletin de la soci(té de l’histoire, Paris, tome xii, 1885, 
and Gregory.) 

289. Par. Nat. Gr. 100 A [a.p. Feb. 15, 1625], chart., ff. 336, capp. 
Lat., written by Lucas dpxiburns. 


290. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 108 a [xiii], 88 x 53, chart., ff. 259 (22), 
argent., cep. t. with harm., xed., lect., avayy., syn., subscr., otix., vers., from 


the Sorbonne. 
Q 2 


228 CURSIVES. 


291. Par. Nat. Gr. 113 [xii], 88 x 52, ff. 290 (20), prol., argent., xed. t., 
ke., tiTr., lect., dvayv., belonged to one Nicolas. 


292. Par. Nat. Gr. 114 [xi], 72x42, ff 290, xep., rird., Am. Hus., 
lect., syn. (later), pict. Mut. Matt. 1. 1—vii.14; John xix. 14—xxi, 25. 


293. Par. Nat. Gr. 117 [Nov. 1262], 53x33, ff. 340 (20), prol., 
argent., kep. t., xed., titd., Am., syn., subser., orix., pict., written by Manuel 
for Blasius a monk. 


294. Par. Nat. Gr. 118 [a.p. 1291], ff. 238, xep., rird., Am., Bus., 
lect., pict. Mut. Matt. i. 18—xil. 25. See Evan. 279. 


295. Par. Nat. Gr. 120 [xiii], 44 x 23, ff. 239, ed. ¢., wep, rirh. Mut. 
Matt. i. 1-11. 


296. (Act. 124, Paul. 49, Apoc. 57.) Par. Nat. Gr. 123 and 124 [xvi], 
47 x 3k, ff. 257 and 303 (20), capp. Lat., written by Angelus Vergecius 
(see p. 44, note 1). 


297. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 140 [xii], 53 x 34, ff. 196, xed. ¢., some Am., 
lect., syn., men. 


298. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 175 [xii], 74 x 54, ff. 222 (27), xed. t., xed., 
tith., Am., lect., dvayv., syn., men., from the Jesuits’ Public Library, 
Lyons. 


*299. Par. Nat. Gr. 177 [xi], 102 x 84, ff 328 (24), Carp., Hus. t., 
prol., cep. t., kep., tith., Am., Hus., subser., pict., an accurately written 
copy with a mixed text, Victor’s commentary on St. Mark, and scholia 
which seem to have been written in Syria by a partisan of Theodore of 
Mopsuestia : and other fragments. 


*300. Par. Nat. Gr. 186 [xi], 13x 92, ff. 209 (36), Hus. t., keep. #., 
kep., tith., Am., Hus., more roughly written than the sister-copy, 
Evan. 20, ‘olim Fonte-Blandensis’ (Fontainbleau), contains the first 
three Gospels, with subscriptions like that of Cod. 262. Contains catena, 
‘mapepya de locis selectis, and in the outer margin commentaries in a 
later hand, Chrysostom’s on St. Matthew, Victor’s or Cyril’s of Alexandria 
on St. Mark (Evann. 20, 300 mention both names), and that of Titus of 
Bostra on St. Luke. See Evan. 428, and especially Evan. 215. Collated 
by Scholz and W. F. Rose. 


301. Par. Nat. Gr..187 [xi], 138x104, ff. 221 (22), wep. 25 any 
subscr., orix., once Boistaller’s, a mixed text with a catena (Victor on St. 


Mark). 


302. Par. Nat. Gr. 193 [xvi], chart., ff.172, once Mazarin’s : contains 
fragments of SS. Matthew and Luke with a commentary. Poor. 


303. Par. Nat. Gr. 194 A [xi], 11} x9}, ff. 321 (33), syn. (later), 
contains vellum fragments of John i-iv; and on cotton paper, dated 
1255, Theophylact’s commentary, and some iambic verses written by 
Nicander, a monk. 


304. Par. Nat. Gr. 194 [xiii], 102 x 8, ff. 242 (31-33), once Teller’s; 
contains SS. Matthew and Mark with a catena, that of St. Mark possibly 
a modification of Victor’s (Burgon). 


EVANN. 291-320. 229 


305. Par. Nat. Gr. 195 [xiii], 123 x 9, chart., ff. 261 (51, 54), keg. t. 
all together, cep., tirh. (Am., lect. later), once Mazarin’s. Burgon states 
that this copy contains nothing but the commentary of Euthymius 
Zigabenus. 

306. Par. Nat. Gr. 197 [xii], 11 x 8, ff. 559 (25), mut. John xxi, 1-8, 
24, 25, once Boistaller’s, contains SS. Matthew and John with Theophy- 
lact’s commentary. 

307. Par. Nat. Gr. 199 [xi], 112 x 83, ff. 306 (30), mut., contains only 
Chrysostom’s Homilies on SS. Matthew and John (Burgon). 


308. Par. Nat. Gr. 200 [xii], 11 x 8%, ff. 187 (27), once Mazarin’s ; 
mut., contains the same as Cod. 307. 

309. Par. Nat. Gr. 201 [x-xii], 101 x 73, ff. 303 (37), ‘very peculiar 
in its style and beautifully written,’ pict., once Du Fresne’s, has SS. 
Matthew and John with Chrysostom’s commentary, Luke with that of 
Titus of Bostra, Mark with Victor’s. ‘ This is not properly a text of the 
Gospel: but parts of the text (xeiwevov) interwoven with the commentary 
(€punvea)’ (Burgon, Last Twelve Verses, pp. 282, 287). 

310. Par. Nat. Gr. 202 [xi], 123 x 83, ff. 378 (27), has St. Matthew 
with a catena, once Colbert’s (as also were Evann. 267, 273, 279, 281-3, 
286-8, 291, 294, 296, 315, 318-9). Formerly given to St. Saba’s 
monastery by its Provost Arsenius. 

311. Par. Nat. Gr. 203 [xii], 14x 114, ff. 357 (28), once Mazarin’s ; 
this also has St. Matthew with a catena. 

312. Par. Nat. Gr. 206 [a.p. 1308], 10} x8, ff. 87 (30), Victor’s 
commentary without the text, like that in Cod. 20, which (and Cod. 300) 
it closely resembles (Burgon, 7bzd. p. 279, note). 

313. Par. Nat. Gr. 208 [xiv or xv], 12 x 8}, chart., ff. 460, mut., once 
Mazarin’s ; contains St. Luke with a catena. 

314. Par. Nat. Gr. 209 [x-xii], 11 x 8, ff. 349 (32), once Boistaller’s, 
contains St. John with a remarkable catena (quite different from that 
published by Cramer), with the names of the several authors (Burgon). 

315. Par. Nat. Gr. 210 [xiii], 10% x 78, ff. 156, has the same contents 
as Cod. 314. Mut. John i. 1-21; xiv. 25—xv. 16; xxi. 22-25. 

316. Par. Nat. Gr. 211 [xii], 133 x 88, chart., ff. 129 (33), xed., rird., 
brought from Constantinople. Contains SS. John and Luke with a 
commentary. 

317. Par. Nat. Gr. 212 [xii], 122 x 91, ff. 352 (29), ‘olim Medicaeus’ 
(see p. 121, note 2), contains John x. 9—xxi. 25 with a catena. 

318. Par. Nat. Gr. 213 [xiv], 133 x 93, ff. 16, 2 cols., has John vii. 1 
—xxi. 25 with a commentary. 

319. Par. Nat. Gr. 231 [xii], 81 x 64, ff. 203 (33), with a commentary, 
mut. 

320. Par, Nat. Gr. 232 [xi], 9x 74, ff. 392 (21), keq. £., Keh., Tir, has 
St. Luke with a commentary. 

321, 322 are Evst. 101 and 14 (Burgon, Greg.). Instead of these — 


230 CURSIVES. 


321. Brit. Mus. Addit, 34,107 [xi-xii], 5} x 44, ff 213 (21-24), mut. at 
beginning (five leaves) ; Kep., xed. &, dm. Very minute. Purchased of 
H. L. Dupuis, Esq., in 1891, 

322. Brit. Mus. Addit. os 108 [xiii], 8} x 6}, 1.175 (28), (148 membr. 
417 chart.), Carp., Hus. t., prol., xed. t, xed, ritr., lect, dm, Hus. 
subser., oriy., syn. Sone leaves of paper are added at the end 
containing Luke iv. 3—viii. 19, syn., men. [xv]. The writing is clear 
and firm, injured in part. Belonged to monastery of ‘Pevdjen : purchased 
of H. L. Dupuis in 1891. 

323. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 118 [xv or xvi], 8} x58, chart, ff 94, 
contains Matt. vi, vii, and a Greek version of some Arabic fables. 


324, (Evst. 97, Apost. 32.) Par. Nat. Gr. 376 [xiii or xiv], 7§ x 5, 
ff. 315 (29), Carp., Hus. t., xed. t., xep., tirh,, Am. Hus., lect. (syn, men, 
later), once Mazarin’s, together with lessons from the Acts, Epistles, and 

Jospels, contains also Gospels complete (on cotton paper), and a list of 
Emperors from Constantine to Manuel Porphyrogenitus (A.D, 1148), 


325. Instead of 325 (Ed. 3), which is Evst. 99— 

Brit. Mus. Addit. 32,341 [xi], 7} x 6, ff 222 (23), prol., nef. t., Keg, 
Pay lect., Am., Hus., subser., syn. Aut. Matt. vi. 56—vii. 17; Luke xi. 
17-32 ; xxiv. 26—John i. 22; end of syn. worn and faded. Purchased 
of the Rev. G. J. Chester in 1884. 

326. Par. Nat. Gr. 378 [xiv], chart., ff. 255, contains commentaries 
(€pujveca) on certain ecclesiastical lessons or texts (rd keiuevor). This is 
not a manuscript of the Gospels, properly so called. 

327 and 328 are Evst. 99 and 100 (Burg. Greg.). Instead— 


327. London, J. Bevan Braithwaite 1 [xii], 8 x 7, ff. 98 (21), ritd., Ked., 
Am., Hus., aibeor , prol., cep. t. Mut. beg. and end. Contains St. Mark 
and St, Luke. Bought at Athens in 1884 with the next. (Collated, as 
also the next, by W. C. Braithwaite.) (Greg. 531.) 


328. J. Bevan Braithwaite 2 [xiii-xiv], 48 x 3, 2 vols., f. 97-4+113= 
210 (29), lect., rirh., cep. Mut. Matt. i.1-12. Well written, (Greg. 573.) 

329. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 19 [xi], 122 oy. ff. 321 (25), xed. ¢. (John), 
subsor, (uke), orty. (Luke, John), with a commentary (Victor’s on St. 
Mark). Described (as is also Cod. 331) by Montfaucon. 


330. (Act. 182, Paul. 131.) Formerly Petrop. Muralt. 101-xi, 1, 2, 
330. (8 pe.) Coislin. 196 [xi], 9 x 7, ff. 289 (30), Hus. t., prod. xed. t. | eed, 
Am., Hus., men., subser. , Buthal., subsor. (Paul.), from Athanasius at Athos. 


331. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 197 [x—xii], 9} x 7, ff. 275 (20), Carp. Hus, t., 
prol., kep.t., xep., rith., Am. Bus., lect., once Hector D’Ailli’s, Bishop of Toul. 

332. Taurinensis Univ. C, ii. 4 (20) [xi], at Turin, 12) x 94, ff. 304 
(33), ke. t., xe., Tirh,, pict. with a commentary (Victor’s on St. Mark), 
Bound in a.p. 1258. Bur gon cites Pasinus’ Catalogue, P. i. p. 91. 


333. Taurin. B. i. 9 (4) [A.v. 1214], 138x104, ff 377, chart, once 
belonged to Arsenius, Abp. of Monembasia in the Morea, then to 


Gabriel, metropolitan of Philadelphia; SS. Matthew and John with 
Nivetas’ catena. 


EVANN. 321-347. 231 


334, Taurin. B, iii. 8 (43) [xiv], 11}. 84, ff. 267, SS. Matthew and 
Mark with a commentary ; prol., xed. t., Kep., rirh. 


335, Taurin. B. iii, 2 (44) [xvi], chart, 114 x 8}, ff. 110 (29), prol., 
argent., orix. (Matt.), 

336. Taurin. B. ii. 17 (101) [xvi], chart., 11? x 83, ff. 191+, St. Luke 
with a catena. 

337. Taurin. B. iii. 25 (52) [xii], 114 x 84, ff. 114 (28), 2 cols., parts 
of St. Matthew with a commentary. 


338. Taurin. B. vii. 33 (335) [xii], 54 x 44, ff. 362 (18), Carp., Hus.t., 
ep. t., kep., ritrh., Am, Hus., pict. 


339. (Act. 135, Paul. 170, Apoc. 83.) Taurin. B. v. 8 (302) [xiii], 84 
x 64, ff. 200, 2 cols., Carp., Hus. t., cep. t., xep., tith,, Am, Lus., syn, 
men., Huthal, (Act., Cath., Paul.), and other matter '. 

340. Taurin. B, vii. 16 (344) [xiv], 53 x 44, ff. 243 (21), keg. t. (ke, 
rith,, Am., lect. later), with later corrections. 

341, Taurin. B. vii. 14 (350) [dated 1296], 6 x 4%, ff. 268 (24), Carp., 
ke. t., lect. Written by Nicetas Mauron, a reader. 


342. Taurin. B. v. 24 (149) [xiii], 8 x 64, ff. 300 (21), Carp., Bus.t., 
ke. t., kep., tirh., Am., Hus., pict. 

343. Mediolani Ambrosianus H. 13 Sup. [xi or xii], 7 x 43, ff. 263, 
Carp., Hus. t., cep. t., kep., ritr., Am., Lus., lect. later), pict. Written by 
Antony, a priest, on Sunday, Sept. 1, of the third Indiction, which in the 
twelfth century, might be A.p. 1140 or 1185. Seen by Burgon. 


344, Med. Ambros. G. 16 Sup. [x—xii], 63 x 4%, ff. 327 (19), Carp. 
(later), Ke. t., Kep., rirh., Am. (lect., syn. later), subser. Mut. John 
xxi, 12-25. But Luke xiii. 21—xvi. 23; xxi. 12(?]; xxii. 12-23; 
xxiii. 45—John xxi. 25 are [xiv] chart. First page of St. Matthew, and 
several of the early pages of St. Luke, have been re-written over the 
original text. (Burgon.) 


345. Med. Ambros. 17 Sup. [xi or xii], 52x 4}, ff. 375 (15), 2 cols., 
kep., tith., Am,) Hus., lect., subser., pry., orix., vers., pict. (John), (syn., 
men. later). Mut. Matt. i, 1-11. 


*346. Med. Ambros. 8. 23 Sup. [xii], 83x64, ff. 168, Keg. t., 
kecp., tirh., Am., lect., subser., pny., arix., syn., men., carelessly written, with 
very unusual readings’. Mut. John iii. 26—vii. 52. Bought in 1606 at 
Gallipoli. Collated by Ceriani for Professor Ferrar, by Burgon and Rose 
from Luke xxi. 37.... xxiv. 53. Last of Abbott's four (see Evan, 13). 
He gives a facsimile of Luke xi. 49-51. 


347. Med. Ambros. 35 Sup. [xii], 9 x 6}, ff. 245 (15), 2 cols., Carp., 


1 Written in three several and minute hands (Hort) :—A for the Gospels, the 
Epistle of Pilate and its Answer, and a treatise on the genealogy of the Virgin ; 
B for the Apocalypse and a Synaxarion; © the Acts, Cath. Paul. (Hebrews last), 
and Lives of the Apostles, followed on the same page by the Psalter by B, so 
that Apoe. and syn, probably stood last. 

2 This manuscript appears to be the only Greek witness for the Old Latin and 
Curetonian Syriac variation Matt. i. 16 iwonp & prnorevOjoa map0évos papidy 


eyevnoev w Tov Acyopevoy xv. But then it was written in Italy, as Coriani judges. 


232 CURSIVES. 


xed. t., vers., kef., tirrh., Am., Lus., lect., correctly written by Constantine 
Chrysographus. 

348. Med. Ambros. B. 56 Sup. [Dec. 29, 1022], 72x 5%, ff. 187, 
2 cols., Carp., Lus. t., prol., xep., tith., Am., Hus., lect., syn., men., once 
‘J. V. Pinelli’ Citations from the O. T. are asterisked. Burgon had a 
photograph. 


349. Med. Ambros. F. 61 Sup. [1322], chart., 83 x 5%, ff. 399, xed., 
tith., Am., subscr., syn., men., vers., bought at Corfu. 


350. Med. Ambros. B. 62 Sup. [xi], 72 x 64, ff. 305 (21), xed., rirr., 
Am., lect., pict. (syn., men. later). The first four leaves [xvi], chart. 
Mut. John xxi. 9-25. 


351. Med. Ambros. B. 70 Sup. [xi or xii], 83 x 6, ff. 268 (22), Carp., 
Eus. t., cep. t.. Am., Eus., subser., with a Latin version [xv] here and 
there written above the text ‘school-boy fashion.’ Burgon. 


352. Med. Ambros. B. 93 Sup. [xii], 92 x 72, ff. 219 (20), Keq., rirh., 
Am. (later), brought from Calabria, 1607. Mut. Matt. i. 1-17; Mark 
i, 1-15; xvi. 18-20; Luke i. 1-7; xxiv. 43-53; John i. 1-10; xxi. 
3-25. Lect. in margin, and the faded ink retouched [xiv]. 

353. Med. Ambros. M. 93 Sup. [xiii], 11} x 62, ff. 194 (23), xeg., 


rith., Am., Hus., lect. (in latter parts, later), with the same commentary 
as Evan. 181. Mut. John xxi. 24, 25. 


354. Venetiis Marcianus 29 [xi], ff. 93 x 6}, ff. 442 (22), Matt. with 
Theophylact ; ch. xxviil is wanting. Written in a very large hand, and 
bought at Constantinople in 1419 (Burgon, Guardian, Oct. 29, 1873). 


355. Ven. Marc. 541 [xi?], 64 x 44, ff. 410 (18), Carp., Bus. t., xed. t 
ked., titrh., Am., Hus., lect. (later), syn. (later still), a sumptuous and 
peculiar copy. 

356. Ven. Mare. 545 [xvi], chart., 82 x 61, ff. 176 (21), with Titus of 
Bostra’s catena on St. Luke. A note runs thus: ’Avtwviov tod ’AyyeAlou 
kal xpnoe Kai KThoe, pro quo solvit librario qui descripserat HS. exxvi. 
1A oe 


357. Ven. Marc. 28 [xi], 12} x 84, ff. 281 (35), keg. ¢. (rather later), 
keg, Titr., dect., SS. Luke and John with a catena. The titles resemble 
those of Evan. 69. 

358. Mutinensis ii. A. 9 [xiv], 6x44, ff. 9, neh. t., xed, tirh., Am., 
Eus., lect. (later), swbscr., at Modena, in a small hand with rude 
illuminations. 

359. Mutin. [242], iii. B. 16 [xiv], 74x 44, ff. ?, with slight decora- 
tions, on brownish paper, having scribe’s name on last page. Carp., - 
ELus. t., prol., cep. t., kep., titr., Am., Hus. (later), lect., syn., men. 

360. Parmae reg. 2319 [xi], 73 x 62, ff. 2, keg. t., xed. rirr., Am., Lus., 
lect. (later), vers., pict. (syn., men. later still), with an unusual text, in 
double columns, collated by De Rossi, who once possessed this codex and 


361. Parmae reg. 1821 [xiii], 44x 3}, ff. 2, xed. t. with harm., lect., 


EVANN. 348-373. 233 


dvayy., subscr., otix., syn., men., faded. Mut. Luke viii. 14—xi. 20. 
Fully described (as also Cod. 360) in De Rossi’s printed Catalogue. 


362. Florentiae Laurentianus Conv. Soppr. 176, formerly Cod. Bib- 
lioth. 8. Mariae No. 74 [xiii], 133 x 91, ff. 314 (32), Luke vi. 29—xii. 10, 
with a fuller catena than Cramer’s, citiug the names of Greek expositors. 
Text in vermilion, commentary in black (Burgon). Described, like 
Evann. 201, 370, by Jo. Lamy, ‘De eruditione Apostolorum,’ Florent. 
1738, p. 239. 


363. (Act. 144, Paul. 180.) Flor. Laur. vi. 13 [xiii], a beautiful small 
4to, 81 x 58, ff. 306 (32), argent., cep. t. with harm., lect., dvay»., subser., 
orix., vers.; Huthal. (Paul., Cath.). 


364. Flor. Laur. vi. 24 [xiii, Greg. x], 8vo, 53 x 4, ff. 224 (20), dvayv. 
(xep., tird., Am., Hus. only in Matt., lect. later), (syn., men. xv), the 
style of the characters rather peculiar, without the usual breaks between 
the Gospels; some leaves at the beginning and end [xiv]. 


365. (Act. 145, Paul. 181.) Flor. Laur. vi. 36 [xiii], 4to, 73 x 53, 
ff. 358 (33), Hus. t., kep., rith., Am., vers., piet., contains also the Psalms. 
Scholz collated it in select passages. See Gregory, who saw it. 


366. Flor. Laur. Cony. Soppr. 171 (St. Maria’s No. 20), [xii], a 
grand fol., 114 x 8%, ff. 323 (31), xep., rivd., with harm. St. Matthew 
in vermilion with catena in black. Mud. ch. i. 1—ii.16, with many later 
marginal notes. Entirely dissimilar in style from Cod. 362. 


367. (Act. 146, Paul. 182, Apoc. 23.) Flor. Laur. Cony. Soppr. 53 (St. 
Maria’s No. 6 [dated 26 Decembr. 1332], 4to, chart., 92 x 7, ff. 349 (32), 
prol., cep. t., xep., titr., Am., lect., subscr., vers., otix., syn., men., written 
by one Mark. Bought in 1482 for three aurei by the Benedictines of 
St. Maria (Burgon). 

368. (Act. 150, Apoc. 84.) Flor. Riccardianus 84, in the Libreria 
Riccardi, ‘olim Cosmae Oricellarii e¢ amicorwm’ (Evan. 255) [xv], 8vo, 
chart., 64 x 43, ff. 124 (21), contains St. John’s Gospel, the Apocalypse, 
the Epistles and lessons from them, with Plato’s Epistles, carelessly written. 

369. Flor. Rice. 90 [xii or xiv], 4to, 52 x 44, ff. 23+(25), xep., rirh., 
Am., Hus., lect., contains Mark vi. 25—ix. 45; x. 17—xvi. 9, with part 
of a Greek Grammar and ‘Avieni Fabulae’ The text is much 
rubricated. 


370. Flor. Rice. 5 [xiv], fol., chart., 103 x 73, ff. 424, xeq., rirh., Am., 
lect., with Theophylact’s commentary. Mut. Matt. i. 1—iv. 17; John 
xvi. 29—xxi. 25. Described by Lamy, see Evan. 362. 

371. Rom. Vatican. Gr. 1159 [x], 4to, 8x 6}, ff. 315 (21), Hus. t., 
ke. t., Ke, Tith., Am., Hus., pict. 

372. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1161 [xv], 4to, 93 x 63, ff 199 (30), capp. Lat., 
ends John iii. 1. Beautifully written. 


373. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1423 [xv], fol., chart., 16} x 11, ff. 221 (46), Am., 
subser., orix., ‘olim Cardinalis Sirleti, with a catena, mut. in fine. 
G. Sirlet [1514-85] became Librarian of the Vatican 1573. 


234 CURSIVES. 


374. Rom, Vat. Gr. 1445 [xii], fol., 11} x 88, ff. 173 (45), pict. (xed. 
t., xep., tirh. later), with a commentary ascribed to Peter of Laodicea, 
who is also named on the fly-leaf of Cod. 138. Burgon, however, 
says, ‘This is simply a mistake. No such work exists: and the com- 
mentary on the second Evangelist is that of Victor, ube supra, p. 286. 
In 1221 one John procured it from Theodosiopolis ; there were at least 
five cities of that name, three of them in Asia Minor. 


375. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1533 [xii], 62 x 54, ff. 199 (26), 2 cols., Hus. t., 
ke. t., kep., tith., Am, Hus., pict. 

376. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1539 [xi], 44 x 3, ff. 185 (28), xed. t., ep., Téimh., 
Am., subser., given by Francis Accidas. With subscriptions resembling 
those of Codd. A, 262, 300 (see pp. 160, 161, and note). 


377. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1618 [xv], chart., 12 x 84, ff. 339 (30), St. Mat- 
thew with a catena, the other Gospels with questions and answers. 


378. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1658 [xiv], 12§ x 83, ff.2, portions from St. 
Matthew with Chrysostom’s Homilies, and from the prophets. 


379. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1769 [xv], chart. 113 x 8, ff. 437 (27), ned. ¢., 
kep., rith., with a commentary. 


380. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2139 [xv], chart, 9§ x 6, ff. 202 (23), Carp., 
Eus. t., prol., xep. t. (capp. Lat.), Am., Hus., subser. 

381. Rom. Palatino-Vat. Gr. 20 [xivl,,charé., 121 x 9%, ff. 226 (33), 
St. Luke with a catena. 

382. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2070 [xiii], 8} x 74, ff. 167 (24), 2 cols., xed. t., 
ke, TiTr., Am., lect., subscr., otix. ; ‘olim Basil.” carelessly written, frag- 
ments of SS. John and Luke are placed by the binder before SS. Matthew 
and Mark. Much is lost. 


383, 384, 385 are all Collegii Romani [xvi], 4to, chart., with a commen- 
tary. 

386. (Act. 151, Paul. 199, Apoe. 70: see p. 72, note.) Rom. Vat. Otto- 
bon. 66 [xv], 114 x 838, ff. 393 (24), Hus. t., ep. t., lect., dvayv., subser., 
orix., syn. men. Huthal. (Cath., Paul.), once ‘Jo, Angeli ducis ab 
Altamps,’ as also Codd. 388, 389, 390, Paul. 202. 


387. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 204 [xii], 8 x 64, ff 298 (21), dect., subser., 
orix. 

388. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 212 [xii], 83 x 64, ff. 315 (21), argent., cep. t., 
ke., TiTh., Am., Hus., lect., dvayv., subser., orix., pict., syn., men., once 
belonged to Alexius and Theodora. 


389. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 297 [xi], 6% x 52, ff. 192 (23), Hus. 4, eg. t., 
ke., titA. with harm., Am., Hus., subser., orix. 

390. (Act. 164, Paul. 203.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. 381 [dated 1282], 4to, 
88 x 6, ff. 336 (29), Carp. Hus. t., prol., cep. t., cep. tirh., Am., Bus., 
lect., swbser., vers., syn. men.; Euthal. (Paul.), with scholia, was in 
a church at Scio A.D. 1359. 


391. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 432 [xi, April 13, Indiction 8], 113 x 9%, ff. 


EVANN. 374-404. 235 


232 (17), Carp., prol., cep. t., xep., tirh., Am., Eus., with a commentary. 
Given to Benedict XIII (1724-30) by Abachum Andriani, an abbot of 
Athos. Matt.i. 1-8; Luke i; John vii. 53—viil. 11 were written [xv]. 


392. Rom. Barberin. v. 17, formerly 225, is the cursive portion of 
Evan. Y [xii], 114 x 8, ff. (391—8=) 383 (36), xe@., rirh., with Theophy- 
lact’s commentary. 


393. (Act. 167, Paul. 185.) Rom. -Vallicell. E. 22 [xvi], chart., 
104 x 6%, ff. 222 (34), xed, rird. (lect. later). 


394. (Act. 170, Paul. 186.) Rom. Vallicell. F. 17 [July 4, 1330, Indict. 
13], chart., 9t x 61, ff. 344 (29), argent., cep. t., lect., dvayv., syn., men., 
written by Michael, a priest. 


395. Rom. Casanatensis G. iv. 1 [xii], 11 x 84, ff. 2, Ke. ¢., rird., 
Am., Lus., pict., with marginal corrections, bought about 1765. 


396. Rom. Chisianus R. iv. 6 [xii], 82 x 64, ff. 115 (27), argent., 
ep. t., kep., titd., Am., Hus., begins Matt. xxill. 27. 


397. Rom. Vallicell. E. 40 [xv], 98 x 84, ff. 295 (10), St. John with 
a catena (described by Bianchini), 


398. Taurin. Univ. C. ii. 5 [xiii, or xvi in Pasinus’ Catalogue], select 
passages with a catena, 12g x 8}, chart., ff. 310 (30), 2 cols. 


399. Taurin. C. ii. 14 [xv, or xvi in Pasinus’ Cat.], chart. 112 x 8, 
ff, 404 (22), prol., xed. t., vers., commentary, sometimes without the text. 
Found by Dr. Hort to contain SS. John, Luke (with Titus of Bostra’s 
commentary), Matthew, hoc ordine. See p. 73. 


400. (Act. 181, Paul. 200.) Berolinensis Reg. A. Duodec. 10, Diezii 
[xv], 5 x 3%, ff. 249 (14-16), Huthal., mut., damaged by fire and water, 
contains Matt. xii, 29—xili. 2: and the Acts and Epistles, except Acts 
i. 11—ii. 11; Rom. i. 1-27; 1 Cor. xiv. 12—xv. 46; 2 Cor. 1. 1-8; 
vy. 4-19; 1 Tim. iv. 1—Heb.i. 9. This copy belonged to Henry Benzil, 
Archbishop of Upsal, then to Laurence Benzelstierna, Bishop of Arosen : 
it was described by C. Aurivill (1802), collated by G. T. Pappelbaum 
(1815). 

401. Neapolit. Bibl. Nat. II. Aa. 3 [xi or xii], 8g x 64, ff. 113 (23), 
ke, t., xep., tith., Am., vers. (later), contains Matthew, Mark vi. 1— 
xvi. 20, Luke, John i. 1—xii. 1. 


402. Neapol. Nat. II. Aa. 5 [xiv or xv], 61x 44, ff. 253 (24), keg. ¢., 
lect., avayy., subser., orix., pict. 


403. Neapol. Nat. II. Aa. 4 [xii or xili], chart., 7 x 44, ff. 212 (22), 
argent., cep. t., Am., lect., men. Contains Matt. xii. 23—xix. 12; 28— 
xxviii. 20; Mark; Luke i. 1—v. 21; 36—xxiv. 53; John i. 1— 
xvill. 36. 

404. Neapol. ‘Abbatis Scotti’ [xi], 8vo, prod. Not known. 


The manuscripts once belonging to the Nani family, which include 
Evan. U, were catalogued by J. A. Mingarelli (‘Graeci codices manu 
scripti apud Nanios Patricios Venetos asservati,’ Bononiae, 1784), and, 
being now at St. Mark’s, were inspected by Burgon. 


236 CURSIVES. 


405. Venet. Mare. i. 10, ‘ olim Nan. 3, antea monasterii SS. Cosmae et 
Damiani urbis Prusiensis,’ i.e. Brusa or Prusa [xi], 83 x 7, ff. 228 (22), 
Carp., Eus. t., xe. t., rirr., cep., Am., Lus., lect., subscr., the leaves utterly 
disarranged by the binder. (Wiedmann and J. G. J. Braun collated 
portions of 405-417 for Scholz.) 


406. Ven. Mare. i. 10, Nan. 4 [xi], 62 x 5%, ff. 297 (18), keg. #., keh., 
rith., Am. (not Lus.), few lect. Mut. Mark iv. 41—v. 14; Luke i. 16— 
iv. 4. 


407. Ven. Mare. i. 12, Nan. 5 [xi], 6 x 54, ff. 87 (21), contains Luke 
v. 30—John ix. 2. Ke. t., xep., tith., Am., lect., pict., orixo Bo at the 
end of St. Luke, sebscr., vers. 


408. Ven. Marc. i. 14, Nan. 7 [xii], 91 x 54, ff. 261 (22), once be- 
longed to St. John Chrysostom’s monastery, by the Jordan, as stated in 
a note of the original scribe. Carp., Hus. t., cep. t., cep., tirh., Am., Hus., 
few lect., orix., subser., vers., pict., full stops very numerous in the text. 
Matt. i. 1-13 and syn. later. 


409. Ven. Mare. i. 15, Nan. 8 [xii or xiv], 81 x 53, ff. 210 (28), the 
writing and pict. very rough, the stops being mostly red crosses. Carp., 
Lus. t., prol., cep. t., tith., cep., Am. (not Lus.), lect., vers., subser., orix., 
syn., men., foreign matter by Cosmas, &c. (see p. 66). 


410. Ven. Marc. i. 17, Nan. 10 [xiii or xiv], 93 x 63, chart., ff. 212, 
written by one Joasaph a monk, Carp., Hus. t., prod. [xiii] on parchment, 
cep. t. on paper. Ked., rirh., Am. (not Lus.), lect., prol., vers., subser., 
oTix., SYN., Men. 


411. Ven. Mare. i. 18, Nan. 11 [x or xi], 63 x 4%, ff. 375 (20), very 
beautifully written in upright characters. Carp., Hus. t., prol., matter 
by Cosmas (see p. 66), ke. t., tirh., kep., Am., Hus., lect., syn., men., vers. 
Pict. torn out. 


412. Ven. Marc. i. 19, Nan. 12 [1301], 7 x 53, ff. 327 (22), written 
by Theodore (see p. 43, note 1). Carp., us. t., prol., xed. t., tirh., Ked., 
Am. Eus., lect., syn., men., otix., vers. In text it much resembles 
Scrivener’s q and r by the same hand, without being identical with 
either. 


413. Ven. Marc. i. 20, Nan. 13 [1302, Indiction 15], 82 x 63, ff. 270 
(24), once belonged to St. Catherine’s monastery on Sinai, where Cod. & 
was found, and is elegantly written by one Theodosius paxevdirns. Carp., 
ELus. t., prol., wep. t., titr., xep., Am., Hus., rude pict., lect., subser., oriy., 
syn., men. 


414. Ven. Marc. i. 21, Nan. 14 [xiv], 94 x 64, ff. 225 (26), kep., rizA,, 
Am., lect., subser., syn., men., written by Philip, a monk. : 
415. Ven. Mare. i. 22, Nan. 15 [dated January, 1356], 74 x 54, ff. 1, 

syn., men., rude pict., kep. t., keh. TITA., dvayv., subser. 

416. Ven. Marc. i. 24, Nan. 17 [xiv], 72 x 53, ff 225 (22), very 
roughly written, begins Matt. xxv. 36, ends John xviii. 7. Mut. Matt. 
xxvl. 17—xxvil. 17; 35—Mark ii. 27. Keg. t. (xe., rird. later), Am., 
Eus., lect. (later), dvayy, with changes by different hands, 


EVANN. 405-429. 237 


417. Ven. Mare. i. 25, Nan. 18 [xii—xiv], 93 x 54, ff. 112 (27, 26), 
begins Matt. v. 44, ends Luke vi. 9. Keg., ritd., Am., Hus., lect. (later), 
subser. 


418. Ven. Mare. i. 28, Nan. 21°[xv], chart., 82 x 61, ff. 110 (17), 
2 cols., contains SS. Matthew and Mark, down to ch. xiii. 32, unfinished, 
in two columns. Keg. ¢. with harm., xep., tith., Am. (not Lus.), lect., 
many red crosses for stops. 


419. Ven. Marc, i. 60, formerly at St. Michael’s, Venice, ‘prope 
Murianum, 241 [xi or xii], 73 x 6, ff. 260 (22), ends John xxi. 7 
(described by J.B. Mittarelli, Venice, 1779). Mut. John viii. 44—xi. 32, 
supplied by a later hand. Ke. t., rirh., cep., Am. (not Lus.), lect., with 
red musical notes. 


420. Messanensis Univ. 18 (Schulz’s 237) [xiv], 63 x 44, ff. 127 (22), 
Carp., Eus. t., prol. (mpeypaupa), kep. t., xep., tir. with harm., also harm. 
at bottom of the page, Am., Hus., subscr., oriy., vers., pict., by different 
hands, with readings from other copies (inspected by Munter, as was 


Cod. 421). 


421. (Act. 176, Paul. 218.) Syracusanus (Schulz’s 238) [xii] ?, once 
Landolini’s ; prol., Hus, t. Dr. Gregory could not find it. 


422. Monacensis Reg. 210, at Munich [xi or later], 91 x 64, ff. 256 
(28), 2 cols., Carp., prol., cep. t., tith., kep., Am., Hus. (partially), lect. 
(later), subser., otix., syn., men., roughly written in two columns by the 
monk Joseph, but St. John in a somewhat more recent hand; described 
by Ignatius Hardt and Dean Burgon. It abounds with itacisms and 
strange blunders, and other tokens of great ignorance on the part of the 
scribe. 

423, Mon. Reg. 36 [1556], chart., 132 x 91, ff 465 (30), contains 
St. Matthew with Nicetas’ catena. Marked Tépvos A and superbly bound, 
as in Cod. 432. The same scribe wrote Codd. 424, 425, 432 (Burgon). 


424. Mon. Reg. 83 [xvi], chart., 133 x 83, ff. 399, contains St. Luke 
with the commentary of Titus of Bostra and others. 


425. Mon. Reg. 37 [xvi] chart., 133 x 91, ff. 576 (30), second volume of 
423, contains St. John with a very full catena of Nicetas. Marked 
Topos B. 

426. Mon. Reg. 473, once Augsburg 9 [xiv], 9% x 63, chart., ff. 208 
(26), xed. ¢., contains Luke vi. 17—xi. 26 with Nicetas’ catena, the 
second of four volumes (Sevrepov tay teacdpwy Tedxos Tay cis TO KaTa AovKay 
dy.ov ebayyéAtoy Kata cuvaywyny eEnynoewr). 


427. Mon. Reg. 465, Augsburg 10 [xii or xiii], 10% x 83, ff. 140 


(34), Am., lect. (pny, orix. Luke), written by one Maurus, | contains 
SS. Luke and Mark with Theophylact’s (and Victor’s ?) commentary. 


428. Mon. Reg. 381, Augsburg 11 [xiii], 123 x 94, chart., ff. 335 
(33), with rude plete: of the Evangelists on a adn leaf, Its sub- 
scriptions are like those of Evann. A, 262, &c. The commentary is 
Theophylact’s. 


429. Mon. Reg. 208 [xii or xiii], a superb 4to, 103 x 9§, ff 234 (35), 


238 CURSIVES. 


2 cols., written by John, a priest and ‘ é&S:cos magnae ecclesiae,’ contains 
Luke i. 1—ii. 39 with a catena, questions and answers from SS. Matthew 
and John, with the text. Burgon declares that the date June 20, 
A.D. 978, Indiction 6, which we took from Scholz (see above, p. 41, 
note 2), is that of the manuscript this was copied from, not of Cod. 429 
itself. In that case we have another early dated cursive the less. 
Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 449, inclines to the placing of this MS. amongst 
the uncials. 


430. Mon. Reg. 437 [xi], 112 x 88, ff. 354 (24), contains John i-viii 
with the catena of Nicetas, metropolitan of Heraclia Serrarum in Mace- 
donia, now Xevosna. Martin Crusius of Tiibingen procured it from 
Leontius, a Cyprian monk, in 1590, and sent it to the Library at Augs- 
burg. 


431. (Act. 180, Paul. 238.) Molsheimensis [xii], Hus. t., prol. with 
many unusual readings, was brought to Strasburg from the Jesuits’ 
College at Molsheim in Alsace. Extracts were made from it by the 
Jesuit Hermann Goldhagen (N.T. Mogunt. 1753), and it was collated by 
Arendt, 1833. ‘ Periit a. 1870,’ Gregory. 


432. Mon. Reg. 99 [xvi], chart., 13} x 84, ff. 572 (30), contains 
St. Mark with the commentary of Victor of Antioch, being the same 
copy as Peltanus.used for his Latin edition of that work, Ingolstad, 
1580. 


433. Berolinensis Reg. MS. 4to, 12 (kn) (Schulz’s 239) [xi or xii], 
8 x 58, ff 80 (24), cep. t., xep., tira, Am., Hus., lect., brought from the 
East by W. Ern. de Knobelsdorf, with a mixed text and many errors in 
very minute letters. It contains Matt. 1. 1-21; vi. 12-32; xxii. 25— 
xXxvill. 20; Mark i. 1—v. 29; ix. 21—xili. 12; Luke vii. 27—John 
ix. 21; xx. 15—xxi. 25. (G. T. Pappelbaum, 1824.) 


434. Vindobon. Caes. 71, formerly 42 [xiv], 112 x 73, ff. 424 (29), 
contains St. Luke with a catena, Like Codd. 218, &c., bought at Con- 
stantinople by De Busbeck. 


435. Lugd.-Bat. Bibl. Univ. Gronovii 137 (Schulz’s 245) [x], 88 x 64, 
ff. 284 (24), pict. Mut. Matt. 1. 20—i1. 13; xxii. 4-9 (John x. 14—xxi. 
25 in a rather later hand), It has a somewhat unusual text (collated, 
as was also Evan. 122, by J. Dermout, Collectanea Critica in N.T., 
1825). 


436. Meerman. 117 [a.p. 1322], ff. 277. Dr. Gregory has traced this 
MS. to No. 54 in the library of the Jesuit College at Clermont, then to 
Meerman, then to Payne a London bookseller, who bought it in 1824. 
It is not known now. For the MS. once in Dean Burgon’s possession but 
in the Bodleian Library, see Evan. 562. ; 


437. Petropol. Caes. [xi], like Cod. E of the Pauline Epistles, one 
leaf of the Colbert Pentateuch, and some other manuscripts, has found its 
way from the Coislin library and the Abbey of St. Germain des Prés 
near Paris, to St. Petersburg. It was written by Michael Cerularius, 
Patriarch of Constantinople, and noticed by Matthaei (N. T. iui. p. 99, 
2nd ed.). Not in Muralt’s List. 


EVANN. 430-449. 239 


438. Brit. Mus. Addit. 5111, 5112 (Askew 621) [a.p. 1189], 10 x 7, 
ff. 211 and 241 (18), Carp., Eus. t., cep. t., pict., xep., tith., Am., EBus. 
(no subser.). It was written by Gregory a monk, and is in two volumes, 
containing severally Matt. and Mark, Luke and John. 


439. Brit. Mus. Addit. 5107 (Askew 622) [dated April, 1159, Ind. 7], 
123 x 9k, ff. 219 (23), 2 cols., written by the monk Nepho, at Athos, 
Carp., Hus. t., cep. t., pict., rith., xep., Am., Eus. (Bloomfield). 


440. (Act. 111, Paul. 221.) Camb. Univ. Libr. Mm. vi. 9 [xii], 7 x 53, 
ff. 288 (28), Hus. t., xep., tirr., lect., Am., syn. (later); prol. (Cath. and 
Paul.), subser. (Paul.). From this copy Griesbach’s readings in Cod. 236 
were derived. Described below under Scrivener’s v before Evan. 507. 


441, 442, at Cambridge, must be removed from Scholz’s list ; they 
are printed editions with manuscript notes. Cod. 441 is Act. 110, Paul. 
222; Cod. 442 is Act. 152, Paul. 223. 


443. Camb. Univ. Libr. Nn. il. 36, once Askew 624 [xii], 11 x 81, 
ff. 235 (24), 2 cols, Carp., Hus. t., wep. t., tird., Am., Hus., some lect. 
(later), syn., men., prol. The xepddaa proper are subdivided in this 
copy, e.g. the 19th of St. Matthew, into no less than thirteen parts 
(see p. 64, note 2). For the titles of the Gospels, see Evan. 69. Evan. 
443 was bought for the University Library in 1775 for £20, at the 
celebrated book-sale of Anthony Askew [1722-74], the learned physician 
who projected an edition of Aeschylus. See Marsh on Michaelis, vol. ii. 
pp. 661-2. 


444, (Act. 153, Paul. 240.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5796 [xv], 101 x 7, ff. 
324 (26-29), xed. t., rird., lect., evayr., swbser., otiy., syn., men., neatly 
written, sold in 1537 ‘aspris 500:'’ bought at Smyrna in 1722 by 
Bernard Mould. 


445, Brit. Mus. Harl. 5736 [a.p. 1506], chart., 81 x 6, ff. 194 (24), 
kep., tith., Am., lect., in the hand ‘ Antonii cujusdam eparchi,’ once (like 
Apoc. 31) in the Jesuits’ College, Agen, on the Garonne. 


446. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5777 [xv], 9 x 6, ff. 228 or 231 (25), keg, rird., 
Am., lect., cep. t. (not Matt.), subser. (Luke), syn., men. Mut. Matt. i. 
1-17 ; Mark i. 7-9; Luke i. 1-18; John i. 1-22, by a person who mis- 
chievously cut out the ornaments. It is clearly but unskilfully written, 
and Covell states on the outer leaf that it seems a copy from his manu- 
seript, noted above as Evan. 65. This codex is Cov. 5 (Bloomfield). 


447. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5784 [xv], 7} x 53, ff. 329 (21), Hus. t., prol., 


ep. t., orn., Kep., tith., lect., subser., otix., prol. (Paul.); well written, 
and much like 


448. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5790 [dated Rome, April 25, 1478], 12} x 84, 
ff. 299 (22), xed. t., pict., xep., rirA. in margin, swbser., beautifully written 
by John Rhosus of Crete a priest for Francis Gonzaga Cardinal of 8. Maria 
Nuova: belonged to Giovanni Pietro Arrivabene. 


449. Brit. Mus. Addit. 4950-1 [xiii], 5 x 34, 2 vols., ff. 146 and 171, 
1 The asper or asprum was a mediaeval Greek silver coin (derived from donpos, 


albus) ; we may infer its value from a passage cited by Ducange from Vincentius 
Bellovac, xxx. 75 ‘quindecim drachmas seu asperos.’ 


240 CURSIVES. 


(23), prol., xed. t., pict., kep., titr., lect., Am., Lus., men., syn., clearly and 
carefully written ; once Caesar de Missy’s (see Evan. 44). 


Out of this whole mass of 190 manuscripts, Scholz collated five entire 
(262, 299, 300, 301, 346), eleven in the greater part (260, 270, 271, 
277, 284, 285, 298, 324, 353, 382, 428), many in a few places, and not 
a few seem to have been left by him untouched. His list of Oriental 
manuscripts (Evann. 450-469), as it is given in the first volume of his 
Greek Testament (Proleg. pp. xcvi—xevii)’, has been withdrawn from the 
catalogue of cursive copies of the Gospels, in deference to the wish of the 
Dean of Chichester (Letter iii addressed to myself in the Guardian news- 
paper, July 5, 1882). It must be confessed indeed that Scholz’s account 
of what he had seen in the East about 1823 cannot be easily reconciled 
with the description of the Rev. H. O. Coxe of the Bodleian Library 
thirty-five years later (‘Report to Her Majesty’s Government of the 
Greek Manuscripts yet remaining in the Libraries of the Levant, 1858’); 
that most of the books which Scholz catalogued at St. Saba on the Dead 
Sea were removed before 1875, as Mr. F. W. Pennefather informs us, to 
the Great Greek Convent of the Cross at Jerusalem; and that at least 
four of them were brought to Parham in Sussex from St. Saba in 1834 by 
the late Lord de la Zouche. Instead of Scholz’s seven (450-6), Coxe saw 
fourteen copies of the Gospels at Jerusalem; twenty of the Gospels 
(besides a noble palimpsest of the Orestes and Phoenissae) at St. Saba 
after the four had been subtracted, instead,of Scholz’s ten (457-466) ; at 
Patmos five instead of Scholz’s three (467-469). In spite of one’s 
respect for the memory of that zealous and worthy labourer, M. A. Scholz, 
with whom I had a personal conference regarding our common studies in 
1845, I cannot help acquiescing in Dean Burgon’s decision, though not, 
perhaps, without some natural reluctance. 


+ 450. Great Gr. Monastery at Jerusalem 1 [July 1, 1043], 8vo, syn., Bus. t., first 
three Gospels with an Arabic version, neatly written by a reader, Euphemius. 
This appears to be Coxe’s 6, 4to, St. Luke only. 

451. Jerusalem 2 [xii], 8vo. 452. Jerusalem 3 [xiv], 8vo. 

453. Jerusalem 4 [xiv], 8vo. 454. Jerusalem 5 [xiv], 8vo. 

455. Jerusalem 6 [xiv], 4to, with a commentary. 

456. Jerusalem 7 [xiii], 4to, St. Matthew with a commentary, neatly written. 
Perhaps Coxe’s 43 [xi], in gold uncial letters. 

457. St. Saba 2 [xiii], 4to, syn., men., is Act. 186, Paul. 234. 

458. St. Saba 3 [dated 1272, Indiction 15], 16mo. 

459. St. Saba 7 [xii], 8vo. 460. St. Saba 8 [xii], 8vo. 

461. See Evan. 481. 

462. St. Saba 10 [xiv], 4to, is also Act. 187, Paul. 235, Apoc. 86. 

463. St. Saba 11 [xiv], 4to, chart. 464, St. Saba 12 [xi], 4to. 

465. St. Saba 19 | xiii], 8vo. 

466. St. Saba 20 [xiii], 8vo, is Act. 189, Paul. 237, Apoc. 86? or 89. Also ‘from 
a monastery in the island of Patmos.’ ; 

467. [xi], 4to. 468. [xii], 8vo, with a commentary, 469. [xiv], 4to. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. 
Part II. 


WE have already intimated that Tischendorf has chosen to 

make no addition to the numerical list of cursive manu- 
seripts furnished by Scholz, preferring to indicate the fresh 
materials which have since come to light by another notation, 
derived from the names of the collators or the places where they 
are deposited. As this plan has proved in practice very incon- 
venient, it is no wonder that Dean Burgon, after casting away 
Scholz’s numbers from 450 to 469, on account of their evident 
inaccuracy, which has since then received definite proof, should 
have assigned numerals to the cursives unknown to Scholz from 
450 to 737, still excluding, as far as was then possible, those 
whose location or character was uncertain. Burgon’s method, as 
laid down in his Letters in the Gwardian for July 5, 12, 19, 26, 
1882, having the priority of publication, and being arranged with 
regard to the places where the manuscripts are deposited rather 
than to their actual collators, may as well be adopted as any other 
that might be made. The only important point to be secured is 
that all scholars should employ the SAME NUMBERS when 
speaking of the SAME MANUSCRIPTS. 

It is greatly to be regretted that Dr. C. R. Gregory, even upon 
advice tendered by other critics, if such was the case, should 
have neglected the important principle laid down in the preced- 
ing sentence, and in Part II of his very valuable Prolegomena 
to Tischendorf’s eighth edition, published seven years after the 
third edition of this work, should have helped to make confusion 
worse confounded in this large and increasing field. But it is 
not my object to assail one who has done this study very great 

VOL. I, R 


242 CURSIVES. 


service, but only to point out an inconvenience which I shall 
endeavour to minimize as far as I can. It is clear that Dr. 
Scrivener’s order, being the first out, and having been followed 
since then in quotations in books, and notably by the late 
learned Abbé Martin, cannot be allowed to drop. I have there- 
fore followed it in the succeeding pages. But it has been my 
object to bring together the two lists as soon as possible after the 
close of Dr. Scrivener’s, and the end of the supplementary lists 
of Dean Burgon and the Abbé Martin, and to follow, as far as the 
case will admit, the lead of Dr. Gregory, where he has every 
right to prescribe the series of numbers. Unfortunately, this 
course is not always open, because when the time has arrived it 
is found that some MSS. have been already forestalled, and 
others are in arrear. 

It should be added, that the number of the MSS. as standing 
in Dr. Gregory’s list, where it varies from the present, is given 
at the end of the account of each manuscript; and reversely 
a table is added at the end of this volume of the varying numbers 
in this list which answer to the numbers in Dr. Gregory’s list. 

We begin with the following twenty Italian manuscripts, 
added to our previous list of cursive copies of the Gospels by 
Burgon in Letters addressed to Dr. Scrivener and inserted in — 
the Guardian of Jan. 29 and Feb. 5, 1873. 


450. Ferrara, Univ. 119, NA. 4 [xiv], 8vo, ff. 2, xed. t. (Lat. later), 
Am., lect., syn., men. (Lat. syn. later). (Greg. 581.) 


451. (Act. 194, Paul. 222, Apoc. 102.) Ferr. Univ. 187, 188, NA. 7 
[a. D. 1334], 62 x 43, chart., ff. 2, capp. Lat., containing the whole New 
Testament: the only divisions recognized are those of the modern 
chapters in vermilion. (Greg. 582.) 


452. Parma, Reg. 5 [xi or xii], 13} x 91, ff. 284 (21), Carp., Lus. t., 
argent., xe. t., xep., tith., Am., Hus., lect., pict., syn., men., once belong- 
ing to the Bonvisi family, then transferred to the Public Library at 
Lucca. As superb a copy as any known, the illuminations gorgeous, the 
first page of the Gospel and other portions in gold, with a ‘luxurious 
prodigality’ of miniatures. (Greg. 583.) 

453. Parma, Reg. 95 [xi, or older], 72 x 54, ff. 318, xed. t., Ked., rirn., 
Am., Lus., lect., subser., very tastefully decorated. J/ut. Matt. i. 1-20. 
Lect. and marginal corrections by the first hand in vermilion. (Greg. 
584.) 

454. Modena, Bibl. Estensis 11. A. 1 [xi or xii], a beautiful copy, 72 x 
4%, ff. 1, syn. at beginning and end, xed. ¢., xep., ritd., Am., Lus., superb 
prct., men., with slight marginal corrections of the text. (Greg. 585.) 


EVANN. 450-467. 243 


465. Mod, Bibl. Est. ii. A. 5 [xiv], 64 x 44, ff. 239 (20), argent., cep t., 
keq., lect., dvayv., subser., oriy., vers., syn, men. small and neat, without 
pict. or illuminations, (Greg. 586.) 

Here also is a late copy of Victor of Antioch’s commentary on St. Mark. 

456, Milan, in the great Ambrosian Library, M. 48 sup., 8? x 72, 
ff. 183, prol., argent., xe. t., Keb., tirr., Am., pict., beautifully written, 
pict. almost obliterated, Am. (not Lus.). The last leaf more recent. 
(Greg. 587.) 

457. Milan, Ambros, E. 63 sup. [May, 1321, Indiction 4], 8% x 57, ff. 
221, Hus. t., prol., neh. t., Kech., rirh., Am., Hus., lect,, dvayv., subser., pict. 
Mut. Luke xxiv. 5—John i, 8, and the early part of John vy, Am. (not 
Lus.), lect., pict. (Greg. 588.) 

458, 459, 460. For these Dr. Gregory inserts Milan, Ambr. A. 178 
sup., Parmae Reg, 15, Rom. Corsin, 41, G. 16, but without explanation. 
See below, Evann. 830, 831, 837. 

458. Milan, Ambros. D, 161 inf. [xvi], transeribed from an original 
in the Vatican, chart. St. Mark's Gospel with Victor of Antioch’s 
commentary. 

459. Milan, Ambros. D, 282 inf., transcribed by John Sancta Maura, 
a one-eyed Cyprian, aged 74, June 9, 1612: chart. with a catena, 

460. Milan, Ambros. D. 298 inf., transcribed by the same, fol., chart. 
These two codices purport to be commentaries of Peter of Laodicea on 
St. John and St. Mark respectively: but ‘such titles are quite mislead- 
ing. See Burgon, Letter to Guardian, Feb. 5, 1873. 

461, (Act. 197, Paul. 223.) Milan, Ambros, Z. 34 sup, [xiii or xiv], 
chart., 64 « 4%, ff. 295 (31), Keb. t., wep, rirr., Am, syn. men., subser., 
pi, orix., vers, with pict. on vellum not belonging to it. The 
order of its contents is Catholic Epp., Pauline Epp., syn., Gospels. 
(Greg. 592.) 

462, Venice, Ven. Mare. i. 58 [xiii], 9% x 7, ff. 153 (22), Ked, t., Kep., 
rirh., Am, lect., wrongly called an Kvangelistarium in the Supplementary 
Catalogue, contains only Mark i, 44—Luke xxiv, 53; John i. 15— 
xi, 13, (Greg. 593.) 

463. Instead of Ven, i. xxxix. 8, 7, or Nan. 27, which appears to be a 
commentary—Ven. Mare. ii. 7 [xiv], 122 x 94, ff. 430 (31), Kept. (John), 
ep, rirh., with Kuthymius Zigabenus’ commentary. (Greg. 600.) 

464, Von. Mare. i. 59 [xii, Grog. xiii], 64 x 44, Keg. t., xeqb., rirr. (Cect., 
subser., orix. later), with very remarkable readings. Burgon collated 
sixteen chapters in the several Gospels. (Greg. 597.) 

465. Ven. Mare. i. 57 [xi or xii], 11 x 8}, ff. 228 (29), ke. t., Ked., 
rirh., onds Mark xii, 18, with Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg. 596.) 

466. Ven. Mare. 494 [xv, Greg. xiii], 16% x 114, chart., ff. 320 (50), 
2 cols., full of various Patristic matter. (Greg. 598.) 

467. Ven. Mare. 495 Lev 16 x 114, chart., ff. 437 (42), Ke. t., Kep,, 
rith., Am., lect., vers., described by Zanetti, p. 259, with a commentary 

(Victor’s on St. Mark), (Greg. 599.) 

R 2 


244 CURSIVES, 


We do not include Ven. Marc. i. 61, which is a mere catena on Matt. 
i—ix, or an unnumbered catena of St. Luke in the same Library, or 
Ven. M.1, an uncial copy of the Old Testament [ix?], at the end of 
which are found Carp., Eus. t. of unique fullness, as if the Gospels were 
to follow. 


468. Ven. Marc. 56 [xvi], fol., chart., 112 x 73, ff.2, wep. ¢. (John), 
capp. Lat., Am., lect., syn., wrongly set down by Scholz as Evst. 143, 
contains the Gospels, beginning Matt. v. 44. It was once ‘8. Michaelis 
Venet. prope Murianum,’ and is described in Mittarelli’s Catalogue of 
that Library, p. 1099. (Greg. 595.) 


469. Quaritch i. [xi-xii], 104 x 71, ff. 1 (19), prol., cep. t., ed., TiTr., 
Am., Eus., headings. Mut. at beginning and at beginning of St. Luke and 
end of St. John. Beautifully written in gold letters. (E. M., March 18, 
1893.) 


470. Ven. s. Lazarus 1531 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 10 x 73, ff. 234 (%), keg. t., 
prol. (John), lect., dvayv. (later), subser., orix., is a fragment of the Gos- 
pels containing Matt. i. 22—Luke xxiii. 15; 33-48. (Greg. 594.) 


471. Quaritch ii. [xi], 52x 43, ff.? (25), Carp., Hus. t., xed. t., neh., 
tith., Am., Hus., lect., subscr., otix., dvayy. Mut. here and there : beauti- 
fully written, and otherwise complete. Belonged to the Hon. Frederic 
North. (E. M., March 18, 1893.) 


472. (Act. 235, Paul. 276, Apoc. 103.) Poictiers [xvi], small folio, 
chart., of the whole New Testament, as described to Burgon by M. Dar- 
tige, the librarian there. Two librarians named Cavou successfully robbed 
the library, and probably sold miniatures and pictures. (H. C. Hoskier.) 
G. Haenel (Catal. Librorum MSS. Lips. 1830) names this and another of + 
the whole N. T. at Arras [xv], 8vo, but of the latter the librarian, 
M. Wicquot, knows nothing. 


Edward de Muralt, in his N. T. ‘ad fidem codicis principis Vaticani,’ 
1848 (p. 111), inserts a collation of eleven manuscripts (five of the Gos- 
pels, one Psalter with hymns, five Lectionaries), chiefly at St. Petersburg. 
He also describes them in his Preface (pp. lv—lvii), and in the Catalogue 
of Greek Manuscripts in the Imperial Library there. The copies of the 
Gospels are— 


473. 2re, 81 Hort (Petrop. vi. 470) [ix—x Hort], 84 x 51, ff. 405 (18, 
19), Am., Eus. t., pict., ke. t., kep., tird. (in silver uncials), subser., a 
purple MS. with golden letters, very beautiful, said to have been written 
by the Empress Theodora. Mut. John xi. 26-48; xiii. 2-23. St. Mark 
of this MS. was edited by J. Belsheim with facsimile in 1885 (Jacob 
Dybwad, Christiania). Highly valued by some critics. (Greg. 565.) 

474. 4pe, Petrop. 98. Formerly Pogodini 472 [xii or xiii], ff. 194 (23, . 
24), Hus. t., wep. t., Am., Hus., lect., pict. (Greg. 571.) 


475. 7p, Petrop. ix. 3. 471 [a.p. 1062], 92 x 73, ff. 357 (12), Hus. ¢., 
rep. t., xep., Tith., orix., pict., lect., syn., men., with Victor's Commentary 
on St. Mark. (Greg. 569.) 


476. 8re, Petrop. Muralt. 105 [xii or xiii], 7 x 44, ff. 225 (27), xed. t., 
pict. Brought by Titoff from Turkey. 


EVANN. 468-486. 245 


477. 11pe, Petrop. 118 (Q. v. 1, 15) [xv], 7x 58, ff. 384, Bus. t., pict., 
syn., men., written for Demetrius Palaeologus, 


478%, tisch.’ Leipzig, Univ. Libr. Tisch. iv. [x], 62 x 53, ff. 360 (21), 
Carp., Hus. t., prol., xep., Am., Eus., lect.. men., subscr., vers. Brought 
by Tischendorf from the East (Tisch., Anecdota sacra et profana, pp. 20- 
29). (Greg. 564.) 


479. tisch.? Petrop. Muralt. 97 [xii], 72 x 62, ff. 191. Mut. Matt. i. 
1-16; 30; John xvi. 20—xx. 25. (Tisch., Notitia Cod. Sinait., p. 60.) 
(Greg. 570.) 


480. tisch.? Petrop. Muralt. 99 [xii], 73 x 44, ff. 19 (12), Matt. viii. 
3—ix. 50. (Tisch., Notitia Cod. Sinait., p.64.) (Greg. 572.) 


481. Petrop. (Scholz’s 461, St. Saba 9) [May 7, 835, Indiction 13], 
6, x 34, ff. 344 (19), xep., rird., lect. The date, being the earliest known 
of a Greek N. T. MS., is plainly visible in a photographed facsimile in 
‘Exempla Codicum Graecorum literis minusculis scriptorum’ (fol., 
Heidelberg, 1878), Tab. 1, by Wattenbach and von Velsen. This 
precious treasure was the property of Porphyry Uspensky, Bp. of Kiow, 
but is now at St. Petersburg. (See Greg. 461.) 


The five following are in the Bodleian Library, and for the most part 
uncollated :— 

482. Oxf. Bodl. Cromwell 15 [xi], 8} x 64, ff. 216 (24), exquisitely 
written, with textual corrections in the margin. Carp., Lus. t., prol., 
ke. t., Tirr., kep., Am., Lus., lect. (few in later hand). fut. Mark xvi. 17 
(radra)—end ; John xix, 29-end. This copy and the next in order came 
in 1727 from Mavroxpdérwp on Athos. (Greg. 527.) 


483. Oxf. Bodl. Crom. 16 [xi], 8 x 6, ff. 354 (20), fairly written. The 
Gospels are followed by the Proper Lessons for the Holy Week. Pict., 
Carp., Lus. t., cep. t., Am., Lus., syn. (later), dpyai and réAn. Collated 
in 1749 by Th. Mangey, Prebendary of Durham, the editor of Philo 
[1684-1755]. ‘It is well worth proper examination’ (E. B. Nicholson, 
Bodley’s Librarian). (Greg. 528.) 

484. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 17, Auct. D. Infra 2, 21 [xi], 53 x 4, ff. 363 
(20), prol., xed. t., ked., tith., Am., lect., subser., syn., men., in text said to 
resemble Cod. 71, once Humphrey Wanley’s [1672-1726], bought in 
1776 by Sam. Smalbroke, fifty-four years Canon Residentiary of Lich- 
field, was presented by him on his eightieth birthday, June 4, 1800. 
(Greg. 529.) 

485. Oxf. Bodl. Mise. Gr. 141, Rawl. G. 3 [xi], 6 x 44, ff. 303 (20), 
with some foreign matter, has xed. t., cep., tirh., Am., a few Hus., apxat 
and rédn, subser. Mut. John xxi. 3-24. (Greg. 430.) 


486. Oxf, Bodl. Misc. Gr. 293, Auct. T. V. 34 [xii or xiii], 74 x 53, 
ff. 213 (27), orn., rith., xep., lect., Am., subser. (except in Luke), dvayv., 
orix., ke. t. (Luke). Of a very unusual style. (Greg. 706.) 


To this list we must add the five following copies from the collection 


1 Tho Psalter 5° (Petrop. ix. 1) [994], containing the hymns, Luke i, 46-55; 
68-79 ; ii. 29-82, is like our Evan. 612, which see. 


246 CURSIVES. 


of the Abbot M. Aloy. Canonici, purchased at Venice in 1817 for the 
Bodleian Library by Dr. Bandinel, who secured 2045 out of the total 
number of 3550 manuscripts. 


487. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 33. Part of Evan. 288, which see. 


488. Oxf. Bod]. Canon. Gr. 34 (Act. 211, Paul. 249, Apoc. 98) [a.p. 
1515, 1516], 9 x 61, chart., ff. 319 (25), capp. Lat., written by Michael 
Damascenus the Cretan for John Francis Picus of Mirandola, contains 
the whole N. T., the Apocalypse alone being yet collated (ks¢r): mut. 
Apoe. ii. 11-23. It has GEcumenius’ and Euthalius’ prol. (Greg. 522.) 


489. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 36 [xi], 10 x 73, ff. 270 (22), xed. #., syn., 
men., pict., titr., xep., Am., Hus., lect., dvayy., Gospels: olim Georg. 
Phlebaris. (Greg. 523.) 


490. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 112 [xii], 53 x 44, ff. 186 (21 &c.), pict., 
Carp., xed. t., xep., tirh., Am., Lus., lect., syn., men., Gospels well written. 
(Greg. 524.) 


491. Oxf. Bodl. Canon, Gr. 122 Cod. Sclavonicus [A.p. 1429], 123} x 9, 
ff. 312 (20), 2 cols., pict., prol., syn., men., cep. t., Kep., TiTr., lect., subser., 
otix., Gospels in Sclavonian with a Greek version later, written in 
Moldavia by Gabriel, a monk. (Greg. 525.) 


*492. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake’ 12 (Act. 193, Paul. 277, Apoc. 26) Cod. 
Dionysii (who wrote it) [xi], 12 x 93, ff. 240 (36), 2 cols., was also noted 
by Scholz, on Gaisford’s information, Evangelistarium 181, Apostol. 57: 
but this is an error, as the Gospels are contained at full length and in 
their proper order, with unusually full liturgical matter, pict., Carp., 
Lus. t., prol., cep. t., xep., tith., Am., Hus., lect., orix., avayv., vers. (syn., 
men, with synopsis). The Acts, Catholic and Pauline Epistles (Cicu- 
menius’ prol., xep., scholia) follow them, and last of all comes the Apoca- 
lypse. Mut. Luke xvi. 26-30; xvii. 5-8; xxiv. 22-24; John i. 1—vii. 
89; vill. 31—ix. 11; x. 10—xi. 54; xii. 36—xill. 27; Acts i. 1—vil. 
49; x. 19—xiv. 10; xv. 15—xvi. 11; xviii. 1—xxi. 25; xxili, 18— 
James iii. 17; 1 Cor. xii. 11—xv. 12; xvi. 13-15; 2 Cor. xiii. 4, 53 
Gal. v. 16—vi. 18 (partly); 2 Tim. in. 10,11; Tit. iii, 5-7; the illu- 
minations also being often wantonly cut out. This copy contains 
much foreign matter besides ; its contents were carefully tabulated by 
J. Walker; it was thoroughly collated by Scrivener in 1864. (Greg. 
606.) 


493. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 21 [xi], 11x 83, ff. 221 (26), 2 cols. Carp. 
(later), Hus. t., prol. (later), xed. t., rird., xep., lect. (partly later), pny. 
orix., syn., brought from Davroxpdrwp on Athos, 1727. The scribe’s 
name, Abraham Teudatus, a Patrician (Montfaucon, Palaeo. Gr., p. 46), is 
written cruciform after Hus. t. (Greg. 507.) 


494. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 22 [xiii], 10x 8, ff. 160 (24, 27), xed. t., 


1 In addition to Evann. 78, 74, Gaisford in 1837 catalogued, and Scrivener in 
1861 inspected, these fourteen copies of the Gospels in the collection of Arch- 
bishop Wake, now at Christ Church, Oxford. They were brought from Con- 
stantinople about 1731, and have now been described in the Rev. G. W. Kitchin’s 
Catalogue of the Manuscripts in Christ Church Library (4to, 1867). 


EVANN. 487-503. 247 


tith., xep., lect., subscr., dvayv., in a wretched hand and bad condition, 
begins Matt. i. 23, ends John xix. 31. Also mut. Matt. v. 26—vi. 23 ; 
Luke xxiv. 9-28 ; John iii. 14—iv. 1;-xv. 9—xvi. 6. (Greg. 508.) 


495. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 24 [xi], 112 x 83, ff. 229 (24), from Mavro- 
kpdtop in 1727. Lus. t., prol., cep. t., pict., ritr., xep., Am., Hus. in gold. 
One leaf (John xix. 13-29), and another containing John xxi. 24, 25, are 
in duplicate at the beginning, primd manu. (Greg. 509.) This copy 
(as Wake remarks) is in the same style, but less free than 


496. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 25 [x or xi], 102 x 81, ff. 292 (22), keg. t., 
pict., ke., lect., rirr., some Hus., dvayy., subser., otix., syn., men., pict, (in 
red ink, nearly faded). (Greg. 510.) 


497. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake. 27, chart. [xiii], 94 x 64, ff. 337 (20), pict. 
(Matt.), xep., ritr., lect., xe. t., prot. (Luke), subscr. (Mark). Mut. at 
beginning. Matt. xviii. 9—Mark xiv. 13; Luke vii. 4—John xxi, 13 
are [xiii], the rest supplied [xv]. (Greg. 511.) 


498. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 28 [xiii], 9 x 63, ff. 210 (24), xed. ¢., some 
tith., Kep., syn., men., lect., much of this rubro, vers., subser., atix., avayv. 
Subscribed ©v ro Swpov Kat ypnyoptou Trovos, (Greg. 512.) 


499. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 29 [sx’A@ or A.D. 1131, Indict. 9], 72 x 61, 
ff. 162-4, chart. in later hand (25), keg. t., xep., rith., Am., Hus., lect., 
vers., subscr., orix. After some later fragments (Matt. i. 12—y. 3, and 
other matter) on paper, the older copy begins Matt. v. 29. (Greg. 513.) 


500. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 30 [xii], 73 x 54, ff. 226 (23), Hus. t., prol., 
xe. t. (almost illegible), xep., rird., lect. in red, almost obliterated from 
damp; ending John xx. 18, neatly written, but in ill condition. (Greg. 
514.) 


501. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 31 [xi], 7 x 53, ff. 127 (34), small, in a very 
elegant and minute hand. Pict., cep. t., some rita, (in gold), cep., Am., 
(no Hus.), lect. full, some orix., mut. (Greg. 515.) 


502. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 32 [x or xi], 71x54, ff. 287 (23), small, 
elegant, and with much gold ornament. Pict., ced. t., kef., some Tirh,, 
Am., lect., some orix. Mut. in places. (Greg. 516.) 


*503 (Act. 190, Paul. 244, Apoc. 27.) Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 34 [xi or 
xii], 10x 8, ff. 201 (31, 29). This remarkable copy begins with the 
inddeous to 2 Peter, the second leaf contains Acts xvii, 24—xviii. 13 mis- 
placed, then follow the five later Catholic Epistles (mut. 1 John iii, 19— 
ly. 9) with trodéces: then the Apocalypse on the same page as Jude 
ends, and the tmdGeors to the Romans on the same page as the Apocalypse 
ends, and then the Pauline Epistles (mut. Heb. vii. 26—ix. 28). All 
the Epistles have prol., cep. t., and Cicumenius’ smaller (not the Eutha- 
lian) xed., with much lect. primd manu, and syn. later. Last, but 
seemingly misplaced by an early binder, follow the Gospels, xed. t., xep., 
rith., Am., lect., subser. Mut. Mark xvi. 2-17; Luke u. 15-47; vi. 42— 
John xxi, 25, and in other places. This copy is Scholz’s Act. 190, Paul. 


1 The Jetter x is quite illegible, but the Indiction 9 belongs only to a. p. 831, 
1181, 1431, while the style of the manuscript leaves no doubt which to choose. 


248 CURSIVES. 


244, Apoc. 27, but unnumbered in the Gospels. Collated fully by 
Scrivener in 1863. (Greg. 517.) 


504. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 36 [xii], 6 x 5, ff. 249-6 chart. (23), xed. t., 
xe., tith., Am., lect., prol. (Luke), pict. (Luke, John), syn., men. (Greg. 
518.) 


505. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 39 [xiii], 53 x 44, ff. 308 (17 d&c.), xep., some 
rith., a poor copy, in several hands. (Greg. 567.) 


506. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake. 40 [xii], 44 x 33, ff. 218 (22, 23), a beauti- 


ful little copy. Syn., men., cep. t., lect. in the faintest red, but no other 
divisions. (Greg. 520.) 


F. H. A. Scrivener has published the following in his ‘ Collation of 
Greek Manuscripts of the Holy Gospels, 1853,’ and ‘Codex Augiensis’ 
(Appendix), 1859. 


*yser, or cantsr. of Tischendorf. See Evan. 440 (Act. 111, Paul. 221 
of Scholz; Evan. 236, Act. and Paul. 61 of Griesbach; Act. and Paul. 
o8T), in a minute hand, with many unusual readings, especially in the 
Epistles, from Bp. Moore’s Library. Jen. ‘YoOécers Oecumenii to the 
Catholic and first eight Pauline Epistles: beautifully written with many 
contractions. This is Bentley’s o (sce Evan. 51). 


*507. weer, (Act. 224, Paul. 260.) Camb. Trin. Coll. B. x. 16 [dated 
A.D. 1316], chart., 74 x 5, ff. 363 (28, 29), was inelegantly written by 
a monk James on Mount Sinai. Prol., cep. t., Am., Hus., xeh., lect., 
subscr., avayy., vers., syn. men.; also troOéces, lect., syn.. men. to 
Epistles; and much extraneous matter®. See Evan. 570. This is 
Bentley’s r (Evan. 51), and, like ist which follows, came to him from 
Tavroxpdrop. Hort makes it his Cod. 102. (Greg. 489.) 


*508, iscr, Camb. Trin. Coll. B. x. 17 [xiii], 84 x 6, ff. 317 (20), from 


1 Of these manuscripts Thomas Mangey (Evan. 4838) states on the fly-leaves 
that he collated Nos. 12, 25, 28, 34 in 1749. Caspar Wetstein collated the 
Apocalypse in Nos. 12 and 34 for his relative’s great edition ; while in the 
margin of No. 35, a 4to Greek Testament printed at Geneva (1620), is inserted 
a most laborious collation (preceded by a full description) of eight of the Wake 
manuscripts with Wetstein’s N. T. of 1711, having this title prefixed to them, 
‘Hae Variae lectiones ex MSS. notatae sunt manu et opera Johannis Walkeri, 
A. 1782.’ John Walker, most of whose labours seem never yet to have been 
used, although they were known to Berriman in 1741 (Critical Dissertation on 
i Tim. iii. 16, pp. 102-4), was Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, where so 
many of his critical materials accumulated for the illustrious Bentley are 
deposited. Walker d. 1741, Archdeacon of Hereford, after Bentley’s will, six 
months before him. The codd. in Trinity College were bought from Bentley’s 
heirs (not from Richard Bentley) when Wordsworth was Master (1820-41), and 
so were not in Bentley’s hands when Walker died. Old Latin Biblical Texts, 
xxiv-vi. Of his eight codices, we find on investigation that Walker’s C i 
Wake 26; Walker’s 1 is Wake 20 (collations of these two, sent by Walker fo 
Wetstein, comprise Codd. 78, 74, described above); Walker’s B is Wake 21; 
Walker’s D is Wake 24, both of Gospels ; Walker’s E is Wake 18, his H is Wake 
19, both Evangelistaria ; Walker’s q is Wake 12, of which Caspar Wetstein 
afterwards examined the Apocalypse (Cod. 26) ; Walker’s W is Wake 388 of the 
Acts and Epistles, or Scholz’s Act. 191, Paul. 245. 

? Bentley specifies ‘argumenta inedita Cosmae Indicopleustae in 4 Evangelia, 
et versus iambici fortasse Jacobi Calligraphi: argumenta incerti ad Actus 
prologus ineditus et argumenta Oecumenii ad Epistolas omnes,’ 


EVANN. 504-516. 249 


Athos, bequeathed to Trinity College by Bentley. Ked. é., rird., xed, 
Am. (not Hus.), lect., and (on paper) are trdbeors to St. Matthew and syn. 
This is Bentley’s 6, who dates it ‘annorum 700’ [xi], and adds ‘ nuper 
in monasterio Pantocratoris in monte Atho, nunc meus. (Greg. 477.) 


*jscr, Evan. N. 


*509. ascr, London, Lambeth 1175 [xi], 112 x 93, ff. 220, five leaves 
bound up with it (23-35), 2 cols. (23, 24), 2 cols., cep. t., xep., rith., Am., 
Hus., lect., subscr, Mut. Matt. i. 1-13; once at Constantinople, but 
brought (together with the next five) from the Greek Archipelago by 
J. D. Carlyle, Professor of Arabic at Cambridge [d. 1804]. (Greg. 470.) 


*510. bscr, Lond. Lamb. 1176 [xii], 72 x 6, ff. 209 (24), Carp., Hus. t., 
syn., pict., cep. t. (chart.), men., titr., kep., subscr., proll. at end, very 
elegant. A copy ‘eximiae notae,’ but with many corrections by a later 
hand, and some foreign matter. (Greg. 471.) 


*511. csr. Lond. Lamb. 1177 [xi-xii], 73x58, ff. 210 (17 &c.), 
tith., Am., lect., cep. t. (Luke, John), subser., orix., syn., for valuable read- 
ings by far the most important at Lambeth, shamefully ill written, torn 
and much mutilated’. (Greg. 472.) 


*512. dsctr, Lond. Lamb. 1178 [xi or xiv], 113 x 9}, ff. 302 (23), Syn., 
lect., rith., cep., Am., Hus., prol., cep. t., orn., subscr., men., in a fine hand, 
splendidly illuminated, and with much curious matter in the subscrip- 
tions. Mut. Matt.i. 1-8. A noble-looking copy. (Greg. 473.) 


*513. eset. Lond. Lamb. 1179 [x or later], 82x 63, ff. 176 (24), 
2 cols., rird., xep., lect., Am., Hus., subscr., cep. t., neatly written but in 
wretched condition, beginning Matt. xiii. 53, ending John xiii. 8. Also 
mut. Matt. xvi. 28—xvil. 18; xxiv. 39—xxv. 9; xxvi. 71—xxvil. 14; 
Mark vii. 32—ix. 9; John xi. 8-30, Carlyle brought it from Trinity 
Monastery, Chalké. (Greg. 474.) 


514, vser, Constantinople, Library of Patriarch of Jerusalem, restored 
from Lambeth in 1817, where it was No. 1180 [xiv], ff. 246, chart., rirh., 
Am., Hus., lect., with important variations: collated by Dr. Charles 
Burney in Mark i. 1—iv. 16; John vii. 53—viii. 11 (Lambeth 1223). 
(Greg. 488.) 


*515. fser, Lond. Lamb. 1192 [xiii], 8x64, ff. 472-6, chart. (22), 
lect., tith., xep., Am., Lus., xed. t., pict.; from Syria, beautifully written, 
but tampered with by a later hand. Mut. John xvi. 8-22, and a later 
hand [xv] has supplied Mark iii. 6-21; Luke xii. 48—xiil. 2; John 
xvilil. 27—xxi. 25; at the beginning stand some texts, wept dvefscakias, 
Re-examined by Bloomfield. About Luke xix, xx its readings agree 
much with those of Evan. A, and those of the oldest uncials. (Greg. 
475. 

! (gsr is Lamb. 528 and Evan. 71, described above.) 


516. user, Constantin. Libr. Patr. of Jerus., C. 4 of Archdeacon 
Todd’s Lambeth Catalogue, was a copy of the Gospels, in the Carlyle 


1 Matt. iv. 1—vii. 6 ; xx. 21—xxi. 12; Luke iv. 29—v. 1; 17-383; xvi. 24— 
xvii. 13 ; xx. 19-41; John vi. 51—viii, 2 ; xii. 20-40 ; xiv. 27—xv. 13; xvii. 6— 
xviii. 2; 87—xix. 14. 


250 CURSIVES. 


collection, restored with six others to the Patriarch of Jerusalem 1. 
The collation of SS. Matthew and Mark by the Rev. G. Bennet is at 
Lambeth (1255, No. 25). (Greg. 487.) 


*517. ter, Lond. Lamb. 1350 [xiv], 83 x 53, ff. 51 (20), St. John on 
paper, written with a reed, appended to a copy of John Damascene 
‘De Fide Orthodoxa:’ has imdécous or prol., xep., and a few rubrical 
directions; carelessly written, and inscribed ‘T. Wagstaffe ex dono D. 
Barthol. Cassano e sacerdotibus ecclesiae Graecae, Oct. 20,1732.’ (Greg. 
486.) 


518. Lond. Sion College Library, A. 32. 1 (Ev. 1. (3) ), [xi], 11 x 88, 
ff. 152 (24), a beautiful fragment, miserably injured by damp and past 
neglect, consisting of 153 leaves preserved in a box, was given by ‘ Mr. 
Edward Payne, a tenant in Sion College, as were also Evst. 227, 228, 
and perhaps Evst. 229.’ The capitals, stops, and rirho are in gold, xe@., 
Am. (no Hus.) in red. Full lect., dpyai and réAn in red. It begins at 
Matt. x. 17, ends at John ix. 14. St. Mark’s Gospel only has ke¢. t. 
Mark i. 1-13; Luke i. 1-13; John i. 1-17 have been taken away for 
the sake of the illuminations, and much of the text is illegible. (Greg. 
559.) 


519. Edinburgh, University Library, A. C. 25 [xi], 8vo, ff. 198, xep. t., 
ke., tith., Am., Hus., lect., subser., pict.,in bad condition, presented in 
1650 by Sir John Chiesley. (Greg. 563.) 


520. Glasgow, Hunterian Museum, V. vii. 2 [xii], 4to, ff. 367, Carp., 
Lus. t., wep. t., xep., tith., Am., Hus., syn., men., pict. (Greg. 560.) 


521. Glasg. Hunt. Mus. Q. 7, 10 [xi], 4to, ff. 291, prol., xed. t., nep., 
tirh., Am., subscr. Both these were once Caesar de Missy’s (see Evan. 44). 
(Greg. 561.) 

522. Glasg. Hunt. Mus. S. 8, 141 [xv], 4to, ff. 78, xep., Lat. Codd. 
519-22 were first announced by Haenel (see under Evan. 472). (Greg. 
562.) 


523. Lond., Mr. White, formerly Blenheim 3. B. 14 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 
74x 64, ff. 170 (22), prol., ke. t., xep., rith., Am., Hus., lect., dvayy., syn., 
men.: like Apost. 52, once belonging to the Metropolitan Church of 
Heraclea on the Propontis, and presented in 1738 to Charles, Duke of 
Marlborough, amoris et observantiae ergo by Thomas Payne, Archdeacon 
of Brecon, once our Chaplain at Constantinople: a bright, clean copy, 
written in very black ink, with vermilion ornamentation, and barbarous 
pict. (Greg. 701.) 


Mr. Bradshaw indicated in the ‘Transactions of the Royal Society 
of Literature,’ vol. ll. p. 355, two copies of the Gospels belonging to the . 
Earl of Leicester at Holkham, to be described with facsimiles in the 
Catalogue of the Library there. They were examined by Dean Burgon, 
who thus reported of them :— 


1 In Mr. Coxe’s ‘Report to Her Majesty’s Government,’ we find an account 
(which illness compelled him to give at second hand) of several copies of the 
Gospels and one palimpsest Evangelistarium, all dated [xii], still remaining in 
this Prelate’s Library. 


EVANN. 517-531. 251 


524, Holkham 3 [xiii], 83 x 64, of 183 leaves, four being misplaced. 
It is beautifully written in twenty-seven long lines on a page. us. t., 
tith., Am. (not Lus.), imperfectly given: no lect. (kep., swbscr., pict.). 
Besides five pictures of the Evangelists and gorgeous headings to the 
Gospels are seventeen representations of Scripture subjects, some damaged. 
This ‘superb MS. of extraordinary interest’ in the style of its writing 
closely resembles Evan. 38. (Greg. 557.) 


525. Holkham 4 [xiii or earlier], 8} x 64, ff. 352 (20), finely written, 
but quite different in style from Cod. 524. Tird. in gold, lect., dpyai and 
TéAn in vermilion, ked., oriy. numbered. (Keg. t., Am., dvayv., subser., atix., 
pict.) (Greg. 558.) 

Eight copies of the Gospels, brought together by the late Sir Thomas 
Phillipps, Bart., at Middle Hill, Worcestershire, are now the property 
of Mr. Fitzroy Fenwick, and, with the rest of this unrivalled private 
collection of manuscripts, are now at Thirlestaine House, Cheltenham, 
where Burgon examined them in 1880, and Hoskier in 1886, who quotes 
(Cod. 604, App. E), some of the readings. Scrivener had used some of 
them at Middle Hill in 1856. 


526. Phillipps 13,975 [xii], 124 x 93, ff. 196, once Lord Strangford’s 
464, a grand copy, the text being surrounded with a commentary (abound- 
ing, as usual, in contractions) in very minute letters. That on St. Mark 
is Victor’s. Pict. of SS. Mark and Luke, beautiful illuminations for 
headings of the Gospels. Ked., rird., Am., Hus. in gold, pict. (syn., men. 
at end). (Greg. 556.) 


527. Phillipps 1284 (Act. 200, Paul. 281) [xii], 72 x 54, ff. 344 (28), 
from the library of Mr. Lammens of Ghent, a rough specimen, contains 
the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles, the Pauline preceding the Catholic. 
Mut. Matt. ix. 36—x. 22; Mark i. 21-45, and the first page of St. John. 
The writing varies ; that from Acts to 1 Thess. is more delicate, and looks 
older. No Am., Hus. Much lect. in vermilion, dpxyai and rédyn.  Tird., 
ke. t., dvayy., subscr., syn., and sparse men. (Greg. 676.) 


528. Phillipps 2387 [xiii], 64 x 44, ff. 222 (25), bought of Thorpe for 
thirty guineas : rough, but interesting. One leaf only of Zus. t. Wantonly 
mut. in headings of the Gospels, and in Mark i. 1-19; Luke i. 1-18 ; 
John i. 1-23. Keg., rirh., Am. (not ELus.), dpxai and réAy later, syn., men. 
(xvii) at the beginning, and much marginal lect, by a modern hand. 


529. Phillipps 3886 [xi or xii], 104 x 83, ff. 326 (20), a beautiful copy, 
bought (as were Evann. 530, 532, 533) by Payne at Lord Guildford’s sale. 
Eus. t., Carp., pict., ke. t., titA.. Am., Hus. (lect., apx., TEN, avayy. later). 
(Greg. 678.) 

530. Phillipps 3887 [xii], 84 x 6, ff. 240 (25, 26), the first four lines 
in 8S. Matt., Mark, Luke being of gold, with pict. of the four Evangelists 
and nineteen others, Hus. ¢., Am. incomplete and irregular (no Lus.). 
No lect., but marginal critical notes. As in Evan. 64, a line (~) is set 
over Proper Names of persons in the Genealogies (see at end of Evan. 64). 
(Greg. 679.) 


531. (Acts 199, Paul. 231, Apoc. 104.) Phillipps 7682 [xi], 63 x 5, 
ff. 190 (41 or 50), 2 cols. (two scribes, Hoskier ; several, Greg.), the hands 


252 CURSIVES. 


so minute as to require a magnifying glass, contains the whole New 
Testament, also from Lord Guildford’s (871), being, like Evann. 532 
and 583, to be described below, from the Hon. F. North’s collection 
(319). The ink is a dull brown, the ornaments in blue, vermilion, and 
carmine. Carp., Lus. t., prol., cep. t., cep. (Gr. and Lat.), rirh., Am., few 
Lus., lect., subscr, There are many important corrections in the margin, 
and 18} pages from Epiphanius at the end. This copy has every 
appearance of having been made from a very ancient codex: observe the 
arrangement of the Beatitudes in Matt. v in single lines, as also the 
genealogy in Luke iii. (Greg. 680.) 

532. Phillipps 7712, North 184 (see Evan. 529), [xiii], 74 x 54, ff. 4, 
in a large hand and very black ink, the first page being in gold, with 
many gold balls for stops. There is much preliminary matter, Hus. ¢. 
(two sets in different hands), pict. (Carp., prol. later), cep., rith., Am., 
lect. (later), syn., men., subser., orix. The text is corrected throughout 
by an ancient scribe, in a hand bright, clear, and small. (Greg. 681.) 


533. Phillipps 7757 [xi], 6 x 44, ff. 2, an exquisite little manuscript, 
with accessories in lake, vermilion, and blue. See Evan. 529. Prol., Carp., 
Hus. t., xep. t., kep., TiEXe Am., Hus., subscr., vers. 


Haenel is itiataleon in supposing that a Greek Hvangelereneng is 
included in this grand and unique collection. 


The Parham copies of the New Testament are described in a ‘ Catalogue 
of materials for writing, early writings on tablets and stones, rolled and 
other Manuscripts and Oriental Manuscript books in the library of 
Robert Curzon (Lord de la Zouche of Harynworth, 1870-73) at Parham,’ 
fol., 1849. This accomplished person collected them in the course of his 
visits to Eastern Monasteries from 1834 to 1837, and permitted me in 
1855 to collate thoroughly three of them, and to inspect the rest. They 
were all examined by Dean Burgon, to whom his son, the present Lord 
de la Zouche, had given free access to them. The codices of the Gospels 
are eight in number. 

534. (Act. 215, Paul. 233.) Parham Ixxi. 6 [xi], 9 x 64, ff. 348 (41), 
contains the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles, the Pauline preceding the 
Catholic, and was brought in 1837 from Caracalla on Athos. Prol., 
ke. t., tirh., Am., lect. (apy. and réA.), dvayy., subser., orix., vers., syn. MeN. 
The usual arabesque ornaments are in red. (Greg. 547.) 

535. Parh. Ixxi. 7 [xi, Greg. x], 64 x 44, ff. 167 (26), brought from 
St. Saba in 1834. Pect., xed. ¢., illuminated headings, rirh., Am. (not 
Lus.). Mut. John xvi. 27—xix. 40. There is a musical notation on the 
first four leaves, and the first nine lines of St. John are in gold. 
(Greg. 548.) 

536. Parh. Ixxili. 8 [xi], 4to, 11 x9, ff. 198, brought from Xenophon 
on Athos 1837. The text is surrounded by a commentary, that on St. 
Mark being Victor’s. Prol., xed. t., xep., tith., lect. (dpx. and réA.), subser., 
syn., men. (Greg. 549.) 

537. Parh. lxxiv. 9 [xi, Greg. xii], 104 x 73, ff. 219 (28), brought 
from Caracalla 1837, in its old black binding. Carp., prol. (later), xed. t., 
kep., tith., Am., lect. (apy. and réd.), subser., orix., syn., men. With 
faded red arabesques (no pict.) and lake headings to the Gospels, the 


EVANN. 532-545: 253 


writing being large and spread. There are marginal notes here and 
there. (Greg. 550.) 


538. Parh. Ixxv. 10 [xii], 4to, ff. 233 (22, 23), from Caracalla, also in 
its old black binding. ‘There are rude pict. of the four Evangelists, and 
barbarous headings to the Gospels. Keg. ¢., xep., tirh., Am., few Hus., 
lect., subscr., otix., vers. (syn., men. later). The number of Am., ke. 
varies from what is usual. (Greg. 551.) 


539. Parh. Ixxvi. 11 [xii], 4to, ff. 252 (27), cep. t. (Luke), xe., rird., 
Am., apx. and réd., brought from St. Saba in 1834. Rough illuminations. 
It contains some rare and even unique readings, (Greg. 552.) 


540, Parh. Ixxvii. 12 [xiii], 8}x6, ff. 304 (21), brought from St. 
Saba in 1834. Externally uninteresting, with decorations in faded lake, 
ke. t., kef., tith,, subscr., arix. (Greg. 553.) 

541. Parh. Ixxviii. 13 [a.p. 1272], 53 x 44, ff. 230 (21). A facsimile 
is given in the Catalogue. This ‘singularly rough little object’ was 
bought at St. Saba in 1834 for ten dollars. Ked., rirh., lect. (Greg. 
554.) 


*542. Iscr, (Act. 188, Paul. 258.) Wordsworth [xiii], 4to, ff. 231, 
was bought in 1837 by Dr. Christopher Wordsworth, Bishop of Lincoln, 
and bears a stamp ‘Bibliotheca Suchtelen’ (Russian Ambassador at 
Stockholm). Keg. t., ritd., Am., lect., syn., men., prol. or trobécres are pre- 
fixed to the Epistles, and scholia of Chrysostom, &c. set in the margin. 
(Greg. 479.) 


*543. qscr. (Act. 187, Paul. 257.) Theodori, from the name of the 
scribe [A.D. 1295], 8vo, ff. 360, passed from Caesar de Missy into the 
Duke of Sussex’s library: in 1845 it belonged to the late Wm. Pickering, 
the much-respected bookseller: its present locality is unknown. Syn., 
Carp., Hus. t., cep. t., xe. Am., lect., irobéces or prol., and syn. before 
Act. and all Epp., Euthalius wepi ypdévev, men. after St. Jude; it has 
many later changes made in the text. (Greg. 483.) 


544. Ashburnham 204 [xiii], 4to, ff. 104, ‘a piteous fragment,’ brought 
from Greece by the Earl of Aberdeen, and bought at his sale. It contains 
only Matt. xxy. 32-5, 40, 41—-xxvili. 20; Mark i. 4—xv. 47 (but 
defective throughout) ; Luke i. 1—xxiv. 48 ; John i. 1—ii. 4: about Luke 
vi a different hand was employed. There is no heading to St. Luke’s 
Gospel, but a blank space is left, so that perhaps the MS. was never 
finished. Keg. t., xed., rirh., Am., Hus. (partially). (Greg. 671.) 

The Baroness Burdett-Coutts imported in 1870-2 from Janina in 
Epirus upwards of one hundred manuscripts, chiefly Greek and theological, 
among which are sixteen copies of the Gospels or parts of them, three of 
the Acts, two of the Catholic, and three of St. Paul’s Epistles, one of the 
Apocalypse, sixteen Evangelistaria and five Praxapostoli. Those marked 
I and Il are deposited in the Library of Sir Roger Cholmely’s School, 
Highgate; those marked III are in the Baroness’s possession, The 
copies of the Gospels are— 


*545, B-C. I. 3 [xii], 73 x 53, ff? Mut. John x. 1—xii.10; xv, 24— 


xxi.25. Carp., Hus. t., cep. t., titr., xep.,, Am. Hus., pict., lect., vers. 
(Greg. 532.) 


254 CURSIVES. 


*546. B.-C.I. 4 [xii], 63 x 53, ff. 9, a fine copy. Mut. Matt. i. 1—ix. 13, 
with gilded illuminations. Syn., xep. t., rith., Am. (not Hus.), lect., 
iambic verses. (Greg. 533.) 


*547. B.-C.1. 7 [xiii], 6 x 4, ff. 267 (22), chart. Mut. Luke. i. 26-42 ; 
xx. 16—xxi. 24. Syn., men., pict., cep. t., tirr., lect. (not Am., Hus.). 
After the subscription to St. John follow the numerals 497. It has 
on the cover a curious metal tablet adorned with figures and a superscrip- 
tion. (Greg. 534.) 


*548. B.-C. 1.9 [xii], 7x5, ff. 125 (18), SS. Matthew and Mark only. 
Mut. Matt. xi. 28—xiil. 34; xviii. 13—xxi.15; 33—xxil. 10; xxiv. 46— 
xxv. 21; Mark iii. 11—v. 31; ix. 18—xil. 6; 34-44; ends with 
mavraxod Mark xvi. 20. Syn., lect., xed., rith., Am., Hus. (Greg. 535.) 


*549. B.-C. II. 7 [xii or xiii], 5x 3, ff. 172 (26-31), a very curious 
volume in ancient binding with two metal plates on the covers much 
resembling that of B-C. I. 7, contains the Four Gospels and the Acts, 
breaking off at ch. xxvi. 24 paivy maddie; the writing being unusually full 
of abbreviations, and the margin gradually contracting, as if vellum was 
becoming scarce. The last five pages are in another, though contem- 
porary hand. Seven pages containing Gregory Nazianzen’s heroic verses 
on the Lord’s genealogy, and others on His miracles and parables, partly 
in red, precede xed. ¢. to St. Matthew; other such verses of Gregory 
precede SS. Mark and Luke, and follow St. John, and xed. ¢. stand 
before SS. Luke and John. There are rird., cep. (no lect.; and Am., 
Eus., only in the open leaf containing Luke xii): in the Gospels there 
is a prol., and no chapter divisions in the Acts, but a few capitals in red. 
Pretty illuminations precede each book. (Greg. 536.) 


*550. B.-C. II. 13 [xii], 7x5, ff. 143 (29), with poor arabesque 
ornamentation, complete. Lect., a few rirk. by a later hand, as is also 
much of Am., Hus., which are only partially inserted. (Greg. 537.) 


*551. B.-C. II. 16 [xiii], 63 x 4%, ff? J/ut. Matt. i.1-17; Lukei. 1-17; 
John i. 1-46. Lect., cep. t. (defective), rirh., xep., Am. Lus., pict. 
(Greg. 539.) 


*552. B.-C. II. 18 [xii], 6 x 43, ff. 2, very neat. The first leaf forms part 
of a Lectionary : on the second the Gospels begin with Matt. xiii. 7. Mut. 
John i. 1-15. Keg. t., rirh., xep., Am. (not Lus.), men. at the end, lect. in 
abundance, pict. of St. Mark washed out: arabesques at the head of each 
book. (Greg. 538.) 


*553 & *554. B.-C. II. 26’ and 26? are two fragments of the Gospels, 
whereof 26' comprises 27 leaves of St. Mark (19-21), covered with vile 
modern scribbling (ch. iii, 21—iv. 13; 37—vil. 29; vill. 15-27; ix. 
9—x. 5; 29—xii. 32) [xiii], 74 x 5}, neat, with rirk., Am., Hus., lect.; 
and 26? consists of 48 leaves [xiv], 8} x 54, containing Matt. xviii, 32— 
xxiv. 10; xxvi. 28—xxvili. 20; Mark i. 16—xili. 9; xiv. 9-27, with 
cep. t., tith., Am. (Hus. only partially), lect. There are many abridge- 
ments in the writing. Dated, perhaps by the first hand, a.p. 1323. 
(Greg. 540, 541.) 


*555. B.-C. III. 4 [xiii], 7x 5, ff. 264 (24), prol., xep. t., ritr., xep., 
Am., Lus., lect., pict. of the four Evangelists, syn. incomplete at the end. 


EVANN. 546-562. 255 


Some leaves are misplaced in St. Matthew. Mut. John xix. 25—xxi. 2. 
(Greg. 542.) 


*556. B.-C. III. 5 [xii], 11 x 83, ff. 183 (26), 2 cols., xe. t., lect., syn., 
men., prol., kep., tith., Am., Hus. Mut. Matt. xii. 11—xili. 10; Mark viii. 
4-28; Luke xv. 20—xvi. 9; John ii. 22—iv. 6; 53—-v. 43; xi. 21-47, 
one leaf lost in each case, and one (John i. 51—ii. 22) misplaced in 
binding. This copy has John vil. 53—vili. 11 after Luke xxi. 38, like 
Ferrar’s four, with which its text much agrees, and the titles to SS. Mat- 
thew and Mark only run evayyédvov ék rod kara M... (Greg. 543.) 


*557. B.-C. III. 9 [xiii], 54 x 34, ff. 256 (22), xed. ¢. to the last three 
Gospels, rirh., cep., Am. (not Hus.), pict. of SS. Matthew, Mark, and John. 
This copy is remarkably free from lect. Neatly written, but four con- 
siderable passages in St. Luke are omitted, the text running on wno 
tenore. (Greg. 544.) 


*558. B.-C. III. 10 [dated a. v. 1430], 8 x 53, ff. 374 (+16 +434) (16), 
chart., pict. of the four Evangelists, of the Saviour, and of the Virgin and 
Child. Carp., Hus. t., cep. t., prol., Am., Hus., lect., vers. The leaves are 
much misplaced in binding. (Greg. 545.) 


*559. B.-C. III. 41 [xii or xiii], 64 x 44, ff. 275 (22). Mut. at be- 
ginning and end (John xviii. 30-end) and about Matt. xii. 16. Ked. t., 
tith., pict.,in a bad condition. (Greg. 546.) 


The next two were purchased in 1876 of Quaritch for £120 and £50 
respectively by Mr. Jonathan Peckover, and now belong to Miss Algerina 
Peckover, of Bank House, Wisbech. Burgon examined them, and J. R. 
Harris since then. 


560. (Act. 222, Paul. 278.) Algerina Peckover (1) [xi], small 4to, 
ff. 239 (33), contains the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles in their usual 
Greek order, ‘an exquisite specimen, in a somewhat minute character.’ 
It begins with a picture of St. Matthew, the lost preliminary matter 
being prefixed chart. by a later hand. Pict., tird., cep. Am, Lus., 
lect. (dpx. and réd.), subser., oriy., vers., syn., men. On the last leaf is 
written in uncial letters: as 9Sds rois mAcovow 6 evdios Ayunv’ | odTws Kal 
Tois ypdpovow 6 écxaros orixos. iwarvixiov povayod. (Greg. 712.) 


561. Algerina Peckover (2), [xior a little later], 73 x 53, ff. 356 (16), 
with 17 (3+14) uncial palimpsest leaves at the beginning and end, 
containing Lessons from the Epistles to be described hereafter (Apost. 43). 
Carp., prol. (later), ke. t., pict. kep., tirr., Am., Lus., lect. (apx. and réd.), 
subser., syn., men. (later). Mut. Matt. xxvii. 43, 44; John vii. 53—viil. 
11; x. 27—xi. 14 (2 ff.); xi. 29-42 (1 f.). Marg. notes, Matt. v. 14; 
xvi. 15. One of the Ferrar group. See J. R. Harris, Codex Algerina 
Peckover (Journal of Exegetical Society). (Greg. 713.) 


*562. Oxf. Bodl. MS. Bibl. Gr. L. 1. Mendham [xiv], 9} x 7, ff. 270 
[sic] (20), xed. t., kep., ritr., lect., subser., otix., dvayy., Vers., SyN., Men. 
Bohn became possessed of it, whether from Meerman or not is not known, 
and sold it to the Rev. Theodore Williams, Vicar of Hendon, for £120. 
The Rev. Joseph Mendham bought it of Payne for £70 in 1827. It was 
given by Mr. Mendham’s widow to Dean Burgon for his life, afterwards 


256 CURSIVES. 


to go to the Bodleian Library, where the Rev. W. F. Rose brought it 
upon the Dean’s death. It is dated on the last leaf by a later hand, a. D. 
1322. It is evenly written in pale brown ink with a reed-pen. The last 
twenty leaves contain the Gospels for Maundy Thursday, for Good 
Friday, and for St. John’s Day. The ornamentation is as fresh and bright 
as if done yesterday, and its text is of the ordinary type, like Imns¢r 
(Evann. 201, 542, 568). It is a very beautiful MS., and an excellent 
specimen in all ways. (Greg. 521.) 


Mr. James Woodhouse [d. 1866], Treasurer-General of the Ionian 
Islands, while resident fifty years at Corfu, formed a collection of manu- 
scripts from monasteries in the Levant, which was sold in London in 
1869, 1872, 1875. Among them were three copies of the Gospels, two 
Evangelistaria, one copy of the Acts and St. Paul. 


*563. London, Brit. Mus. Egerton 2783[ xiii], 53 x 34, ff. 337 (22), Carp., 
Eus, t., prol., cep. t., pict., titr., xep., lect. (dpyai and réAn), subser., orix., 
vers., syn. men. It was once fair, but has suffered from damp, and has 
been sadly cropped by the Western binder. J/ut. John xx. 17. The 
headings of the Gospels are in lake. It abounds in curious and unique 
liturgical notes, whereof Burgon gives specimens, and it has textual 
corrections by the original scribe. Collated by Rose. Bought by Burgon, 
then belonged to Rev. W. F. Rose, and bought for the Museum in 1893. 
(Greg. 714.) 


*564. Brit. Mus. Egerton 2785 [xiv], 103 x 8, ff. 226 (27-29), 2 cols., 
syn., men., scholium on rithos a’, prol., kep. t., pict., Am., ritr., xed. (Lect. 
later), swbser., pny., orix. The ornamentation is in lake, and at the end 
are extracts from Eulogius and Hesychius. Upon collation by Mr. Rose 
it exhibits here and there suggestive discrepancies from the common text. 
Evann. 563, 564 were respectively offered for sale in 1871 for £50 and 
£40. Bought by Burgon, belonged to Rose, and purchased for Museum 
in 1893. (Greg. 715.) 


*565. Brit. Mus. Egerton 2784 | xii, Greg. xiv], 83 x 53, ff. 213 (22-25), 
ke. t., Tith., kep., Am., Hus., lect., avayv., subscr., pyy., orix., fragment of syn. 
Apparently not from the Woodhouse collection. It is beautifully written 
and of an uncommon type. Its older binding suggests a Levantine origin. 
The readings are far more interesting than those of Cod. 564, some of 
them being quite unique. Belonged to Burgon, then Rose, then to the 
Museum in 1893. (Greg. 716.) 


*566. hscr, Brit. Mus. Arund, 524 [xi], 62 x 54, ff. 218 (27), Carp., 
Hus. t., cep. t., xep., tirr., Am., Hus., lect., syn., men., was brought to 
England (with xscf and many others) by the great Earl of Arundel in 
1646. Henry Howard, Evelyn’s Duke of Norfolk, presented them to the 
Royal Society, from whose rooms at Somerset House they were transferred - 
to the Museum in 1831. (Greg. 476.) 


567. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5538, described in the Harleian Catalogue as an 
Evangelistarium, and numbered by Scholz Evst. 149, is a copy of the 
Gospels [xiv, Greg. xii], 43 x 34, ff. 226 (23), orn., lect., Am. (Greg. 505.) 

*568. nscr, (Paul. 259 or jscr.) Brit. Mus., Burney 18 (purchased in 
1818, with many other manuscripts, from the heirs of Dr. Charles 


EVANN. 563-576. 257 


Burney), contains the Gospels and two leaves of St. Paul (Hebr. xii. 
17—xill. 25), written by one Joasaph A.D. 1366, 1239, ff. 222 (23) 
+9 blank, xed. t., xep., lect., Am., Hus., avayv., subscr., otix., very superb 
in an letters. Codd. lmn (542, 201, 568) agree pretty closely. (Greg. 
480. 


*569. o8f. Brit. Mus. Burn. 19 [x], 8} x7, ff. 217 (22), pict. (Plate 
iii, No. 8), in the Escurial as late as 1809, is singularly void of the usual 
apparatus. (Greg. 481.) 


*570. pst. Brit. Mus. Burn. 20 [a.p. 1285, Indict. 13, altered into 
985, whose indiction is the same], 74 x 6, ff. 317 (22, 23), written by a 
monk Theophilus: pict., Hus. t., cep. t., tith., Am., Hus., lect., syn., men., 
the two last in a later hand, which has made many corrections: this 
copy is quite equal in value to Cod. c8F (511), and often agrees closely 
with wser (507). (Greg. 482.) 


*571. rscr, Brit. Mus. Burn. 21, by the same scribe as Cod. 543 [a. p. 
1292], 13 x 10, ff. 258 (24), on cotton paper in a beautiful but formed 
hand (see Plate vi, No. 15), syn., cep. t., prol., orn., xep., tirh., Am., lect., 
subser., arix., men. A fine copy, much damaged, Codd. 543 and 571 
differ only in 183 places. (Greg. 484.) 


*572. st, Brit. Mus. Burn. 23 [xii], 72x 6, ff. 230 (23-25), boldly 
but carelessly written, ends John vill. 14: mut. Luke v, 22—ix. 32; xi. 
31—xili. 25; xvil. 24—xvili. 4. Syn., Carp., cep. t., orn., xed., Tith., 
Am., lect., subser., orix., with many later changes and weighty readings. 
(Greg. 485.) 


573. Brit. Mus. Add. 5468 [. p. 1338], 81 x 6, ff. 226 (29), Carp., Bus. 
t., xep. t., titd., keh., Am., lect., subscr., orix., syn.. men. It was ‘John 
Jackson’s book, bought of Conant in Fleet Street, 1777, for five guineas.’ 
Mut. Matt. i. 1—vi. 18, and the last leaf of St. Luke (xxiv. 47-53). This 
copy has the subscriptions at the end of each of the Gospels of SS. 
Matthew and Mark. There is a probable reference to them at the end of 
St. John (éuotws). It is coarsely written on thick vellum, with much 
lect. in vermilion. The breathings and accents are remarkably incorrect. 
(Greg. 686.) 


574. Brit. Mus. Add. 7141, bought 1825, and once Claudius James 
Rich’s [xiii, Greg. xi], 92 x 74, ff. 192 (27), 2 cols., Carp., Hus. t., xed. t., 
titd., Am. (partial), Hus., lect. in red, subser. (Greg. 490.) 


*575 or kscr. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,300, Lebanon [xii], 62 x 44, ff. 268 
(26), Carp., Hus. t., xed. t., xep., tirh., Am., Hus., lect., swbscr., most ele- 
gantly and correctly written, purchased in 1838, and said to come from 
Caesarea Philippi at the foot of Lebanon. Contains scholia: the text is 
broken up into paragraphs. (Re-examined by Bloomfield.) There is 
a beautiful facsimile page in the new ‘ Catalogue of Ancient Manuscripts 
in the British Museum’ (1881), Plate 16. (Greg. 478.) 


576. (Act. 226, Paul. 268.) Brit. Mus. Add. 11,836, this and the next 
two are from Bishop Butler’s collection: [xi], 74x 54, ff. 305 (34), Hus. 
t. (blank), pict., xed. t., ked., rird., Am., subser., cep. in Epistles, beautifully 
written in a minute hand and adorned with gold letters, contains Evan., 


VOL. I. S 


258 CURSIVES. 


Act., Cath., Paul. Psalms, &c. MJut. Mark i. 1-28; Acts i. 1-23; vii. 8- 
39; Ps.i. 1-3. Akin to Cod. 440 in St. Paul (Vansittart). (Greg. 491.) 


577. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,838? [a.p. 1326, Ind. 9], 92 x 6, ff. 269 (24), 
(syn., men. later), xe. t., pict. (lect., some dvayy. later), rird., from Sinai, 
most beautifully written by Constantine, a monk. (Greg. 492.) 


578. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,839 [xv], 10} x8, chart., ff. 157 (27), lect. 
(later, and in latter part), ill-written, with later marginal notes, and no 
chapter divisions. Matt. iv. 13—xi. 27; Mark i. 1—vi. 1, are later. 
(Greg. 493.) 


579. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,868, from the Butler collection [xi], 9} x7, 
ff. 7 (29), 2 cols. (now bound separately), containing Matt. x. 33—xi. 12 ; 
xiii. 44—xiv. 6; xv. 14-18; 20-22; 26-29; 30-32; 34—xvii. 10; 
34—xvii. 10; 12-15; 18-20; 22-24; 25 (sic)—xviii. 16, two half- 
leaves being lost, beautifully written in two columns. Ke@., rirh. (mut.), 
Am., Eus., later lect. (Greg. 687.) 


580. See Evan. 272. Instead— 
Lord Herries [xiii], 83 x 63, f. 1 (26), xed., rird., Am. (lect., dvayy. 
later). (See Greg. 576.) 


581. Brit. Mus. Add. 16,183 (sic) [xii], 64 x 53, ff. 181 (28, 29), Carp. 
(mut. at beg.), space for Hus. t., xed. t., xep., rird., lect., Am., Hus., syn. 
men., in a minute hand, bought (as was Cod. 582) of Captain C. K. 
Macdonald in 1846. The two came probably from Sinai, where he once 
saw Cod. 8. (Greg. 495.) 


582. (Act. 227, Paul. 279.) Brit. Mus. Add. 16,184 [xiii or xiv], 74 x 
53, ff. 300 (33, 34), Carp., prol., xed. t., lect., tith., xep., Am., Lus., subser., 
orix., pict., syn., men., some later on paper. The whole New Testament, 
except the Apocalypse, in the usual Greek order. This copy contains 
many important various readings: e.g. it countenances Codd. NBL in 
Luke xi. 2,4. (Greg. 496.) 


583. Brit. Mus. Add. 16,943 [xi], 6x 42, ff. 184 (22, 23), in a very 
small hand, prol., xed. t., lect., rirr., xep., Am., Hus., subscr., orix., pict., 
syn., men., from the collection made by the Hon. F. North for the 
University of Corfu. See Evann. 531-2; Act. 198. (Greg. 497.) 


584, (Act. 228, Paul. 269, Apoc. 97 or jst.) Brit. Mus. Add. 17,469, 
contains the whole N.T., bought of T. Rodd in 1848 [xiv], 10}x 7, 
ff. 187 (35) (very minute writing), with much other matter. Prol., vers., _ 
xe. t., xed., titr., Am., lect., syn. Mut. Matt. i. 1—ii. 13; Mark v. 2—vi. 
11; Acts i. 1—v.2; Jamesi. 1—v.4; 3 John; Jude; Rom. i. 1—iv. 9; 
2 Thess. ii. 13—1 Tim. i..13; vi. 19—2 Tim. ii. 19. | In Acts riza., lect. 
rubro. Prol. to every Epistle. Written by Gerasimus. (Greg. 498.) 


585. Brit. Mus. Add. 17,470 [A.p. 1034], 8x6, ff. 287 (20), syn., 
men., pict., ke. t. (with harm.), kep., rith. (with harm.), Am., Hus., lect., 
with many marginal corrections of the text. Written by Synesius, 
a priest, bought of H. Rodd in 1848. ‘A singularly genuine specimen.’ 
(Greg. 504.) 


1 For Add. 11,837, which is m*, see Evan, *201. 


EVANN. 577-594 259 


586. Brit. Mus. Add. 17,741 [xii], 93 x 63, ff. 216 (22), begins Matt. 
xii. 21, ends John xvii. 13: purchased in 1849. Am. (not Lus.), dpyai 
and rédy, lect. The genealogy in St. Luke is in three columns. (Greg. 499.) 


587. Brit. Mus. Add. 17,982 [xiii], 8x6, ff. 244 (23), Carp., space 
for Hus. t., xed. t., kep., tith., Am., dvayy., vers., syn., men., ending John 
xix. 39 (eight leaves being lost, also leaf containing xviii. 1-21), and 
believed to contain important readings. (Greg. 500.) 


588. Brit. Mus. Add. 18,211 [xiii], 94 x 74, ff. 157 (23), 12 chart. 
[xv] to supply hiatus: xed. ¢., xep., Am., some rirh., lect., came from 
Patmos. F. V. J. Arundell, British Chaplain at Smyrna (1834), describes 
this copy, given him by Mr. Borrell, and a Lectionary sold to him at the 
same time, in his ‘ Discoveries in Asia Minor,’ vol. ii. p. 268. He there 
compares it with the beautiful Cod. Ebnerianus (Evan. 105), which it 
very slightly resembles, being larger and far less elegant. Mut. Matt. i. 
1-19; Mark i. 1-16; Luke ix. 14—xvil. 4; xxi, 19—John iv. 5. 
(Greg. 501.) 


589. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,387 [xii], 8x6}, ff. 235 (22), xeqp., rirh., 
Am., Eus., lect., prol., xep. t., swbscr., syn., men., written by one Leo, and 
found in a monastery of St. Maximus, begins Matt. viii. 6, and was pur- 
chased in 1853 from the well-known Constantine Simonides (Greg. 502) 
—as was also 


590. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,389 [xiii], 42 x 3}, ff 60 (26), kep., Am., 
lect., St. John’s Gospel only, elegantly written by Cosmas Vanaretus, 
amonk, (Greg. 503.) 


The foregoing Additional MSS. in the British Museum were examined 
and collated (apparently only in select passages) by Dr. S. T. Bloomfield 
for his ‘ Critical Annotations on the Sacred Text’ (1860), designed as 
a Supplement to the ninth edition of his Greek Testament, and com- 
prising an opus supremum et ultimum, the last effort of a long and 
honourable literary career. He has passed under review no less than 
seventy manuscripts of the New Testament, twenty-three at Lambeth, 
the rest in the British Museum. The following have been accumulated 
since his time. 


591. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,506 [a.p. 1305], 93x 7, ff. 279 (22), xed. t, 
pict., keh, lect., rith., Am., subser., orix., avayv., written by Neophytus a monk 
of Cyprus, was bought at Milos by H. O. Coxe of a Greek who had it from 
a relative who had been jyovpevos of a Candian monastery. A facsimile 
is given in the new Museum Catalogue. (Greg. 645.) 

592. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,736 [June, a.p. 1179], 94 x 73, ff. 226 (24), 
2 cols., syn., prol., xed. t., pict., xep., lect., ritd., Am., written by John 
dvayyoorns, with peculiar, almost barbarous, illuminations. (Greg. 688.) 

593. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,737 [xii], 8}x6, ff. 313 (20), ed. t., Ked., 
not rird., lect., subser., otix., syn. men., With decorations in very deep 
lake. (Greg. 689.) 

594. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,738 [xiii], 62 x 48, ff. 237 (23, 24), Carp. 
Bus. t., cep. t., keh. (rird., lect., syn., men., by another hand), Am., 
pict., rough and abounding with itacisms. ‘Two rude pictures of Evan- 
gelists have been effaced. (Greg. 690.) 


8 2 


260 CURSIVES. 


595. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,739, has a rather modern look [xiv 1], 72 x 53, 
ff. 275 (22), Carp., Hus. ts xep.t., kef., pict., rith., Am., lect., orix., avayr., 
with rough pictures and illuminations. (Greg. 691.) 

596. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,740 [xii], 8x6, ff. 237 (23), prol., xe. t., 
pict., cep., tirr., Am., Hus. (in blue), exquisitely written, said to greatly 
resemble Cod. 71 (gs°F) in text, with illuminated headings to the Gospels. 
Mut. Luke ii. 7-21, and after ri7d. of St. John. This MS. with Evst. 
269, 270, 271, 272, and Evann. 592, 597, was bought of Sp. Lampros of 
Athens in 1859. (Greg. 692.) 


597. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,741 [xiv], 10 x 73, ff. 208 (22), Hus. t., Carp., 
xed. t., Kxep., ritd., Am., subscr., orn., prol. (here called mpoypdupara, a 
term we have not noticed elsewhere). Mut. Mark i. 27-43; i. 2-16. 
John vii. 1—xxi. 25. (Greg. 693.) 


598. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,112 [xv], 114 x 84, chart., ff. 211 (33, 34), 
(7+ pages Gr. and Lat.), cep. t., kep., lect., subser., orix., avayv., Syn, 
men. Bought at Puttick’s, 1861. (Greg. 694.) 

599. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,373 [xiii], 91 x 74, ff. 299 (22), syn. men., 
Carp., Hus. t., cep. t., prol., pict. orn., kep., titr., lect., Am., Hus., subser., 
very beautiful. Mut, Matt. i. 1l—xv. 19. Long lect., dpy. in marg., 
red. in the text. Bought of H. 8. Freeman, Consul at Janina, in 1862. 
(Greg. 695.) 


600. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,376 [xiv], 102 x 84, ff. 350 (19), 2 cols., keg. ¢., 
prct., kep., lect., avayv., some Am., subser., orix., syn., men. Remarkable 
pict. of the Annunciation and of the three later Evangelists, Gospel 
headings left blank. See Evst. 273-7. (Greg. 696.) 


601. Brit. Mus. Add. 26,103 [xiv], 8 x 6, ff. 242 (25), orn., xe., Tird., 
Am. (in gold), pict. (John), was found in a village near Corinth, and 
bought of C. L. Merlin, our Vice-Consul at Athens, in 1865. Beautifully 
written in very black ink, the first page of each Gospel being in gold. 
(Greg. 697.) 

602. Brit. Mus. Add. 27,861 [xiv], 63 x 5, ff. 186 (19, 20, &c.), ke. t., 
kep., titd., Am., lect., subscr., syn., men., from Sir T. Gage’s sale, 1868, 
rough and dirty, with many marginal notes to supply omissions. St. 
Matthew’s Gospel is wholly lost. No picé., but ornamentation in faded 
lake. (Greg. 698.) 

603. (Act. 231, Paul. 266 and 271.) Brit. Mus. Add. 28,815 [x or 
xi], 114 x 84, ff. 302 (30), Kep., rirr., Am., Lus., lect., pict., sumptuously 
bound with silver-gilt plates. This noble fragment was bought (as 
were Act. 232, Evst. 279, 280) of Sir Ivor B. Guest in 1871, and 
contains the Gospels, Acts, Catholic Epistles, Romans, 1, 2 Corinthians, 
Galatians, the rest of the original volume being evidently torn out 
of the book when already bound. In the same year 1871 the Baroness 
Burdett-Coutts also imported from Janina in Epirus sixty-seven leaves 
containing the rest of St. Paul’s Epistles and the Apocalypse (B.-C. 
II. 4, Paul. 266, Apoc. 89), which fragments were described in the 
second edition of the present book. Mr. Edward A. Guy, of Miami 
University, Oxford, Ohio, U.S.A., on examining the Museum fragment 
in 1875 with my book in his hand, concluded that the two portions 
originally formed one magnificent copy of the whole New Testament, 


EVANN. 595-609. 261 


and when I brought the two together, I saw that the illuminated 
heading and initial capital on the first page of B.-C. II. 4 (Eph. i) 
was worked off through damp on the verso of the last leaf (302) 
of the Museum copy, and the red «ef. of Gal. vi on the top of 
B.-C. II. 4, leaf one, recto. In the larger fragment we find two 
pict. of St. Luke (one of them before the Acts), one of St. John, with 
illuminated headings. Carp., Eus. t., &c. must have perished, as the 
first page opens with Matt. i.1. It has rirA. in gold letters on purple 
vellum, a Harmony at the foot of fol. 17 b—18 b, and many brief 
marginal scholia. See Paul. 266 (B.-C. II. 4), which is at present five 
miles off, in the Library of Sir Roger Cholmeley’s School, Highgate. 
(Greg. 699.) 


604. Brit. Mus. Egerton 2610 [xii], 52 x 44, ff. 297 (19), about thirty 
letters to a line), Carp., Hus. t., wep. t. (Matt., Mark, Luke), rirh., Am., 
Eus., pict. (beautifully executed). First noticed by Dean Burgon, 
bought for the Museum in 1882, and collated by Mr. H. C. Hoskier, 
‘Full Account, &c., D. Nutt, 1890. According to Mr. Hoskier’s 
analysis it contains no less than 270 quite unique readings, siding at 
least twenty times alone with D, eleven with B, six with &, six with 
Eyan. 1, twenty-nine with Evan. 473. It has 2724 variations from T. R. 
There are besides a vast number of almost unique readings, e.g. Luke 
xi. 2, for which Greg. Nyss. is about the only authority (Hoskier). 
(Greg. 700.) 


605. (Act. 233, Paul. 243, Apoc. 106.) Zittaviensis A. 1 [xv], chart., 
ff. 775 (30), prol., xed. t., xep., Tirh., subser., orix., vers., given to the 
Senate of Zittau (Lusatian Saxony) in 1620, contains the canonical 
books of the Old Testament down to Esther, with 1 Esdras, 4 Maccabees, 
Judith, Tobit, and the whole New Testament. Matthaei collated the 
Old Testament portion for Dean Holmes’s edition of the Septuagint (Cod. 
44), and saw its great critical value. It was examined, as so many others 
have been, by Dr. C. R. Gregory. (Greg. 664.) 


The next two were bought for the Bodleian in 1882: they came from 
Constantinople. 

606, Oxf. Bodl. Gr. Misc. 305 [xi], 9} x 74, ff. 149 (27), pict. (Matt., 
Mark), xep., Am., Eus., few lect. (later), subscr. (Matt.), orn. Mut. Mark 
xvi. 19 ( post cai) 20. The passages Matt. xvi. 2,3; John v. 4; vii. 53 
—vilil. 11 are obelized in the margin. (Greg. 707.) 


607. Oxf. Bodl. Gr. Misc. 306 [xi], 74 x 6, ff. 200 (32, &c.), Hus. t., 
ke. t., pict., xep., tirr., Am., Hus., much cropped in binding. Jus. (1), fol. 
1; (2) tops of pages containing rirhov; and (3) Quaternion of 8 ff., Matt. 
xx. 15—xxiv. 22. (Greg. 708.) 


608. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,859-60 (palimpsest) is a Typicum or Rituale 
[xiv or xv], 10 x 73, ff. 39 + 29 (uncertain), from the Butler collection, hay- 
ing written under it an earlier cursive text/| xiii ] containing, in 11,859, Matt. 
xii. 33—xili. 7 ; xvi. 21—xvii. 15; xx. 1-15; 15—xxi. 5; Mark x. 45— 
xi. 17: 198 verses; and in 11,860, only twenty-seven verses of the Catholic 
Epistles, James 1-16; Jude 4-15. This is Act. 234. (Greg. 1274 1%) 


609. Camb. Univ. Libr., Hh. 6. 12 [xv], 8 x 54, chart., ff. 182 (20, &c.), 


262 CURSIVES. 


xe. t., prol., subscr. This must be Scholz’s 1673 (N. T., vol. i. p. exix), 
but it contains the Gospels only, not the Acts, as he supposes. (Greg. 
552.) 


610. Oxf. Bodl. Baroce. 59 [xi], 84x 53, ff. 6 (21), 1 chart., Keg. t. 
(John), xep., rirh., Am., lect., containing Luke xxiii. 38-50; xxiv. 46-53; 
John i, 30—iii, 5 in a book of other matter [xv], chart. (Greg. 526.) 


611. Rom. Angel. D. 3. 8, olim Cardinalis Passionei [xi], 93 x 64, 
ff. 442 (21), prol., wep. t. St. Luke with Theophylact’s commentary, 
described with facsimile by Vitali in Bianchini’s ‘ Evan. Quadr.’ vol. ii. 
pt. 1, pp. 506-40, 563, 560. (Greg. 848.) 


612. B.-C. I. 11 [xii], 34 x 23, ff. 112 (25-28), is a very small and 
beautiful ’Qdeiov, containing the Magnificat and Benedictus, besides the 
151 Psalms of the Septuagint version, and the Hymns of Moses (Ex. xy. 
1-14; Deut. xxxii. 14-43), of Hannah (1 Sam. ii), of Habakkuk (ch. 
iii), Isaiah (ch. xxvi), Jonah (ch. ii), with that of the Three Holy 
Children. Many such books are extant, of which this is inserted in our 
list as a specimen. See 5Pe, note. 


John Belsheim, editor of the Codex Aureus, found at Upsal in 1875, 
and described to Burgon in 1882, together with Act. 68, three manu- 
scripts in the University Library there containing the Gospels only. 


613. Upsala 4, Sparvenfeldt’ 45 [xi], 52x 44, ff. 208 (25), Hus. t., 
ke. t., pict., last leaf later, bought at Veutce in 1678. (Greg. 899.) 


614. Upsala 9 [xiii], 93 x 7%, ff. 288 (22), pict, given by a Greek 
priest in 1784 to A. F. Stiertzenbecker, who bequeathed it to the 
University Library. (Greg. 900.) 


615. Upsala 12, Bjérnsthal 2 [xii], 63 x 4%, ff. 328 (31), syn., men., 
contains the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles, being Act. 237, Paul. 274. 
(Greg. 901.) 


616. Upsala 13, Bjérnsthal 3°[xii], 61 x 43, ff. 230 (24), prol., xed. t. 
(Greg. 902.) 


These two last and Act. 236 were bequeathed by Professor J. Bjorn- 
sthal to the University Library. 


617. Oxf. Oriel, MS. Ixxxiii [xi or xii], 72x 53, ff. 236 (22, 23), 
2 cols., xe. t., pict. (cut out), rirr., lect., Am., Hus., syn., men., written in 
gold letters. Mut. in many places. Brought in 1878 by Capt. J. Hext 
from Corfu, and given by him to Mr. Daniel Parsons, who gave it to the 
College as a ‘joint gift’ (Greg. 618.) 


618. Camb. Add. 720 [xi], 53 x 44, ff. 278 (19, 20), Am., Hus., xed., 
tith. (fragments of ked.t.), lect., syn., men., pict. But Carp., Hus. t., cep. t. 
of Matt., and perhaps prol. are apparently lost. J/ut. Matt. xxviil. 1-20; 
Mark xv. 29—Luke iii. 33. In a later hand is Luke xxiv. 46-53. (Hort 
and Bradshaw.) (Greg. 672.) 


1 Belsheim (Cod. Aureus, Proleg. p. xvii and note 3) gives a short life of that 
noble Swede, John Gabriel Sparvenfeldt [1655-1727], who was sent over Europe 
by his master, Charles XI, to procure manuscripts for the Royal Library, and 
bought the Latin Codex Aureus at Madrid in 1690. 


EVANN. 610-625. 263 


619. Camb. Add. 1837 [xii or xiii], 8} x 64, ff. 164 (19), injured in 
parts by damp. Keq., fragment of xed. t., lect., dvayv., subser., crix. No 
Am., Hus., tith., prot. Mut. Matt. i. 1—x. 42; xiii. 3-16; xxvii. 24-37; 
Mark xiv. 21—Luke iii. 16; iv. 35—v. 23; vii. 4-15. Ends Luke 
xix. 33. (Hort and Bradshaw.) (Greg. 673.) 


620. Camb. Add. 1879. 11 [xii], 9 x 63, ff. 4 (26), containing Matt. x. 
42—xii. 43. Am. (not Eus.), cep., rirA. Lect. are ina later hand. (Hort 
and Bradshaw.) (Greg. 674.) From Tischendorf’s collection, as is also 


621. Camb. Add. 1879. 24 [xiii—xiv], 8} x 53, ff. 2 (25), containing 
Matt. xxvi. 20-39 and tmdéeors and verses before St. Mark. Ke@., rird., 
lect. (Hort and Bradshaw.) (Greg. 675.) 


The Rev. H. O. Coxe, late Bodley’s Librarian, though quite unable to 
purchase any of the literary treasures he was commissioned to inspect in 
1857, added considerably by his research to our knowledge of manuscripts 
inthe East. A list of them was given in groups by Dr. Scrivener in the 
third edition of this work: but for various reasons they will be found 
separately placed amongst the ensuing MSS., to fill up gaps which have 
been since discovered in the supplementary list of cursive manuscripts 
that was bound up in the beginning of the last edition. 


The Evann. 622-735 were reported to Dean Burgon from several 
Libraries in reply to his sedulous enquiries. Upon subsequent examina- 
tion by Dr. C. R. Gregory on the spot, many of them were seen not to be 
Evangelia, but instead of that commentaries of St. Chrysostom, or other 
commentaries, or Evangelistaria, or MSS. containing other matter. Thus 
—including the list of the Abbé Martin, who extended Dean Burgon’s 
numeration up to 776—the following must be excised: 643-665, 667, 
673, 677-679, 681, 682, 685, 686, 688, 689, 695, 700-702, 706, 711, 
712, 715-722, 724-728 (including 726 which Dr. Scrivener noticed as 
a duplication of 611), 731, 733, 734, 758, 760, 763, 771, 772, 775, 776. 
Gregory, Prolegomena, pp. 794, 795. The editor has inserted other 
MSS. in their places, being especially those found by the late Rev. H. O. 
Coxe in his travels, and enumerated in his Report to Her Majesty’s 
Government. 

622. (Act. 242, Paul. 290, Apoc. 110.) Crypta Ferrata, A. a. 1 [xiv], 
112 x 84, ff. 386 (28), chart., cep. t. with harm., Am., Hus. (rare), lect., 
dvayv., subscr., atix., vers., pict., syn., men., a beautiful codex of the entire 
New Testament. Described by the custodian Rocchi (Codices Cryptenses, 
&c., 1882, pp. 1, 2). (Greg. 824.) 

623. Crypta Ferrata, A. a. 2 [xi, Greg. xiii], 9 x 68, ff. 337 (21), prol., 
keg. t., lect., dvayv., subscr., pict., syn., men., a beautiful codex brought from 
Corcyra in 1729. Described by Rocchi, pp. 2-4. (Greg. 825.) 

*624. Crypta Ferrata, A. a. 3 [xi, Greg. xii], 83 x 63, ff. 234 (26), in 2 
cols., cep. t., ke., tirh., Am., Hus., lect., subser., orix., syn., men. Collated 
by W. H. Simcox (Greg.), agrees with the Ferrar group. A beautiful 
codex: written probably at Rhegium. (Greg. 826.) 

625. Orypta Ferrata, A. a. 4 [xi, Greg. xiii], 8% x 6§, ff. 225 (24), xed, 
rirh., Am., subscr., vers.; from St. John xix. 21 in a more recent hand. 
No Pericope de adulterd. (Greg. 827.) 


264 CURSIVES. 


626. Crypta Ferrata, A. a. 5 [xi, Greg. xii], 108 74, ff. 176 (27), 
2 cols., Hus. t. (beautiful), cep. t., xe., rirr., Am., Hus., lect., subser., pypns 
atix., pict., syn., men.; with beautiful Eusebian tables. Described by 
Rocchi, pp. 5, 6. (Greg. 828.) 


627. Crypta Ferrata, A. a. 6 [xi, Greg. xii], 85 x 62, ff. 209 (26), 
2 cols., xe. t., xep., tirh., Am., Hus., lect., orix., syn.. men., subscr. to 
St. Mark like A. Begins at St. Matt. xiii. 28. Described by Rocchi, 
pp: 6, 7. (Greg. 829.) 


628. Crypta Ferrata, A. a. 8 [xiii], 85 x 43, ff. 118 (26), prol., xed. t., 
ke, tith., Am., Hus.; St. Luke and St. John mut. Described by Rocchi, 
p- 8. (Greg. 830.) 

629. Crypta Ferrata, A. a. 17 [ xii, Greg. xi], 58 x 5}, ff. 69 (23), xed. t., 
xep., Am., lect., subscr. A fragment only, beginning at St. Luke xix. 35. 
The pericope de adulterd is supplied at the end of the codex—imperfect 
after verse 6. (Greg. 831.) 


630. Messina, University Library 88 (Evst. 361) [xiv], 10} x 8, ff. 
260 (22), chart., pict., Hus. t. (exquisite), cep., rird., Am., Hus., syn., men. 
All in good preservation. (Greg. 839.) 

631. Messina, Univ. Libr. 100 [xiii], 10} x 74, ff. 125 (24), rir. St. 
Luke i to xxii with a commentary. (Greg. 840.) 


632. Lond. Butler, formerly Hamilton 244 [xii], 98 x 6%, ff. % (22), 
Carp., Lus. t., pict., cep. t., xep., tirh., Am., Hus. (in the same line); superbly 
illuminated and adorned with effigies of St. Matthew and of the Virgin 
and Child, on gold ground. The Eusebian Canons written in gold 
between human figures standing on columns supporting arched arabesque 
friezes finely painted in gold and colours. (Greg. 662.) 


633. Par. Nat. Suppl. 227 [xvi or xvii], 93 x 7, ff. 212 (22), xep., rirr., 
Am.; a Western codex. (Greg. 745.) 

634. Par. Nat. Suppl. 911 [a.p. 1043], written by Euphemius 
dvayvoorns, in black, blue, and red ink, 6% x 5%, ff. 315 (18), 2 cols., Am. 
St. Luke, Greek and Arabic. (Greg. 609.) 

635. Berlin, Royal Gr. 4to, 39 [xii or xi], 92 x 78, ff. 313, Carp., Lus. 
t., prol., xep. t., cep, titd., Am., Hus., harm. at foot, lect., subser., oriy.; 
pict. Note that the pericope de adulterd is found in this Evan. as well 
as in Evann. 636, 637, 638, 641, and 642. (Greg. 655.) 

636. Berl. R. Gr. 4to, 47 [xiii or xii], 91 x 53, ff. 220, Carp., Hus. t., 
keh. t., ke, rirh., Am., Hus. in same line, lect., syn., men. (Greg. 658.) 

637. Berl. R. Gr. 4to, 55 [xii], 81x 64, ff. 292, prol., cep. t., Ama 
Lus., lect., subscr., pict. (Greg. 659.) 

638. Berl. R. Gr. 4to, 66 [xii or xi], 82x 6}, ff. 139 (21), Lus. t., 
rep. t., kep., tith., Am., Hus., lect., pict. (Greg. 660.) 

639. Berl. R. Gr. 4to, 67 [xi], 9% x 72, ff. 234 (23), neg. t,, neg. Thrd., 
Am., Hus., pict. (Greg. 661.) 

640. Berl. R. Gr. 8vo, 3 [ D. 1077], 54x 4h, ff. 266 (16), xe. t., 
ke., tirh., Am., Hus., lect., subscr., orix. (Greg. 653.) 


EVANN. 626-665. 265 


641. Berl. R. Gr. 8vo, 4 [xi or xii], 4% x 3%, ff. 178 (25), xed., rird. 
Mut. in places. Contains from St. Matt. i. 15 to St. John xix. 32. 
(Greg. 654.) 


642. (Act, 252, Paul 302.) Berl. R. Gr. 8vo, 9 [xi, Greg. xiv], 53 x 4, 
ff. 140 (32), very minute writing, cep. t., kep., tir., Am. EHus., lect., 
subscr., orix.; probably once contained all the New Testament. It 
begins now with St. Luke xxiv. 53: mut. after 1 Thess. (Greg. 656.) 

643. Cairo, Patriarchal Library 2 [xiii], Gospels, 4to. (Greg. 601.) 

644. Cairo, Patr. Libr. 15 [xi]. Mut. Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 602.) 


645. Cairo, Patr. Libr. 16 [xi], Gosp., 4to, syn., men., beautifully 
written, (Greg. 603.) 


646. Cairo, Patr. Libr. 17 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 604.) 

647. Cairo, Patr. Libr. 68 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 605.) 

648. Cairo, Merocxia of St. Katherine of Mount Sinai 7 [xvi], Synopsis 
of Gospels with Psalter, fol., chart. (Greg. 606.) 


649. Jerusalem, Holy Sepulchre (monastery of) 2 [x], Gosp., 4to, 
beautifully written. (Greg. 607.) 


650. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 5 [x], Gosp., 4to, beautifully written. (Greg. 
608.) 


651. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 6 (Scholz 450) [a. p. 1043], St. Luke (Gr. and 
Arab.), 4to, by Euphemius. Beautifully written’. (Greg. 450.) 


652. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 14 [xii], Gosp. with scholia, large 4to. (Greg. 
610.) 


653, Jerus. Holy Sepul. 17 [xi], Gosp. with few scholia, 4to. (Greg. 
611.) 


654. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 31 [xi], Gosp., 4to, very beautiful. (Greg. 612.) 
655. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 32 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 613.) 
656. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 33 [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 614.) 


657. (Act. 325, Paul. 152.) Jerus. Holy Sepul. 40 [xii], N. T., except 
Apoc., 4to. A fine copy. (Greg. 615.) 


658. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 41 [xi], Gosp., 4to, beautiful. (Greg. 616.) 


659. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 43 [xi], Gosp., fol., scholia (Matt. unc. in golden 
letters). (Scholz 456%) (Greg. 617.) 


660. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 44 [xiv], Gosp., fol. (Greg. 618.) 


661. (Act. 260, Paul. 304.) Jerus. Holy Sepul. 45 [xii], Gosp., Paul., 
Cath., with A<éers rév Tpdéewv, 4to. (Greg. 619.) 


662. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 46 [xi], Gosp., small 4to. (Greg. 620.) 
663. Jerus. Holy Cross, 3 [xi], Gosp., 4to, syn., men., ep. (Greg. 621.) 
664. St. Saba 27 [xii], Gosp., fol. (Greg. 622.) 


665. (Act. 328, Paul. 230.) St. Saba 52 [xi], Gosp., Paul., Cath., 4to, » 
syn., men. (Greg. 623.) 


1 Gregory considers this to be (not a duplicate but) the same as Cod. 634, 


266 CURSIVES. 


666. Rom. Vat. Gr. 641 [A.p. 1287], 10x68, ff. 467 (28), chart. The 
Gospels, with Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg. 854.) 

667. (Act. 317, Paul. 316.) St. Saba 53 [xi], Gosp., Paul. Cath., 4to. 
(Greg. 624.) 

668. Rom. Vat. Gr. 643 [xii], 10} x 84, ff. 584 (36), pict. The Gospels, 
with Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg. 855.) 

669. Rom. Vat. Gr. 644 [a.p. 1280], 13 x 94, ff. 349 (44), 2 cols., 


chart., Am., written by order of Michael Palaeologus. Same contents as 
the preceding. (Greg. 856.) ; 

670. Rom. Vat. Gr. 645 [xii], 11} x 94, ff. 391 (28), prol., kep. t., Ked., 
rirk. St. Luke and St. John, with Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg. 
857.) 

671. (Paul. 311.) Rom, Vat. Gr. 647 [xv or xiv], 13} x 94, ff. 338 (48), 
chart. Gospels and Epistles, with commentary of Theophylact. (Greg. 
858.) 

672. Rom. Vat. Gr. 759 [xv or xvi], 8§ x 53, ff. 261, chart. St. Luke, 
with a commentary. (Greg. 859.) 

673. (Act. 318, Paul. 317.) St. Saba 54 [xii], Gosp., Paul., Cath., 4to. 
(Greg. 625.) (Vat. Gr. 1068 is Evst. 122.—Greg.) 

674. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1090 [xvi], 10? x 8}, ff. 509 (40), chart. The 
Gospels, with commentary of Peter of Laodicea. Part iand ii. (Greg. 861.) 

675. Rom, Vat. Gr. 1191 [xii], 9 x 62, ff 402 (%), written by one 
‘Arsenius. St. John, with Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg. 862.) 

676. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1221 [xii or xiii], 15} x 108, ff. 400 (41), 2 cols., 
ke, t., ke., rirh., lect., swbser. The Gospels, with Theophylact’s com- 
mentary, (Greg. 863.) 

No. 677 is a Catech., 678 is Evst. 551, 679 a commentary. (Greg.) 

677. St. Saba 56 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 626.) 

678. St. Saba 57 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 627.) 

679. St. Saba 58 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 628.) 

680. Rom, Vat. Gr. 1895 [xv or xiv], 6} x 43, ff. 223 (20), prol., ep. t., 
with harm., xep., lect., avayv., subser., atix., vers. (Greg. 867.) 

681. St. Saba 59 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 629.) 

682. St. Saba 60 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 630.) 

683. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1933 [xvii], 15$ x 103, ff. 624 (26), chart. St. 
Luke, with a Catena. (Greg. 868.) 

684. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1996 [xi or xii], 103 x 85, ff. 245 (25), xep., rird., 
with a commentary. (Greg. 869.) 

685. St. Saba 61 a [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 631.) 

686. St. Saba 616 [xi], Gosp., 4to, (Greg. 632.) 

687. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2117 [xi], 54 x 48, ff. 164 (29), prol., kep. t., Ke, 
rith., subscr. (later); a beautiful Evangelium. (Greg. 871.) 

688. St. Saba 61 ¢ [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 633.) 

689. Rom. Vat. Gr, 2165 [xi], 133x 94, ff. 289 (23), 2 cols. Carp., 


EVANN. 666-709. 267 


Hus. t., wep. t., xep., titrh., Am., Lus., subser., pny., otiy., olim Columnensis 
4, This was Evst. 391. (Greg. 873.) 

690. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2160 [xi or xii], 81x 6}, ff. 180 (26), 2 cols., 
Carp., prol., xe. t., xep., tirh., Am., Lus., lect., subscr., oriy., vers., pict. 
‘Venit e familia principe Romana De Alteriis, cujus stemma argenteum 
in tegmine habet.’ (Greg. 872.) 

691. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2187 [xii or xiii], 11} x 72, ff. 383 (27), olim 
Columnensis 26. St. John, with Commentary of Theophylact. (Greg. 
874.) 

692. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2247 [1], 72 x 54, ff. 228 (23), Lus.t., prot. (John), 
cep. t., prct., kep., titr., Am., Hus., lect., syn.; a fine codex. Column. 86. 
(Greg. 875.) 

693. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2275 [xvi], 133 x 94, ff. 2417 (40), chart., fragments 
of SS. Matt. and John with comm. (Greg. 876.) 

694. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2290 [a. p. 1197], 104 x 84, ff. 218 (25), 2 cols., 
Carp., Hus. t., prol., xe. t., kep., trird., Am., Lus., vers. Asplendid codex. 
It has been numbered 2161. (Greg. 877.) 

695. St. Saba 61 d [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 634.) 


696. Rom. Vat. Reg. Gr. 3 [xiii, Greg. xi], 133 x 103, ff. 256 (30), 
St. Luke and St. John, with commentary of Chrys.; begins Luke iii. 1. 
(Greg. 884.) 


697. Rom. Vat. Reg. Gr. 5 [xv], 11 x 83, ff. 439 (29), chart. St. 
Matthew, with a commentary. (Greg. 885.) 


698. (Act. 268, Paul. 324, Apoc. 117.) Rom. Vat. Reg. Gr. 6 [A. D. 
1454], 133 x 92, ff. 336 (59), chart., cep. ¢. The Gospels, with commentary 
of Nicetas of Naupactus; Acts and St. Paul, with commentary of 


Theophylact ; Apoc., with the commentary of an anonymous writer. 
(Greg. 886.) 


699. Rom. Vat. Reg. Gr. 9 [xi], 11294, ff. 197 (38). St. John, 
with a commentary. (Greg. 887.) 

700. St. Saba 61 ¢ [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 635.) 

701. St. Saba 62 a [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 636.) 

702. St. Saba 62 6 [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 637.) 


703. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 37 [xii], 13} x 184, ff. 248 (46), Hus, t., Ked. t., 
kep., tith., Am., Hus., lect., vers., with the commentary of Theophylact. 
Parsietii. Olim Altemprianus. (Greg. 878.) 


704. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 100 [xvi], ff. 105, chart., part of St. Luke, with 
commentary. (Greg. 879.) 

705. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 208 [xv], 82x 58, ff. 255 (17), chart., pict., 
kep., tirh., Am. A fine Evangelium, with pictures. (Greg. 880.) 

706. St. Saba 62 ¢ [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 638.) 


707. ) Rom. Vat. Ottob. 453, 454, 456 [xiii, Greg. xv], 133x 93, ff. 
708, > 17141714181 (31), chart. The Gospels, with Theophylact’s 
709.) commentary. Dr. Gregory, having examined these three, pro- 


nounces them parts of the same MS. (Greg. 381.) 


268 CURSIVES. 


710. St. Saba 62 d [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 639.) Dr. Gregory iden- 
tifies 710 with Evan. 146. 

711. St. Saba 62 ¢ [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 640.) 

712. St. Saba, Tower Library 45 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 641.) 

713. Rom. Vat. Pal. 32 [xi or x], 144 x 103, ff. 181, 2 cols. St. John, 
with commentary of Chrys. (Greg. 882.) 

714. Rom. Vat. Pal. 208 [xv], 84 x 53, ff. 247 (24), chart. St. John, 
with Theophylact’s commentary. (Greg. 883.) 

715. St. Saba, Tower Library 46 [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 642.) 

716. St. Saba, Tower Library 47 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 643.) 

717. Patmos, St. John 2 [xii], Gosp., scholia, 4to. (Greg. 467.) 

718. Patmos, St. John 6 [x], Gosp., 4to, syn., men. (Greg. 468.) 

7191. Patmos, St. John 21 [xii], Gosp., fol. (Greg. 469.) 

720. Cyprus, Larnaca [xii], Gosp., 4to, syn. (Greg. 644.) Five more 
were noted by Mr. Coxe, but he was unable through illness to see them. 
They have been examined since then by Dr. Gregory. 

721. Constantinople dyiov régov 436 [xiii], 74 x 54, ff. ? (22), written 
by several hands, Hus. t., cep. t., Am., Hus. (See Greg. 646.) 


722. Constant. dy. rap. 520 [xiii], 10x73, ff. 4 (24), 2 cols., Carp., 
Lus. t., prol., cep. t., pict., Am., Hus., subser., vers., syn., men. (See Greg. 


723. Rom. Angelic. B. i. 5 [xii, Greg. xiv], 113 x 83, ff. ? (33), xed. t., 
subser., orix., syn. Formerly belonged to Card. Passionel. Matt. and 
Mark with catena. (Greg. 847.) 


724. Constant. dy. rap. 574 [xiv], 93 x 7, ff. 1 (23), Keg. £., lect., subser. 
Mut. end of Mark, beg. and end of Luke, many places in John. (Greg. 
648.) 


725. Constant. rod AXAnukod PirodoyiKod avaAddyov 1 [A. D. 1303 1], 
112 x 88, ff. 294 (44), chart., 2 cols. Gospels with commentary much in 
a later hand. Written by a certain George. (See Greg. 649.) 


726. Constant. 7. édd. pur. ovdddy. 5 [xiii], 54x 7, ff. 2 (24), Keb. t, 
Am., lect., subser., ortx., vers., syn., men. Mut. (See Greg. 650.) 


727, 728, 731, 733. Chalké, Trinity Monastery, ten miles from Con- 
stantinople, seen by Dr. Millingen, and reported by Coxe, four Evang., 
with silver clasps, numbered by him 1, 2, 3, 4. These four MSS. 
(727, 728, 731, and 733) seem to be the same as those which Dr. Gregory 
has recorded as ‘Chalcis monasterii Trinitatis 11 et 12,’ and ‘Chalcis 
scholae 8’ and 27 (A.D. 1370, fol., ep. t., lect., dvayv., syn., men.), the 
latter of which with two more (see below, 734, 735) he saw. Dr. Mil- 
lingen mentions eight; but Dr. Gregory records only six, which must 
be taken to be the number. See Prolegomena 1144-49, p. 608. 


729. Rom. Barberini iv. 86 (olim 228) [x, Greg. xii], 11} x 83, ff. 381 
(35 2), 2 cols. St. John, with Cyril’s commentary. (Greg. 850.) 


1 For the other Evann. at Patmos, sce No. 1160, &c. 


EVANN. 710-745. 269 


730. Rom. Barb. iv. 77 (ol. 210) [xvii], 102 x 8, ff. 152 (21), chart. 
St. John, with Books v and vi of Cyril’s commentary. (Greg. 849.) 


732. Rom. Borgian. (Propag.) L. vi. 10 [a. p. 1300], 92 x 63, ff. 165, 
ke., Tith., Am., syn., men. The Gospels, with Menologium. ‘ Birchius 
eo usus est:’ but he makes no mention of it.. (Greg. 852.) 


734. Chalké, ‘Chalcis scholae’ 95 [xiii], 4to, pict. 
735. Chalké (Act. 288, Paul. 336), ‘Chalcis scholae’ 133 [xiii], 4to. 


736. Bought of Muller, the London bookseller, and collated by H. B. 
Swete, D.D., Regius Professor of Divinity, Cambridge [xi or xii, Greg. 
xiv], 7x6, ff. 254, in modern binding. After signature 28 seven 
leaves [xiv?] containing John xviii. 39, ipiv va to the end are supplied. 
Syn., men., prol., vers., cep. t., xep., Am. (Hus. later), lect., subscr. like A, 
orix. In the margin are textual corrections, some prima manu. The 
readings are sometimes curious. (Greg. 718.) 


737. Ox. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 314, found at Rhodes in 1882, and procured 
through Mr. Edmund Calvert [xi], 72x 6, ff. 118 (21), 2 cols., ke. t., 
ceg., Tith., Am., Hus., lect., subser., otly., pnp. Mut. Matt. v. 40—xxi. 1; 
Luke xv. 4—xxii. 49; xxiv. 34-52; John iv. 14—ix. 11; xili. 3—xv. 
10; xvi. 21—xxi. 25 (some fresh leaves having been lately purchased). 
It was apparently written by an Armenian scribe (F. Madan). A later 
hand [xiii] supplies Luke iii. 25—iv. 11; vi. 25-42 in palimpsest, over 
writing not much earlier than itself. (Greg. 709.) 

The following MSS. (738-774) are from the late Abbé Martin’s list 
of MSS. at Paris (see ‘ Description Technique’), and are numbered by him 
as they are given here :— 

738. (Act. 262, Apoc. 123.) Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 159 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 
152? x 113, ff. 406 (36), ep. t., ked., TiTr., lect. (Greg. 743.) 

739. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 919 [xiii, Greg. xv], 52x 42, ff. 19 (47), 
Hus. t., prol., syn., men. (remarkable), xep., Am., Eus., lect. Contains 
Matt. ii, 13—ix.17. (Greg. 751.) 

740. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 611 [x, Greg. xi], 103 x 73, ff. 396 (47), 
Carp., Eus. t., wep. t., xep., tirr., Am., Hus. prod. Section of adultery 
omitted, a leaf probably lost. (Greg. 746.) 

741. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 612 [a.p. 1164], 93x72, ff. 376 (53), 
Carp., Hus. t., cep. t., tith., prol., Am., Hus., lect., pict, Commentary. 
(Greg. 747.) 

742. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 914 [xi-xii], 11$ x 83, ff. 319 (20), ked., 
tith., Am., pict., subser. (Greg. 750.) 

743. Par. Nat. Gr. 97 [xiii], 85 x 6}, ff. 152 (28), xed., rith., Am., lect., 
Mut. John xx. 15-end. Has a double termination to St. Mark written 
by George. (Greg. 579.) 

744. Par. Nat. Gr. 119 [xi, Greg. xii or xiii], 6 x 43, ff. 382 (25), 
Greg. 388 (16), Carp., Hus. t., cep. t., xep., tith., Am., syn. men., lect. 
A beautiful MS. (Greg. 580.) 

745. Par. Nat. Gr. 179 [xvi, Greg. xiv], 133 x 94, ff. 246 (50), 2 cols., 
ke. t., xep., tirk. Beautiful; Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 727.) 


270 CURSIVES. 


746. Par. Nat. Gr. 181 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 11 x 83, ff. 230 (68), 2 cols., 
syn., pict., prol., xed. t., xep., ritr., Am., lect. Gospels with Theoph. 
(Greg. 728.) 

747. Par. Nat. Gr. 182 [xiii], 118 x 8}, ff. 341 (47), 2 cols, xed. é, 
ritA. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 729.) 


748. Par. Nat. Gr. 183 [xiv], 92 x 63, ff. 331 (32), chart., prol., xed. t., 
titk. Mut. John xvi. 4-end. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 730.) 


749. Par. Nat. Gr. 184 [xiv], 93 x 53, ff. 426 (40), chart., prol., keg. t., 
tith.,, Am., pict. Gospels with Theoph, (Greg. 731.) 


750. Par. Nat. Gr. 185 [xiii or xiv], ff. 271 (38), chart., syn., Hus. t., 
prol., Am., lect., ep. tirA. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 732.) 


751. Par. Nat. Gr. 190 [xii], 118 x 83, ff. 347 (42), prol., xe. t., pict. 
(Matt.), xep., rézd. (Greg. 733.) 


752. Par. Nat. Gr..192 [xiv or xv], 113 x 83, ff. 297 (39), (269-297 
chart.). SS. John, Matt., Luke with Theoph. (Greg. 734.) 


753. Par. Nat. Gr. 196 (xiii, Greg. xv), 93 x 6}, ff. 164 (50), latter 
part a palimpsest. SS. Matt. and Luke with Theoph. Jud. Matt. 
i. 1—vii. 16 (xii. 33, and other places, Greg.) (Greg. 735.) 


754. Par. Nat. Gr. 198 [xi or xii], 102 x 72, ff. 235 (34), xe. t., xed., 
tirk. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 736.) 


755. Par. Nat. Gr. 204 [xiii], 10} x 8}, ff 176 (30), Matt. with 
Theoph. (Greg. 737.) 


756. Par. Nat. Gr. 205 [A.p. 1327], 113 x 84, ff. 80 (38), chart., xeg.'t., 
ke. tirk. Matt. with Theoph. (Greg. 738.) 


757. Par. Nat. Gr. 207 [xv], 13} x 83, ff. 48 (39). Luke with Theoph. 
(Greg. 739.) 

758. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 903 [xii], 1, ff. 278, xed. t., ke., tivA.. Am., 
lect., subscr. Mut. in many places, (See Greg. 748, who also notes that 
Nat. Gr. 214 is only a homily.) 


759. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 219 [xii or xiii], 9} x 81, ff. 367 (27), rir. 
(Matt.), pict. (Luke). Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 744.) 


760. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1035, frag. [viii ?] ff. 12; [xi or xii], 8 x 6, 
ff. 182 (35), membr. and chart. (Am., lect. later). Matt. xxiii. 11-21. 
(See Greg. 753.) 


761. Par. Nat. Gr. 234 [xii or xiii, Greg. xiv or xv], 92x 7, ff. 441 
(36), (Greg. 444 (33, &c.)), chart., syn., Kep., titd., lect. Gospels with 
Theoph. (Greg. 740.) 


762. Par. Nat. Gr. 235 [xiv], 92 x 64, ff. 362 (26-52), chart., rirh., lect. | 
Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 741.) 


763. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1076 [xi], small fol., ff. 465, Carp. Brought 
from Janina. (See Greg. 754.) 


764. Par. Nat. Gr. 1775 [xv-xvi], 83x 6, ff. 160, chart. St. John 
with Theoph. (Greg. 742.) 


EVANN. 746-774. 271 


765. Par. Nat. Coislin. Gr. 128 [Mart. xi, xii, Greg. xiii], 123 x 98, 
ff. 344 (40), prol., cep. t., rirk. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 1261.) 

766. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 129 [xiii, xiv], 123 x 94, ff. 317 (43), 2 cols. 
Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 1262.) 

767. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 198 [xiii, xiv], 93 x 64, ff. 434 (26), chart., 
ke. t., Titd., Am., Hus. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 1263.) 

768. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 203 [xii, xiii], 92 x 72, ff. 435 (33), xed. t., 
pict. tirh, Mut. in places. Gospels with commentary. (Greg. 1265.) 

769. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 206 [x or xi], 11x 84, ff. 432 (25), syn, 
re. t., Ke., Tird., lect. (2 vols., Greg.). (Greg. 1266.) 

770. (Paul. 478.) Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 207 [xiv], 103 x 7%, ff 295 


(36), chart. St. John and Rom., 2 Cor., Gal. i, 1—ii. 15 with Theoph. 
(Greg. 1267.) 


771. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1080 [xiv], 4to, chart., ff. 332. Brought 
from Janina. (See Greg. 755.) 


772. Par. Nat. Suppl. 1083 [xi], 4to, ff. 179. Mut. at end. Written 
by Michaelis. (See Greg. 756.) 

773. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 904 [xii or xiii], 13 x 94, ff. 199 (40), prol., 
xef., tirk. Fragment of Gosp. with Theoph. (Greg. 749.) 

774, Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 927 [xii or xiii], 63 x 44, ff. 199 (26), (syn., 
men., chart.), xep., tith., Am., pict., lect. (later). (Greg. 572.) 


CHAPTER IX. 
CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. 
Part III. 


WE have now come to Dr. Gregory’s list, where Dr. Scrivener’s 

and the Abbé Martin’s have ceased, and shall follow it, 
except in the case of MSS. which have been already recorded, 
and which therefore must be replaced by other MSS. When- 
ever no independent information is at hand, the MS. will be 
simply noted, and the reader is referred to Dr. Gregory’s ‘ Pro- 
legomena’ under the same number. Information from ‘ other 
sources than Dr. Gregory’s book will in each case, where the 
Editor has discovered it, be duly given. Whenever no reference 
is made to Dr. Gregory's list, the numbers in both lists are the 
same. 

The particulars added to MSS. at Athens are taken from the 
Catalogue by K. Alcibiades I. Sakkelion, obligingly lent me 
with others by Mr. J. Rendel Harris; but the press-marks of the 
MSS. have apparently been changed since Dr. Gregory examined 
them, and I have not succeeded in obtaining information upon 
this point. I have therefore identified the MSS. as best I could, 
and have inserted queries when there seemed to be doubt. The 
number in brackets is the present press-mark. The two measure- 
ments often differ; I have followed that of Sakkelion. 


775. Athens, Nat. Sakkelion 3 (58) [xiii], 42 x 4, ff. 223. Belonged to 
John Cantacuzenus. 


776. Ath. Nat. Sakkel. 5 (76) [xii], 8} x 58, ff. 387, pict., prol. 
777. Ath. Nat. Sakkel. 6 (93) [xiv], 83 x 52, ff. 185, pice. 
778. Ath. Nat. Sakkel. 7 (80) [xiv], 94 x 63, ff. 195, pict. 
779. Ath. Nat. 1 (127) [xiv], 73 x 54, ff 171, pict. 

780. Ath. Nat. 5 (121) [xi], 83 x 63, ff. 241, scholia in red. 
781. Ath. Nat. 14 (110 ?) [xv], 83 x 5, ff 197. 


EVANN. 775-824. 273 


782. Ath. Nat. 16 (812) [xiv], 9x 72, ff. 277. 

783, Ath. Nat. 17 (712) [xiv], 112x 88, ff. 211, pict. 

784. Ath. Nat. 20 (8711) [xiv], 88x52, ff. 161, cotton, pict. Mut. 
beg., ced. 

785. Ath. Nat, 21 (118) [xi], 74x 52, ff. 230, pict. 

786. Ath. Nat. 22 (125%) [xv], 71x 43, ff 280. 

787. Ath. Nat. 23 (108 ?) [xiv], ff. 305. 

788. Ath, Nat. 26 (747) [x], 85 x 63, ff. 219, pict. 

789, Ath. Nat. 27 (134?) [xii-xiv], 54x 4, ff. 250 (1-23 and 245-50, 
chart.). 

790. Ath. Nat. 39 (957%), 11x 72, ff. 163, mut. beg. (167 ff.) and end 
(many). SS. John and Luke, with commentary of Titus of Bostra. 

791. Ath. Nat. 60 (77) [xiv], 88x 54, ff. 229, pict. 

792. (Apoc. 111.) Ath. Nat. 67 m (107) [xv], 3} x 23, ff. 145. Beau- 
tifully written in very small letters. 

793. Ath. Nat. 71 (75) [xiv], 62 x 5%, ff. 255, pict. 

794, (Act, 269, Paul. 401.) Ath. Nat. 118 (122), 81x 5%, ff. 269. 

795. Ath. Nat. 150 (1092?) [xv], 52x 4, ff. 324. (In Greg, ‘2’ for 
‘2’: else how could syn., men., &c., occur in two leaves ?) 

796. (Act, 321, Paul.276.) Ath. Nat. 767 (160) [xi], 62 x 43, ff. 323, 
Eus. t., pict. 

797. Ath, Nat. (1111) [xv], 74 x 53, ff. 223. 

798. Ath. Nat. (137 1) [xiv], 62 x 48, ff. 113, mud. ff. 2 at beg., and 
from Mark viii. 3 to end of Gospels, pict. 

799. Ath. Nat.117 [xi], 73 x 54, ff. 366. 

800. Ath. Nat. 150 (65 2) [xii], 102 x 7}. 

801. (Act. 326, Paul. 313.) Ath. Nat. (130) [xv], 81x 54, ff. 324. 

802. Ath. Nat. (99) [xiv], 92x 7}, & 24. St. Luke i. 1—vi. 13. 

803. Ath. Nat. (88) [xvi], 85x 52, ff. 176. Gospels except St. John. 


804. Ath. ris BovAjs. 805. Ath. rijs BovAjs. 
806. Ath. ris Bovdjs. 807. Ath. ris Boudjjs. 
808. (Act. 265, Paul. 403, Apoc. 150.) Ath. Dom. Mamoukae. 
809. Ath. Dom. Mamoukae. 810. Ath. Dom. Oikovépou 6. 


811. Ath. Soc. Archaeolog. Christ. 812. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius. 
813. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius. 814. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius. 
815. Corcyra, Comes de Gonemus. 816. Corcyra. 


817. Basle, A. N. iii. 15. 818. Escurial ¥. iii. 13. 
819. Escurial ¥. iii. 14. 820. Escurial ©. i. 16. 
821. Madrid, Reg. 0. 10. 822. Madrid, Reg. 0, 62. 


823. (Act. 266, Paul. 404.) Berlin Reg. 8vo. 13. 
824, Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 19. (Greg. 719.) 
VOL. I. Ak 


274 CURSIVES. 


825. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 79, 80. (Greg. 720.) 

826. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 90. (Greg. 721.) 

827. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 95. (Greg. 722.) 

828. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 122. (Greg. 723.) 

829. Vienna, Imp. Priv. Bibl. 7972. (Greg. 724.) 

830. Milan, Ambr. A. 178 supr. (Greg. 589.) 

831. Parma, Reg. 15. (Greg. 590.) 

832. (Act. 143.) Florence, Laurentian Libr. vi. 5. 

833. Florence, Laurent. vi. 26. 834. Flor. Laur. xi. 6. 
835. Flor. Laur. xi. 8. 836. Flor. Laur. xi. 18. 
837. Milan, Ambr. E. 8. iv. 14. Ff. 34-66. 

838. Formerly Milan, ‘ Hoeplii.’ 839. Messina, Univ. 88. 


840. Messina, Univ. 100. 841. Modena, iii. F. 13. 
842. Modena, G. 9. 843. Naples, Nat. Libr.IT. AA.37. 
844. Padua, Univ. 695. 845. Pistoia, Fabron. Libr. 307. 


846. Athens, Nat. Theol. (150, 12) [xv], 112 x88 (Act. 209, Paul. 
399, Apoc. 146), ff. 414, syn., men., xeb., prol., pict. “(Greg. 757.) 

847. Athens, Nat. Theol. (151, 13) [xiv], 54x 4, ff. 301, keg. t., xed, 
tith., pict., &e. (Greg. 758.) 


848. Ath. Nat. Theol. (152, 14) [xiii], 83 x 52, ff. 295, Carp., Hus. t., 
prol., xp. t., prol. Theophyl., prct., cep. tith., &C., Vers., SYN. MEN. avayy. 
(Greg. 759.) 


849. Ath. Nat. Theol. (153, 15) [xiv], 84 x 68, ff. 283, Hus.t. (Greg. 
760.) 


850. Ath. Nat. Theol. (154, 16) [xiv], 81 x 6, ff. 281, syn., men., Carp., 
Lus. t., prol., cep. t., cep. (Greg. 761.) 


851. Rom. Propag. L. vi. 9. 
852. Ath. Nat. Theol. (155, 17) [xiv], 9 x 63, ff. 332, syn. (Greg. 762.) 
853. Rom. Casanatensis G. li. 9. 


854, Ath. Nat. Theol. (156, 18) [xv], 94 x 63, ff. 324 (4 chart.), pict. 
(Greg. 763.) 

855. Ath, Nat. Theol. (157, 19) [xii], 113 x 7}, ff. 316, mut. at beg. 
and end. (Greg. 764.) 

856. Ath. Nat. Theol. (158, 20) [xiv], 74x 54, ff 229. (Greg. 765.) 

857. Ath. Nat. Theol. (159, 21) [xiv], 72x 42, ff. 316 (12 chart). 
(Greg. 766.) 

858. (Act. 267, Paul. 400.) Ath. Nat. Theol. (160, 22) [xi], ff. 323, 
Lus. t., pict. (Greg. 767.) 

859. Ath. Nat. Theol. (161, 23) [xiv], 72x 53, ff. 222 (14 chart.). 
(Greg. 768.) 

860. Rom. Vat. Gr. 774. 

861. Ath. Nat. Theol. (162, 24) [xv], 9 x 63, ff. 253. (Greg. 769.) 


EVANN. 825-896. 275 
862. Ath. Nat. Theol. (203, 66) [xi], 103x 7%, ff. 270, mut. beg. 
and end. (Greg. 770.) 


863. Ath. Nat. Theol. (204, 67) [x], 124 x9, ff. 153, mut. middle and 
end, vers. (Greg. 771.) 


864. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1253. 865. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1472. 
866. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1882, ff. 10-16 (Apoc. 115). 


867. Ath. Nat. Theol. (489, 216) [xv], 10}.x 73, ff. 387 (21 chart., 
comm. of Theophylact). (Greg. 772.) 


868. Ath. Nat. Sakkelion 1 (56) [x], 133 x 92, ff 285, pict., mut., 
Carp., Eus.t. (Greg. 773.) 


869. Ath. Nat. Sakkel. 2 (57) [xi-xii], 104.x 74, ff. (368—3 plain=) 
365, pict., Carp., Hus. t., vers. (Greg. 774.) 


870. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2115, ff. 166-170. 

871. Montpelier, Schol. Med. H. 446. (Greg. 577.) 
872. Arras, 970. (Greg. 578.) 873. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2165. 
874. Dessau. (Greg. 651.) 

875. Munich, Reg. 594. (Greg. 652.) 

876. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 4to, 12. (Greg. 657.) 

877. Strasburg, Ed. Reuss. (Greg. 663.) 

878. Petersburg, Imp. Muralt. 56 (vii). (Greg. 567.) 
879. Petersburg, Imp. Muralt. 67. (Greg. 568.) 

880. Petersburg, Imp. Muralt. 105. (Greg. 574.) 

881. Brussels, Reg. 11,358. (Greg. 725.) 

882. Brussels, Reg. 11,375. (Greg. 726.) 

883. Rom. Corsin. 41 G. 16. (Greg. 591.) 

884. London, Mr. White 2. (Greg. 702.) 

885. Formerly London, Quaritch [1251]. (Greg. 703.) 


886. Manchester, Rylands Library, formerly Quaritch [xiii], 43 x 32, 
ff, 324 (18), 2 cols., with Latin version to St. Matthew. (Greg. 704.) 


887. Hackney, Lord Amherst, formerly Quaritch [xiii], 9} x 63, ff. 
253 (18), keg, t., pict. (Greg. 705.) 


888. Venice, St. Mark 26. 889. Venice, St. Mark 30. 
890. Venice, St. Mark 31. 891. Venice, St. Mark 32. (Paul. 325.) 


892. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 33,277 [x], 6x 44, ff. 353 (20), chart. 
at end and later, syn., men., xed. t., xep., lect., Am., Hus., vers., subser. 
Beautifully written in minute characters, but damaged and faded. 
Bought from H. L. Dupuis in 1887. (Collated by J. Bi Harris, Journal 
of Biblical Literature, ix. 1890.) 


893. Venice, St. Mark i. 61. 894. Venice, St. Mark ii. 144, 
895. Cheltenham, 6899. (Greg. 665.) 
896. Edinburgh, Mackellar. 

T 2 


276 CURSIVES. 


897. Edinburgh, Univ. David Laing 6. 

898, Edinburgh, Univ. Laing, 667. 

899. Massachusetts, Harvard. (Greg. 666.) 

900. New Caesarea (U.S.A.), Madison, Drew 3. (Greg. 667.) 

901. Tennessee (U.S.A.), Sewanee, Benton 2. (Greg. 670.) 

902. Tennessee, Sewanee, Benton 3. (Greg. 669.) 

903. Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 421. 904. Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 952. 


905. Athos, St. Andrew A’. 906. Athos, St. Andrew E’. 
907. Athos, St. Andrew H’, 908. Athos, St. Andrew ©. 
909. Athos, Vatopedi 206. 910. Athos, Vatopedi 207. 
911. Athos, Vatopedi 211. 912. Athos, Vatopedi 212. 
913. Athos, Vatopedi 213. 914. Athos, Vatopedi 214. 
915. Athos, Vatopedi 215. 916. Athos, Vatopedi 216. 
917. Athos, Vatopedi 217. 918. Athos, Vatopedi 218. 


919. Athos, Vatopedi 219 [June, 1112, Greg. 1116], 16mo. Written 
by one Constantine. (Greg. Constantius.) 


920. Athos, Vatopedi 220. 921. Athos, Vatopedi 414. 
922. Athos, Gregory 3. (Act. 270, Raul. 407, Apoc. 151.) 
923. Athos, Gregory rov jyoupevov. 924. Athos, Dionysius 4. 


925. Athos, Dionysius 5. 926. Athos, Dionysius 7. 

927. Athos, Dionysius 8. 928. Athos, Dionysius 9. 

929. Athos, Dionysius 12. 930. Athos, Dionysius 22. 

931. Athos, Dionysius 23. 932. Athos, Dionysius 24. 

933. Athos, Dionysius 25. 934. Athos, Dionysius 26. 

935. Athos, Dionysius 27. 936. Athos, Dionysius 28. 

937. Athos, Dionysius 29. 938. Athos, Dionysius 30. 

939. Athos, Dionysius 31. 940. Athos, Dionysius 32. ; 
941. Athos, Dionysius 33. 942. Athos, Dionysius 34. | 
943. Athos, Dionysius 35. 944. Athos, Dionysius 36. 
945. Athos, Dionysius 37. 946. Athos, Dionysius 38. 

947. Athos, Dionysius 39. 948. Athos, Dionysius 40. 

949. Athos, Dionysius 64. 950. Athos, Dionysius 67. 

951. Athos, Dionysius 80. 952. Athos, Dionysius 310. 

953. Athos, Dionysius 311. 954. Athos, Dionysius 312. 

955. Athos, Dionysius 313. 956. Athos, Dionysius 314. 

957. Athos, Dionysius 315. 958. Athos, Dionysius 316. 

959. Athos, Dionysius 317. 960. Athos, Dionysius 318. 

961. Athos, Dionysius 319. 962. Athos, Dionysius 320. 


963. Athos, Dionysius 321. 964, Athos, Docheiariou 7. 


965. 
967. 
969. 
SHAG 
973. 
975. 
977. 
SHS): 
981. 
983. 
985. 
987. 


EVANN. 897-1033. 


Athos, Docheiariou 21. 
Athos, Docheiariou 30. 
Athos, Docheiariou 39. 
Athos, Docheiariou 46. 
Athos, Docheiariou 51. 
Athos, Docheiariou 55. 
Athos, Docheiariou 59. 


Athos, Docheiariou 142. 
Athos, Esphigmenou 26. 
Athos, Esphigmenou 29. 
Athos, Esphigmenou 31. 
Athos, Zographou 4 [xii], 8vo, ff. 


leaves at beginning and end. 
Athos, Zographou 14 [1674], 8vo. 


988. 
989. 
991. 
993. 
995. 
996. 
997. 
998. 
SIS 


1000. 
1002. 
1004. 


1006. 
1008. 
1010. 
1012. 
1014. 
1016. 
1018. 
1020. 
1022. 
1024. 
1026. 
1028, 
1030. 
1032. 


Athos, Iveron 2. 
Athos, Iveron 7. 
Athos, Iveron 18. 
Athos, Iveron 21. 
Athos, Iveron 28. 
Athos, Iveron 29. 
Athos, Iveron 30. 
Athos, Iveron 31. 
Athos, Iveron 32. 
Athos, Iveron 51. 
Athos, Iveron 53. 
Athos, Iveron 56. 
Athos, Iveron 61. 
Athos, Iveron 66. 
Athos, Iveron 68. 
Athos, Iveron 72. 
Athos, Iveron 371. 
Athos, Iveron 549, 
Athos, Iveron 562. 
Athos, Iveron 607. 
Athos, Iveron 610. 
Athos, Iveron 641, 
Athos, Iveron 665. 
Athos, Iveron 809. 
Athos, Caracalla 19. 


966. 
968. 
970. 
972. 
974. 
976. 
978. 
980. 
982. 
984. 
986. 


990. 
992. 
994. 


(Act. 278, Paul. 
(Act. 279, Paul. 


(Act. 280, Paul. 


1001 


1003. 
1005. 
1007. 
1009. 
1011. 
1013. 
1015. 
1017. 
1019. 
1021. 
1023. 
1025. 
1027. 
1029. 
1031. 
1033. 


176. 


Athos, Docheiariou 22. 
Athos, Docheiariou 35. 
Athos, Docheiariou 42. 
Athos, Docheiariou 49. 
Athos, Docheiariou 52. 
Athos, Docheiariou 56. 
Athos, Docheiariou 76. 


277 


Athos, Esphigmenou 25. 
At os, Esphigmenou 27. 


Athos, Esphigmenou 30. 
Athos, Esphigmenou 186. 


Repaired with paper 


Written by one Theocletus, 


Athos, Iveron 5. 
Athos, Iveron 9. 
Athos, Iveron 19. 


431.) 
432.) 


433.) 

. Athos, Iveron 33. 
Athos, Iveron 52. 
Athos, Iveron 55. 
Athos, Iveron 59. 
Athos, Iveron 63. 
Athos, Iveron 67. 
Athos, Iveron 69. 
Athos, Iveron 75. 
Athos, Iveron 548. 
Athos, Iveron 550. 
Athos, Iveron 599. 
Athos, Iveron 608. 
Athos, Iveron 636. 
Athos, Iveron 647. 
Athos, Iveron 671. 
Athos, Iveron 871. 
Athos, Caracalla 20. 


278 


1034. 
1036. 
1038. 
1040. 
1042. 
1043. 
1044. 
1045. 
1046. 
1048. 
1050. 
1052. 
1054. 
1056. 
1058. 
1059. 
1061. 
1063. 
1065. 
1067. 
1069. 
1071. 
1072. 
1073. 
1075. 
1076. 
1078. 
1080. 


CURSIVES. 


Athos, Caracalla 31. 
Athos, Caracalla 35. 
Athos, Caracalla 37. 
Athos, Caracalla 121, 
Athos, Caracalla 198. 
Athos, Constamonitou 1. 


1035. Athos, Caracalla 34. 
1037. Athos, Caracalla 36. 
1039. Athos, Caracalla 111. 
1041. Athos, Caracalla 128. 


Theophylact on SS. Matt. and John ? 


Athos, Constamonitou 61 [xvi], 8vo, chart., mut. 
Athos, Constamonitou 106 [xiii], 16mo. Begins with St. Luke. 


Athos, Coutloumoussi 67. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 69. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 71. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 73. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 75. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 77. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 90®. 


Athos, Coutloumoussi 278. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 283. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 285. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 287. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 289. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 291. 


Athos, Laura *. 


1047. 
1049. 
1051. 
1053. 
1055. 
1057. 


Athos, Coutloumoussi 68. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 70. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 72. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 74. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 76. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 78. 


(Act. 283, Paul. 472.) 


1060. 
1062. 
1064. 
1066. 
1068. 
1070. 


Athos, Coutloumoussi 281. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 284. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 286. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 288. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 290. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 293. 


(Act. 284, Paul. 476, Apoc. 160.) Athos, Laura *. 


(Act. 285.) Athos, Laura *. 


1074. Athos, Laura *. 


(Act. 286, Paul. 478, Apoc. 161.) Athos, Laura *. 


Athos, Laura *. 
Athos, Laura*. 
Athos, Laura *. 


1077. Athos, Laura *. 
1079. Athos, Laura *, 


* Dr. Gregory has seen these ten MSS., but gives no press-mark. 


1081. 
1083. 
1085. 
1087. 
1089. 
1091. 
1093. 
1094. 


1095. 


Athos, Xeropotamou 103. 
Athos, Xeropotamou 107. 
Athos, Xeropotamou 115. 
Athos, Xeropotamou 200. 
Athos, Xeropotamou 221. 
Athos, Panteleemon xxv. 


Athos, Panteleemon xxviii. 


1082. 
1084. 
1086. 
1088. 
1090. 
1092, 


Athos, Xeropotamou 105. 
Athos, Xeropotamou 108. 
Athos, Xeropotamou 123. 
Athos, Xeropotamou 205. 
Athos, in Ecclesia. 


Athos, Panteleemon xxvi. 


(Act. 287, Paul. 480, Apoc. 182.) Athos, Panteleemon xxix. 
Athos, Paul 4 [xiv], 8vo, pict., rirh., syn., men. 


EVANN. 1034-1148. 279 


1096. Athos, Paul 5 [xiii], 8vo. A leaf, 2 cols., of St. Matt. added at 
the end. 


1097, Athos, Protaton 41 [x], 8vo. With histories of the Evangelists. 


1098. Athos, Simopetra 25. 1099. Athos, Simopetra 26. 
1100. Athos, Simopetra 29. 1101. Athos, Simopetra (34 1). 
1102. Athos, Simopetra 38. 1103. Athos, Simopetra 39. 
1104. Athos, Simopetra 40. 1105. Athos, Simopetra 41. 
1106. Athos, Simopetra 63. 1107. Athos, Simopetra 145. 
1108. Athos, Simopetra 146. 1109. Athos, Simopetra 147. 
1110. Athos, Stauroniketa 43. 1111. Athos, Stauroniketa 53. 
1112. Athos, Stauroniketa 54. 1113. Athos, Stauroniketa 56. 
1114. Athos, Stauroniketa 70. 1115. Athos, Stauroniketa 97. 
1116. Athos, Stauroniketa 127. 1117. Athos, Philotheou 5. 
1118. Athos, Philotheou 21. 1119. Athos, Philotheou 22. 
1120. Athos, Philotheou 33. 1121. Athos, Philotheou 39. 
1122. Athos, Philotheou 41. 1123. Athos, Philotheou 44. 
1124. Athos, Philotheou 45. 1125. Athos, Philotheou 46. 
1126. Athos, Philotheou 47. 1127. Athos, Philotheou 48. 
1128. Athos, Philotheou 51. 1129. Athos, Philotheou 53. 
1130. Athos, Philotheou 68. 1131. Athos, Philotheou 71. 
1132. Athos, Philotheou 72. 1133. Athos, Philotheou 74. 
1134. Athos, Philotheou 77. 1135. Athos, Philotheou 78. 
1136. Athos, Philotheou 80. 1137. Athos, Philotheou 86. 


1138. Athos, Chiliandari 5 [xii], 8vo, orn. 

1139. Athos, Chiliandari 19 [xviii], 8vo, chart. 

1140. Athos, Chiliandari 105 [xiv], 4to. Golden letters, very hand- 
some, 11 lines, 2 cols. 

1141. Berat, Archbp. 1142. Berat, Mangalemine Church. 

1143. Berat, Church rod evdayyedcopod. 

1144. New York, Syracuse. (Greg. 668.) 

1145. Athens, Nat. Libr. 13 [xv], 5§ x 4, ff. 299. 

1146. Ath. Nat. Libr. 139 [xv], 62 x 48, ff. 444. Mut. at beg. and 
end. With commentary. Two palimpsest leaves [viii]. 

1147. Ath. Nat. Libr. 347 [ix-x], 72 x 53, ff. 131. Palimpsest. Other 
writing. Hymns and Prayers [a.p. 1406]. 


1148. Jerusalem, Patriarchal Library 25 [xi], 113 x 94, ff. 273 (17), 
syn., ke. t., proll., orix., schoa. Mut. from fire and damp, Luke i. 1- 
25; John xxi. 17-end; ff. 127, 128 partially mutilated’. 

1 For all these MSS. (Evann. 1148, 1149, 1261, 1262, 1263, 1265-1268, 1274- 


1279), see ‘Iepooodoputieh BiBAtoOjkn, #.7.A., Ind A. TanadomovaAov Il. Kepapéews. Tépos 
IIp@ros, ’Ey TerpovmddAe, 1891. 


280 CURSIVES. 


1149. (Paul. 53.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 28 [xi], 11 x 9, ff. 212 (21), xed. t., 
arix., scholia. Brought in 1562 by Peter rot Kapapavirov, 


1150. Constantinople, St. Sepulchre 227. 
1151. Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 417. 
1152. Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 419. 
1153. Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 435. 
1154. Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 439. 
1155. Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 441. 


1156. Lesbos, Mon. rod Acivwvos 356. Commentary of St. Chrysostom 
on St. John, and commentary of Theophylact on St. Matt., perhaps with 
St. Matt. [xiv], 122x104, by the hand of Michael the monk, partly on 
vellum (ff. 1-4, and 121-125, 2 cols.), chiefly on cotton (ff. 116, 1 col.). 
(Papadop. Kar. Hapdprnpa rod 1S répov. Constantinople, 1885.) 

1157. Lesb. Mon. rod Acipov. 67 [xi], 93x74, ff. 395, xep., subser. 
Latin between the lines of John i. 1-12. 


1158. Lesb. Mon. rod Acivor. 97 chart. [xv], 72 x 52, with two vellum 
leaves [xi]. 


1159. Lesh. Mon. rod Acipwv. 99 [xiv, end], 93 x 68, ?, xed. t., pict., Luke 
mut., John wanting. 


1160. Patmos 58. 1161. Patmos 59 [x], 4to. Seen by Coxe. 
1162. Patmos 60. 1163. Patmos 76. 1164. Patmos 80. 
1165. Patmos 81. 1166. Patmos 82. 1167. Patmos 83. 
1168. Patmos 84. 1169. Patmos 90. 1170. Patmos 92. 
1171. Patmos 94. 1172. Patmos 95. 1173. Patmos 96. 
1174. Patmos 97. 1175. Patmos 98. 1176. Patmos 100. 
1177. Patmos 117. 1178. Patmos 203. 1179. Patmos 275. 
1180. Patmos 333. 1181. Patmos 335. 


1182. Thessalonica, €AAnvixod yupvaciov 6. 

1183. Thess. €AAnv. yupvac. 11. 

1184. Thess., at the house of Kw, Szupiov. 

1185. Sinai, Mt. Catherine 148. 1186. Sinai, Mt. Catherine 149. 


1187. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 150. 1188. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 151. 
1189. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 152. 1190. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 153. 
1191. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 154. 1192, Sinai, Mt. Cath. 155. 
1193. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 156. 1194. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 157. 
1195. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 158. 1196. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 159. 
1197. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 160. 1198. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 161. 
1199. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 162. 1200. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 163. 


1201. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 164. 
1202. (Act. 417.) Sinai, Mt. Cath. 165. 
1203. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 166. 1204, Sinai, Mt. Cath. 167. 


EVANN. 1149-1265. 281 


1205. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 168, 1206. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 169. 
1207. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 170. 1208. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 171. 
1209. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 172. 1210. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 173. 
1211. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 174. 1212. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 175. 
1213. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 176. 1214. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 177. 
(1215. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 178. 1216. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 179. 
1217. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 180. 1218. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 181. 
1219. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 182. 1220. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 183. 
1221. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 184. 1222. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 185. 
1223. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 186. 1224. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 187. 
1225. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 188. 1226. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 189. 
1227. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 190. 1228. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 191. 
1229. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 192. 1230. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 193. 
1231. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 194, 1232. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 195. 
1233. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 196. 1234. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 197. 
1235. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 198. 1236. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 199. 
1237. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 200. 1238. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 201. 
1239. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 203. 1240. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 259. 
1241. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 260. 1242. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 261. 
1243. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 262. 1244. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 263. 
1245. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 264. 1246. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 265. 
1247. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 266. 1248. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 267. 
1249. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 268. 1250. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 269. 
1251. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 270. 1252. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 302. 
1253. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 303. 1254, Sinai, Mt. Cath. 304. 
1255. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 305. 1256. Sinai, Mt. Cath. 306. 


1257. Smyrna, Schol. Evan. 1.1. 1258. Smyrn. Schol, Evan. I”. 2. 

1259. Smyrn. Schol. Evan. 1’, 5. 

1260. Cortona, Bibl. Commun. 201. 

1261. Jerusalem, Patriarch. Libr. 31 [xi], 103 x 8, ff. 295 (20), Hus. t., 
prol., pict., cep. t. Brought from Tauronesus to Constantinople before 1683. 

1262. (Act. 417, Paul. 57, Apoc. 153.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 37 [xi], 
93 x 7, ff. 355 (31), xed. t., proll., pict., carp., glossary, cep. Mut. end of 
1 Pet., Heb—end. Has signature of Patriarch Sophronius, A.D. 1604-5, 
According to another note Thomas and Georgilas and their relatives 
offered it in 1589. 

1263. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 41 [xi], 91 x 63, ff. 298 (21), of which three 
are plain, rirh., xep., pict. Fine letters. 

1264. Paris, Nat. Coislin. Gr. 201. 

1265. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 42 [xi], 9 x 73, 248 (19), rird., xe. (gold). Mut. 
at beginning of each Evangelist, and several leaves cut off at the end. 


282 CURSIVES. 


1266. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 46 [xii], 8} x 63, ff. 278 (25), one leaf cut out 
after f. 80, and ff. 15 and 16 palimpsest. 


1267. (Act. 329, Paul. 380.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 47 [xi], 83 x 63, ff. 
216 (40), 130-137 being cotton [xiii], vers., pict., syn. Very beautiful. 
Brought from Cyprus. 


1268. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 48 [xi], 8 x 63, ff. 258 (7 being plain), xed. t., 
Carp., Eus. t., orn. 

1269. Rom. Vat. Urb. 4. 1270. Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 82. 

1271. Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 87. 1272. Athens, Nat. 111. 

1273. Auckland (New Zealand), City Library. 

1274. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 49 [xi, 1st quarter], 81 x 63, ff. 306 (18), 
8 being blank, xed. t. (gold), Carp., Lus. t., pict., syn., men. 

1275. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 56 [xi], 71 x 53, ff. 218 (23), Hus. ¢. (kavdmov ?), 
keh. t., pict., syn. Came from St. Saba, 


1276. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 59 [xi], 53 x 44, ff. 299 (23), 12 blank, Carp., 
keh, t., prct., lect. First page in vermilion, rest in gold. Written in 
Palestine. 


1277. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 60 [xi], 53 x 48, ff. 299 (23), 12 blank, xed. ¢., 
Carp., Eus. t. (kavénov), pict. First page in vermilion, rest in gold on 
purple. 

1278. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 62 [May 1, 1721], ?, ff. 385, 2 cols., chart. In 
Greek and Turkish (written in Greek letters). Prol., pict. 


1279. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 139 [xiv], 113 x 83, ff. 124 (34), chart. 


1280. Lesbos, 7. Aeiuwvos porns 141 [xv], 83x 53, ff. 1, chart. Mut. 
beginning and end, and in other places. 


1281. Lesbos, r. Aeipovos porns 145 [xv], 8i x53. Chart. 


1282. Lesbos, r. Acipovos povis 227 [xii], 64 x 5}, ff. 136. Mut. Matt. 
i, 1—vii. 5; Mark i. 1-15; Luke xix. 32—John xxi. 25. 


1283. Lesbos, Mavrayddov, Tagiapyo KA [xiii], 85 x 63, ff. 288. Written 
by one Macarius. 


1284. Mitylene, Libr. of Gymnasion 9 [xii-xiii], 10} x 74, ff. 2924 
8 chart., 2 cols., pict. 


1285. Mityl. Libr. Gym. 41 [x], 73 x 53, ff. 258. Mut. at beginning, 
&c. ff. 3 [xiii]. 

1286. Andros, Mov) dyial [1156], size not given, ff. 342 (20), xe.t., pict. 

1287. Andros, M. dy. 33 [xii—xiii]. One leaf mut. 

1288. Andros, M. dy. 34 [1523], 6 ff. at end chart. Well written. 


1289. Andros, M. ay. 35. Like the last, several perished folios have ~ 
been replaced by paper ones. 


1290. Andros, M. dy. 37 [xii]. Sumptuous binding with precious 
stones and silver tablets. 


1291. Andros, M. dy. 38. Chart., vers. 
1292. Andros, M, dy. 48 [1709]. Beautiful and perfect. Keg. ¢., pict. 


EVANN. 1266-1321. 283 


_ 1293. Andros, M. dy. 49 [1234]. Ke. and other ornaments cut out. 
Like 34. 


1294. Andros, M. dy. 50 [xii—xiii]. Mut. at beginning and end, &c. 
1295. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 219 [1285]. 


1296. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 58 [ix-x], 12 x 8, ff. 288. Pict., xe. t., 
proll. (various), scholia, Written in early minuscules, 


1297. (Act. 416, Paul. 377.) Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 216 [7], 7? x 52, pict. 

1298. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 217, Carp., us. t., pict. 

1299. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 218, pict. 

1300. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 219. 1301. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 220. 

1302. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 222. 

1303. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 223 [1471], 2, ff. 201. 

1304. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 198. 

1305. Athos, Protaton 15 [xi], 2 cols. 

1306. Athos, Prot. 44 [xiv], 2 cols., chart. 

1307. Athos, Paul. 1 [xiv], 4to, ff. 50. Written by one Matthew. Mut. 

1308. Athos, Chiliandari 6[xiii|,8vo. Mut. at beginning and elsewhere. 

1309. Athos, Constamonitou 99 [xiv]. Palimpsest over Latin Lives 
and Martyrdom of Saints [xii]. 

1310. Athos, Xenophon 1 [1181], 4to, 2 cols. Written by John, 
a reader from Buthrotus. 

1311. Athos, Xenophon 3 [xiii], 8vo, 2 cols, Mut. 

1312. Athos, Xenophon 58 [xvi], 8vo, chart. 

1313. Athens, Nat. Libr. 72 [a.p. 1181], 103 x 7%, ff. 191. 

1314. Ath. Nat. Libr. 92 [xiv], 54x 4, ff 277, Carp., Hus. t., xed. ., 
with a peculiar description of the Eusebian Canons. 

1315. Ath. Nat. Libr. 113 [xi], 7} x 52, ff. 232. 

1316. Ath. Nat. Libr. 123 [a.p. 1145], 81x 54, ff. 189, pict. 

1317. Ath. Nat. Libr. 128 [xii], 62x 5%, ff, 181. 

1318. Ath. Nat, Libr. 132 [x], 68x 42, ff. 210. 

1319. Ath. Nat. Libr. 135 [xv], 9x 73, ff. 150. 

1320. Earl of Crawford 1 [xi], 8§ x 64, ff. 239 (25), Carp., Hus. t. 
(prol., xep., tirh. in blue by another hand), lect. with dpx. and réa. later), 
Am., Eus., subscr., xep. t. Exquisitely written and ornamented. 


Perfect, except that xed. ¢. in Matt. is torn out. Memorandum on last 
leaf of the birth of Theodora [Oct. 2, 1320]. 

1321. Earl of Crawford 2 [xi-xii], 54x 4, ff. 240 (21, 20), ked. ¢., 
prct., kep., titrh., Am. subser., vers. (Luke), syn., men. Beautifully 
written, though not equal to the last. Has suffered from age. Written 
by Paula monk. The third leaf in St. Luke lost: otherwise perfect. 


CHAPTER X. 


CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES. 


*1. (Evan. 1.) 


2. (Paul. 2.) Basil. Univ. A. N. iv. 4 (formerly B. ix. 38) [xiii or xiv 
Burgon], 53 x 3%, ff. 216 (27), with short Introductions to the books, 
once belonged to the Preaching Friars, then to Amerbach, a printer of 
Basle. Erasmus grounded on this copy, in some passages with some 
alterations of the MS., the text of his first edition (1516), and he calls it 
‘exemplar miré castigatum.’ His binder cut off a considerable part of 
the margin (Hoskier). It is Mill’s B. 2 (Battier, Wetstein). 


3. (Evan. 3.) 


4. (Paul. 4.) Basil. A. N. iv. 5 (formerly B. x. 20) [xv], 6% x 43, ff. 287 
(18), Mill’s B. 3, badly written by several hands, and full of contrac- 
tions: the Pauline Epistles preceding the Catholic. Erasmus made 
some use of this copy and of its marginal readings (e. g. Acts viii. 37; 
xv. 34; xxiv. 6-8) for forming his text (Battier, Wetstein). 


5. (Evan. 5.) 6. (Evan. 6.) 


7. (Paul. 9.) Paris, Nat. Gr. 102 [x, Greg. xi, Omont xii], 71 x 52, 
ff. 390 (20), prol., xed. t., rirh., pict., seems to be Stephen’s «’, although «’ is 
cited in error Luke v. 19; John ii. 17: it nearly resembles Cod. 5 and 
the Latin version. In this copy, and in Paul. H, 12, 17, 20, 137, 
Mr. Vansittart re-collated the beginning of the Epistle to the Hebrews. 


8. (Paul. 10.) Stephen’s ca’, now missing, cited about 400 times by 
that editor, in 276 of which it supports the Latin versions (Mill, N. T., 
Proleg.§ 1171). Stephen cites ca’ (apparently in error) four times in the 
Gospels, once in the Apocalypse (Matt. x. 8; 10; xii. 32; John ii. 17; 
Apoe. xiii. 4). 


9. (Paul, 11.) Cambridge, Univ. Libr. Kk. 6. 4 [xi], 62 x 43, ff. 247 
(22), lect. Mut. Acts iii. 6-17 ; 1 Tim. iv. 12—2 Tim. iv. 3; Heb. vii. 
20—xi. 10; xi. 23-end. Bp. Marsh has fully proved that this copy, 
which once belonged to Stephen’s friend Vatablus, Professor of Hebrew 
at Paris, is his cy’. This copy also is twice quoted by Stephen in the © 
Gospels (Matt. xxvii. 64; John ii. 17), through mere oversight. Dr. Hort 
states that it is rich in detached readings in Cath. Epp., not in Acts 
or Paul. 


10. (Paul. 12, Apoc.2.) Par. Nat. Gr. 237, Stephen’s ce’ [x], 83 x 68, 
ff. 246 (28), prol., cep. t., tith., xep., subser., orix., neatly written, with 
scholia and other matter. Le Long identified this, and about five other 


ACT. I-21. 285 


of Stephen’s manuscripts: its value in the Apocalypse is considerable 
(Wetstein, Scholz). 


11. (Paul. 140.) Par. Nat. Gr. 103 [x, Greg. xi], 83 x 63, ff. 333 (18), 
prol., with scholia. Mut. Acts ii, 20-31. 


12. (Paul. 16, Apoc. 4.) Par. Nat. Gr. 219 [xi], 123 x 94, ff. 313 (40), 
prol., xed. t., Ke. Tith., syn., men., neat, with Arethas’ commentary on the 
Apocalypse, and Cicumenius’ on the other books. Like Evann. 16, 19, 
317, it once belonged to the Medici: in 1518 it was given by the Greek 
Janus Lascar to ‘ Petro Masieli’ of Constance, and was used by Donatus of 
Verona for an edition of Gicumenius (Wetstein, Scholz). 


*13. (Evan. 33.) 14. (Evan. 35.) 


15. Par. Nat. Coislin. 25 [xi], 123 x 94, ff. 254 (36), prol., xed. t., ked., 
tith., subscr., orix., described by Montfaucon (as were also Act. 16-18), 
compared with Pamphilus’ revision, prol., and a commentary digested by 
Andreas, a priest (Wetstein). 


16. (Paul. 19.) Par. Nat. Coisl. 26 [xi, Greg. x], 118 x 9, ff. 381 (40), 
prol., with a commentary much like that of Gicumenius, and a catena of 
various Fathers: also a life of St. Longinus on two leaves [ix]. It once 
belonged to the monastery of St. Athanasius on Athos, B:Bdiov tis rerdprns 
décews (Wetstein). 


17. (Paul. 21, Apoc. 19.) Par. Nat. Coisl. 205 [written by Anthony, 
a monk, A.D. 1079, Indict. 2], 92 x 7, ff. 270 (27), prol., eq. t., xep., Tinh., 
lect., subscr., orix., syn. Mut. 1 Cor. xvi. 17—2 Cor. i. 7; Heb. xiii. 
15-25; with Apoc.i. 1—ii. 5 in a recent hand (Wetstein). 


18. (Paul. 22, Apoc. 18.) Par, Nat. Coisl. 202, 2, ff. 1-26 [xi] on 
vellum, the rest [xiii] on cotton paper, 93 x 7}, ff. 302 (22), with scholia 
to the Acts and Catholic Epistles, Andreas’ commentary to the Apoca- 
lypse, prol. to St. Paul’s Epistles (Wetstein). 


19. (Evan. 38.) 


20. (Paul. 25.) Brit. Mus. Royal MS. I. B. I, once Westminster 935 
[xiv], 10 x 73, ff. 144 (22), chart., Buthal., prol. in Cath. and Paul. Mut. 
and in bad condition, almost illegible in parts (Wetstein). The Pauline 
Epistles precede the Acts and Catholic Epistles. Casley notices one leaf 
lost in the Hebrews (after és viois ipiv mpés ch. xii. 7). 


21. (Paul. 26.) Cambridge, Univ. Libr. Dd. xi. 90 [xiii], 64 x 54, ff. 159 
(24), prol., lect., arix. Mut. Acts i—xii. 2; xiv.22—xv. 10; Rom. xv. 
14-16; 24-26; xvi. 4-20; 1 Cor. i. 15— iii, 12; 2 Tim. i. 1—ii. 4; 
Tit. i. 9—ii. 15; Philem. ii-end of Hebrews. rol. to Pauline Epistles 
only, copy is Mill’s Zu., but he forgot to name it in his Prolegomena. 
It was re-discovered and collated by Wetstein, and is probably Bentley’s 
Q (Ellis, Bentleii Critica. Sacra, p. xxix). John Berriman, in the 
manuscript notes to his own copy of his ‘ Critical Dissertation on 1 Tim. 
iii. 16’ (1741), which he presented to the British Museum in 1761, tells 
us that this codex [then Cant. 495] was identified ‘by several collations 
of many texts by different hands (Professor Francklin and others), and 
by other circumstances’ to have been Professor Luke’s (MS. note on 
p. 104). 


286 CURSIVES. 


22. (Paul. 75in the same hand.) Brit. Mus. Add. 5115 and 5116, once 
Dr. Mead’s (Berriman), then Askew’s [xii], 78 x 53, ff. 1274+174 (22), 
keh. t., xep., prol., syn., lect. (later). Mut. Acts i. 1-11: (Acts i—xx 
collated by Paulus for Griesbach: Bloomfield): Scholz’s date [ix] is 
an error. 


23. (Paul. 28, Apoc. 6.) Oxf. Bodl. Baroce. 3 [xi], 5 x 4, ff. 297 (21), 
prol. (Euth.), ced. t., a beautiful little book, written at Ephesus, beginning 
Acts xi. 13, ending Apoc. xx. 1: the opening chapters are supplied in a 
late hand. Tregelles calls this ‘a very obscure manuscript.’ With 
scholia on the Epistles, and a full and unique commentary on the Apoca- 
lypse, edited by J. A. Cramer, 1840 (Mill, Caspar. en Griesbach). 
This copy is Bentley's x in Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 5 (see Evan. 51). 
Mut. Acts iii. 10—xi. 13; xiv. 6—xviil. 19; xx. 28—xxiv. 12; 1 Pet. 
li. 2-16; ill. 7-21; 2 Cor. ix. 15—xi. 9; Gal. i. 1-18 ; Eph. vi. 1-19; 
Phil. iv. 18-23; Rev. i. 10-17; ix. 12-18; xvii. 10—xviii. 8, and in 
other places. 

*24, (Paul. 29.) Camb. Christ’s Coll. F. 1. 13 [xii], 84x 6, ff. 303 
(22). Mut. Acts i. 1-11; xviii. 20—xx. 14; James v. 14—1 Pet. i. 4, 
and some leaves of this fine copy are torn or decayed: there are also 
many changes by a later hand (Mill’s Cant. 2, Scrivener’s 1): unpub- 
lished collations were made by Bentley (Trin. Coll. Camb. B. xvii. 10, 11), 
and by Jo. Wigley for Jackson (Jesus Coll. Camb, O. ©. 1). 


25. (Paul. 31, Apoc.7.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5537 [ Pentecost, a. p. 1087, 
Indict. 10], 44 x 34, ff. 286 (23), (with a lexicon, chart.), prol., xed. t., 
xef., some lect., subscr., orix., an important copy, from the neighbourhood 
of the Aegean. Mut. 1 John v. 14—2 John 6 (Mill, Griesbach, Bloom- 
field, Serivener’s 1 in Apoc.)*. 


26. (Paul. 32.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5557 [xii], 7 x 6, ff. 293 (22), syn., 
men. (prol., cep. t. Paul.), lect., some subscr. and oriy. Mut. Acts i. 1-11; 
1 Cor. xi. 7—xv. 56. This copy and the next bear Covell’s emblem 
‘ Luceo, and the date Constantinople, 1675, but he got Act. 27 from 
Adrianople. (Mill, Paulus in Acts i-iii Bloomfield.) 


27. (Paul. 33.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5620 [xv], 81 x 6, ff. 134 (22), chart., 
is of some weight: there are no chapter-divisions prima manu; the 
writing is small and abbreviated (Mill, Griesbach, Bloomfield). 


28. (Paul. 34, Apoc. 8.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5778, is Covell’s 5 or Sinai 
manuscript ® [xii], 82 x 63, ff. 156 (30), xed, tira, lect., swbser., orix., in 
wretched condition, and often illegible. J/ut. Acts i. 1-20; Apoe. vi. 14 
—viii.1; xxii. 19-21, perhaps elsewhere (Mill, Bloomfield for Act., Paul., 
Scrivener’s d for Apoc.). 


29. (Paul. 35.) Geneva, Libr. 20 [xi or xii], 53x 4, ff. 269 (18), 


1 Mr. Ellis (Bentleii Critica Sacra, pp. xxviii, xxix) represents, among facts 
which I am better able to verify, that Act. and Epp. 25, 26, and Epp. 15, were 
collated by Wetstein, and his labours preserved at Trin. Coll. Cambridge (B. xvii. 
10, 11). The manuscripts he indicates so ambiguously must be Paul. 25, 26, and 
Act. 15, since Wetstein is not known to have worked at Act. 25, 26, or Paul. 15. 

? Covell once marked this codex 5, but afterwards gave it the name of the 
Sinai MS. (little anticipating worthier claimants for that appellation), reserving 
5 for Harl. 5777 or Evan. 446. 


ACT. 22-42. 287 


brought from Greece, beautifully but carelessly written, without sub- 
scriptions; in text much like Act. 27 (readings sent to Mill, Scholz). 


30. (Paul. 36, Apoc. 9.) Oxf. Bodleian Misc. Gr. 74 [xi], 103 x 7, ff. 
333 (24), prol., cep. t., some Ked., subscr., orix., brought from the East 
by Bp. Huntington, beginning Acts xv. 19, but 3 John, Jude, the 
Apocalypse, and St. Paul’s Epistles (which stand last) are in a some- 
what earlier hand than the rest. (Mill's Hunt. 1.) 


*31, (Evan. 69.) 32. (Evan. 51.) 


33. (Paul. 39.) Oxf. Lincoln Coll. Gr. 15 B. 82 [xii], 78 x 6, ff. 206 
(27), prol., pict., lect., some rith., oriy., syn., men., presented in 1483 by 
Robert Flemmyng, Dean of Lincoln, a beautiful and interesting codex, 
with pict., prol., lect., syn., men., and the numbers of the orixor noted in 
the subscriptions. Mut. 2 Pet. i. 1-15; Rom. i. 1-20 (Walton’s Poly- 
glott, Mill, Dobbin ‘ Cod. Montfort.,’ who regards it as the manuscript 
from which this portion of the latter was mainly copied). The Epistle 
of Jude stands between James and 1 Peter. Vansittart notes its affinity 
in text with Act. 13. 


*34, (Evan. 61.) 35. (Evan. 57.) 


36. Oxf. New College, 36 (58) [xii, end], 10 x 7%, ff. 245 (39), prol., 
kef., tirh,, valuable text, with a catena of Fathers, enumerated by Mill 
(N. T., Proleg. § 1390), and edited by Cramer, Oxford, 1838 (Walton’s 
Polyglott, Mill). 


37. (Paul. 43.) Oxf. New Coll. 37 (59) [xiii], 91 x 68, ff. 298 (20), 
prol., ep. t., tirr., perhaps a little later than Cod. 36, erroneously 
described by Walton, and after him by Wetstein, as part of Evan. 58, 
a much later manuscript. Heb. xiii. 21-25 is supplied in a recent hand. 


It is a beautiful copy, with marginal glosses (Walton’s Polyglott, Mill, 
Dobbin). 


*38. (Paul. 44.) Lugduno-Batav. 77, Voss. Gr. Q. 2 [xiii], 74x 54, 
ff. 215 (22), prol., lect., avayv., subser., otix., syn., men., once belonging to 
Petavius, a Councillor of Paris, given by Queen Christina to Is. Vossius 
(Mill, Wetstein, Dermout 1825). 


39. (Paul. 45, Apoc. 11.) Petavii 2, age and present locality not 
stated. Mut. Acts i. 1—xviii. 22; James i. 1—v. 17; 3 John 9—Jude 
25; 1 Cor. iii. 16—x. 13 (Extracts in Mill; J. Gachon). 


40. (Paul. 46, Apoc. 12.) Vat. Reg. Gr. 179 [xi], 9 x 74, ff. 169 (27), 

ol., ke. t., kepp., ritd., lect., swbscr., orix., men., with a mixed text and 
the end of Titus (from ch. iii, 3), Philemon, and the Apocalypse in a later 
hand. This copy, given by Christina to Alexander VIII (1689-91), is of 
considerable importance, and, as containing all Euthalius’ labours on the 
Acts and the Epistles, was largely used by Laur. Zacagni for his edition 
of the Prologues, &c., of Huthalius (Extracts in Mill, Zacagni, Birch ; 
Griesbach adds, ‘Gagnaeus eundem sub Dionysiani nomine laudasse 
creditur’). 

41. (Evan. 175.) 


*42. (Paul. 48, Apoc. 13, Evst. 287, Apost. 56.) Frankfort on the 
Oder Gymnasium, once Seidel’s [xi], 83 x 5{, ff. 302 (23), cep. t., xed, 


288 CURSIVES. 


lect., carelessly written, with some rare readings. Mut. Acts ii. 3-34 
(xxvii. 19-34 is in a later hand); 2 Pet. i. 1, 2; 1 John v. 11-21; 
Apoe. xvili. 3-13 (N. Westermann, H. Middeldorpf). One leaf of a Lec- 
tionary is added, containing Matt. xvii. 16-23; 1 Cor. ix. 2—12. This 
copy often agrees closely with the Complutensian text and Laud. 81 
(Evan. 51) jointly. 


43. (Evan. 76.) 


44, (Like Evan. 82, Paul. 51, Apoc. 5) certain manuscripts cited by 
Laurentius Valla. Dr. Hort’s Cod. 44 is B.-C. III. 37, which is our 
Act. 221, Paul. 265. 


45. (Paul. 52, Apoc. 16.) Hamburg, City Library, Cod. Gr. 1252 [xv], 
72x54, ff. 268 (22), chart., prol. With its companion Cod. M of 
St. Paul’s Epistles, it was lent to Wetstein in 1717 and to Bengel, by 
Z.C. Uffenbach. It once belonged to Jo. Ciampini at Rome, is carelessly 
written, but from a good text: ‘plura genuina omittens, quam aliena 
admiscens,’ Bengel. 


46. (Paul. 55.) Monacensis Reg. 375 [xi, Greg. x], 12} x 98, ff. 381 
(40), ory. (marked peculiarly in archaic fashion—J. R. Harris—e. g. 
1 Cor. HHHHHAA), is Bengel’s Augustan. 6, with Gicumenius’ commen- 
tary and some rare readings (Bengel, Matthaei, Scholz). All the Augs- 
burg MSS. of the N. T. (see Evann. 83, 426-8, Paul. 54, 125, 126) were 
removed to Munich in 1806. 


47. (Evan. 90.) 48, (Evan. 105.) 49, (Evan. 92.) 


50. (Paul. 8.) Stephen’s ¢’ is unknown, though it was once in the 
Royal Library at Paris; that is, if Evan. 8, Reg. 49, is Stephen’s ¢’ in the 
Gospels, which Mr. Vansittart seems to have proved. Stephen seldom 
cites ¢’, or (as Mill puts the case) ‘ textus ipsius feré universus absorptus 
est in hac editione’ (N. T., Proleg. § 1167). See Evan. 8. 


51. (Paul. 133, Apoc. 52.) Paris, Nat. Gr. 56, once Mazarin’s [xii], 
10 x 68, ff. 375 (23), prol., xep., lect., subser. Mut. Apoc. xxii. 17-21. 


52. (Paul. 50.) Cod. Rhodiensis, some of whose readings Stunica, 
the chief of the Complutensian editors, cites in controversy with 
Erasmus: it may have been his own property, and cannot now be 
identified. Whatever Mill states (on 1 John iii. 16), it is not now at 
Alcala. 


*53. (Paul. 30.) Camb. Emman. Coll. i. 4. 35 [xii], 33 x 3, ff. 214 
(24), prol., xe. t., tir. xep., the writing being among the minutest and 
most elegant extant. It is Mill’s Cant. 3, Scrivener’s n (a facsimile is 
given Plate xii. No. 33), and is in bad condition, in parts almost illegible. 
It begins 2 Pet. ii. 4, and there is a hiatus from 1 John iii. 20 to the 
middle of @cumenius’ Prologue to the Romans: mut. also x Cor, xi. 7— 
xv. 56, and ends Heb. xi. 27. From 1 Tim. vi. 5 another and far less 
careful hand begins: but the manuscript exhibits throughout many 
abbreviations. Has some marginal notes primd manu. Given to the 
College ‘in Testimonium grati animi’ by Sam. Wright, a member of the 
College, in 1598. ; 


54. (Evan. 43.) Paris, Arsenal Libr. The second volume of this book 


ACT. 43-63. 289 


(containing the Acts and all the Epistles on 189 leaves) is judged by the 
present librarian to be a little more modern than the first volume. 
They were both ‘ex dono R. P. de Berzian’ (sic) to the Oratory of San 
Maglorian. 

55. Readings of a second copy of St. Jude contained in Cod. 47. 
Tischendorf, in his eighth edition, cites this copy in Acts xvi. 6, appar- 
ently by mistake. 


56. (Paul. 227.) Oxf. Bodl. E. D. Clarke 4 [xii], 9 x 6, ff. 220 (27), 
prol. (names and miracles of Apostles, &c.), ep. t., xed., lect., subser., otiy., 
syn. (extracts, &c. by Dean Gaisford). 


(This number was assigned by Wetstein and Griesbach to certain 
readings of four Medicean manuscripts (only one in the Acts), which, like 
those of No. 102 of the Gospels, were found by Wetstein in the margin 
of Rapheleng’s Plantin Greek Testament (1591). Identical with Act. 
84, 87-89.—Birch, Scholz.) 

57. (Evan. 234.) 


58. (Paul. 224.) Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 9 [xiii], 7 x 5, ff. 181 (26), lect. 
Mut. Heb. xiii. 7-25 (Gaisford). (58 of Wetstein is the same codex as 
22; Scholz substitutes the above.) 


59. (Paul.62.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5588 [xiii], 10 x 64, 132 (36), cotton 
paper, prol., full lect., cep., subser., oriy. On the first leaf we read ‘ liber 
hospitalis de Cusa trevirencis dioc. R™i,..’ See Evan. 87 (Griesbach, 
Bloomfield). 


60. (Paul. 63, Apoc. 29.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5613 [May, A.p. 1407, 
Indict. 15], 83 x 53, ff. 267 (26), prol., subser., crix. Mut. Apoc. xxii. 
2-18. (Griesbach collated fifty-five chapters of Acts and Epp., Gries- 
bach and Scrivener’s e in Apocalypse.) 


*61. Brit. Mus. Add. 20,003 [April 20, a. p. 1044, Indict. 12], 7 x 64, 
ff. 57 (23), xed. t.in St. James. This has been called the most important 
cursive copy of the Acts [but is much overrated—Ed.]|, was formerly 
called loti (pscr), discovered by Tischendorf in Egypt in 1853, and sold to 
the Trustees of the British Museum in 1854, was written by one John, 
a monk, with rubrical marks added in a later hand. Mut. ch. iv. 8— 
vil. 17; xvii. 28—xxiii. 9; 297 verses. Independent collations have 
been made by Tischendorf (Anecd. sacra et prof. pp. 7, 8, 130-46), by 
Tregelles, and by Scrivener (Cod. Augiensis, Introd., pp. lxviii-lxx). Its 
value is shown not so much by the readings in which it stands alone, as 
by tts agreement with the oldest wncial copies, where their testimonies 
coincide. ((Paul. 61) comprised extracts made by Griesbach from the 
margin of a copy of Mill’s N. T. in the Bodleian (see Evan. 236), where 
certain readings are cited under the notation Hal. These are now 
known to be taken from Evan. 440, Act. 111, Paul. 221, or Scrivener’s 
v of the Gospels, o of the Acts and Epistles—Tischendorf, Tregelles.) 


62. (Paul. 65.) Par. Nat. Gr. 60, once Colbert’s [xiv], 14 x 9§, ff. 135 
(35), chart., prol., xed. t., kep., titr., lect., subser., orix., syn., with scholia 
(Wetstein, Griesbach, Scholz). 


63. (Paul. 68.) Vindobon. Caesar, Nessel. 313 [xiv], 73 x 53, ff. 157 
(26), prol., cep. t., lect., subser., orix., syn., scholia (Treschow, Alter, Birch). 


VOL. I. U 


290 CURSIVES. 


64. (Paul. 69.) Vind. Caes. Ness. 303 [xii], 73x 53, ff. 279 (22), 
prol., ep. t., lect., subscr., syn., men., carefully written by one John, 
brought by Ogier de Busbeck from Constantinople, like Cod. 67 and 
many others of this collection (Treschow, Alter, Birch). 


*65, (Evan. 218.) 


66. (Paul. 67, Apoc. 34.) Vind. Caes. Ness. 302 [xli, Greg. xi], 
71x 5h, ff. 368 (22), prol., xed. t., pict., lect., subscr., orix., vers. syn., 
men., scholia, and other matter: three several hands have made correc- 
tions, which Griesbach regarded as far more valuable than the text 
(cited by him 66**). Mut. Apoc. xv. 6—xvii. 3; xviii. 10—xix. 9; 
xx. 8—xxii. 21. It once belonged to Arsenius Archbishop of Monem- 
basia (see Evan. 333, Evst. 113), then to Sebastian Tengnagel and 
Jo. Sambuc (A. C. Hwiid 1785 for the Acts, Treschow, Alter, Birch). 

67. (Paul. 70.) Vind. Caes. Ness. 221 [written by one Leo at Con- 
stantinople, December, 1331, Indict. 14], 82 x 7, ff. 174 (31), prol., xed. t., 
lect., subser., orix., syn., men., elegant but inaccurate (Treschow, Alter, 
Birch). 

68. (Paul. 73.) Upsal. Univ. Gr, 1, 9 x 63, ff. 220 (38), is in fact two 
separate manuscripts bound together, both of high value. The first part 
[xii] contains the Acts (commencing ch. viii. 14), Rom., 1 Cor. to ch. xv. 38: 
the second [xi] begins 1 Cor. xiii. 6, and extends through the Pauline 
and Catholic Epistles, which follow them. In the text of St. Paul it 
much resembles Paul.17. A catena is annexed, which is an abridgement 
of Gicumenius, and the portion in duplicate (1 Cor. xiii. 6—xy. 38) has 
contradictory readings (P. F. Aurivill [Orville ?], 1786). It was bought 
at Venice by Sparvenfeldt in 1678 (Belsheim), 


69. (Paul. 74, Apoc. 30.) Guelpherbytanus xvi. 7, August., 83 x 63, 
ff. 204 (29), chart., also in two hands: the first (Acts and Epistles) [xiii], 
written by George a monk, the Apocalypse [xiv]. It exhibits a remark- 
able text, and has many marginal readings and prol. (Knittel, Matthaei). 


All from 70 to 96 were slightly collated by Birch, and except 81, 
93-6 by Scholz also. 


70. (Evan. 131.) 71. (Evan. 133.) 


72. (Paul. 79, Apoc. 37.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 366 [xiii, Greg. xv], 72 x 53, 
ff. 218 (24), chart., prol. 


73. (Paul. 80.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 367 [xi], 81x 63, ff. 165 (30), an 
excellent manuscript used by Caryophilus (see Evan, 112), 


74, Rom. Vat. Gr. 760 [xii], 103 x 81, ff. 257 (24), contains only the 
Acts with a catena. 


75. (Evan. 141.) 76. (Evan. 142.) 77. (Evan, 149.) _ 


78. (Paul. 89.) Rom. Alexandrino-Vat. Gr. 29 [xii, Greg. x], 
10 x 73, ff. 177 (21), a good copy, but mut. 2 Cor. xi. 15—xii. 1 ; Eph. 
i, 9—Heb. xiii. 25. Traced to Strasburg in the possession of H. Boecler, 
and identified with 201 (Ser., 3rd ed.) by Dr. Gregory. 


79. (Paul. 90.) Rom. Urbino-Vat. Gr. 3 [xi], 73 x 54, ff. 161 (30). 
80. (Paul. 91, Apoc. 42.) Rom, Pio-Vat. Gr. 50 [xii], 68 x 53, ff. 327(21). 


J 


ACT. 64-97. 291 


81. Rom. Barberin, Gr, vi. 21 [xi, Greg. xiv], 133 x 103, with a com- 
mentary (Birch). Scholz could not find this copy, which has remarkable 
readings: it contains but one chapter of the Acts and the Catholic 
Epistles. 

82. (Evan. 180.) 


83. (Paul. 93.) Naples, Bibl. Nat. ii. Aa. 7 [x, Greg. xii], 102 x 73, 
ff. 123 (37), 2 cols., written by Evagrius and compared with Pamphilus’ 
copy at Caesarea (see Act. 15): orixor sometimes in the margin. See 
below, Act. 173. 


84. (Paul. 94.) Florence, Laurent. iv. 1 [x], 122x104, ff. 244 (21), 
has St. Chrysostom’s commentary on the Acts, that of Nicetas of Heraclea 
on all the Epistles. 

85. (Paul. 95.) Flor. Laurent. iv. 1 [xiii], 12210, ff. 288 (31), 
chart., contains the Acts and Pauline Epistles with Theophylact’s com- 
mentary. 

86. (Paul. 96, Apoc. 75.) Flor. Laurent. iv. 30 [xi, Greg. x], 73 x 53, 
ff. 377 (18), with a commentary. ‘Tregelles states that this is the same 


copy as Cod. 147, the press-mark 20 being put by Birch in error 
for 30. 


87. (Paul. 97.) Flor. Laurent. iv. 29 [x], 103 x 73, ff. 294 (19), with 
scholia, prol., and a modern interlinear Latin version in the Epistles, for 
the use of beginners. 


88. (Paul. 98.) Flor. Laurent. iv. 31 [xi], 7 x 53, ff. 276 (24), prol. 
Mut. in fine Titi. 


89. (Paul. 99, Apoc. 45.) Flor. Laurent. iv. 32, 5x 34, 276 (27), 
written by John Tzutzuna, priest and monk, December, 1093, Indict. 1, 
in the reign of Alexius Comnenus, Nicolas being Patriarch of Con- 
stantinople. Prol., syn., and a treatise of Dorotheus, Bishop of Tyre in 
Julian’s reign, on the seventy disciples and twelve Apostles, which is 
found also in Act. 10, 179, Burdett-Coutts II. 4 (Paul. 266), in Eras- 
mus’ N. T. (1516), and partly in Stephen’s of 1550. See Cave’s ‘ Hist. 
Lit.,’ vol. i. pp. 164-172. 


90. (Evan. 197.) 91. (Evan. 201.) 92. (Evan. 204.) 

*93. (Evan. 205.) *94. (Evan. 206.) *95. (Evan. 209.) 

*96. (Paul. 109.) Venet. Marc. 11 [xi, Greg. xiii or xiv], 114 x 94, 
ff. 304 (%), 3 cols., an important copy, often resembling Act. 142, from the 
monastery of St. Michael de Troyna in Sicily. It has both a Latin and 
an Arabic version. Mut. Acts i. 1-12; xxv. 21—xxvi. 18; Philemon. 
Act. 93-96 and Paul. 106-112 were collated by G. F. Rinck, ‘ Lucubratio 
Critica in Act. Apost. Epp. Cath. et Paul.’ Basileae, 1830. 

97. (Paul. 241.) Guelpherbyt. Biblioth. Gud. gr. 104. 2 [xii], 74 x 53, 
ff. 226 (27), once belonging to Langer, librarian at Wolfenbiittel, who 
sent a collation to Griesbach. Mut. Acts xvi. 39—xvii. 18: it has mar- 
ginal scholia from Chrysostom and Cicumenius, prayers and dialogues 
subjoined. Deposited by one Theodoret in the Catechumens’ library of 
the Laura (monastery) of St. Athanasius on Athos. 

Act. 98-107 were accurately collated by Matthaei for his N. T. 


U2 


292 CURSIVES. 


*98, (Paul. 113, Apost. 77.) Dresden, Reg. A. 104 [xi], 11} x 83, 
ff. 186 (40), 2 cols., once belonged to Jeremias the patriarch of 
the monastery of Stauroniketa on Athos. Matthaei professes that he 
chiefly followed this manuscript, which is divided into three parts: viz. 
a, Church Lessons from the Acts, so arranged that no verse is lost, with 
various readings and scholia in the margin: a, (or simply a) the text 
with marginal various readings and scholia: a, Church Lessons from the 
Acts and Epistles. Identified by Gregory with Act. 107. 

*99, (Paul. 114.) Mosq. Synod. 5 (Mt. c) [April, a. p. 1445, Greg. 
1345], folio, ff. 464, chart., contains also the Life and Speeches of 
Gregory Naz. and much other matter, from the Iberian or Iveron 
monastery on Athos, carelessly written by Theognostus, Metropolitan of 
Perga and Attalia : prol., syn. men., Euthal., and some Patristic 
writings. 

*100. (Paul. 115.) Mosq. Synod. 334 (Mt. d) [xi], 4to, ff ?, with 
a catena and scholia. 

*101. (Paul. 116.) Mosq. Synod. 333 (Mt. f) [xiii], 4to, ff. 240, chart. 
B, prol., syn., carefully written, with scholia to the Acts. 


*102. [This is Cod. K of the Catholic and Pauline Epistles, cited 
according to Matthaei’s notation. Hort’s 102 is kscr.] 

*103. (Paul. 118.) Mosq. Synod. 193 (Mt. h) [xii], folio, ff. 236, 
from the Iveron monastery on Athos, is a volume of scholia, with the 
entire text in its margin for Acts i. 1—ix. 12; elsewhere only in frag- 
ments after the usual manner of scholia. 

*104. (Evan, 241.) *105. (Evan. 242.) 

*106. (Paul. 122.) Mosq. Synod. 328 (Mt. m) [xi], 4to, ff. 228, prol., 
ep. t., lect.. syn., carefully written, from the Vatopedi monastery on 
Athos, has prol., syn., and the Psalms annexed. 

1077. (Paul. 491.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,734 [xi-xii], 118 x 94, 
ff. 248 (13-25), prol., ked., subscr., otiy. With comm. of Gicumenius. ut. 
Acts iv. 15-22; xxiii. 15-30; Rom. v. 13—vi. 21; vi. 22—end of Phil. ; 
Col. iii. 15—iv. 11 ; Heb. xiii. 24-25 (pt.). Bears name of Jo. Card. de 
Salviatis, and arms of Pius VI. Bought of Sp. P. Lampros of Athens 
in 1853. (Greg. 204.) 

108. (Evan. 226.) 109. (Evan. 228.) 

Codd. 110-181 were first added to the list by Scholz, who states that 
he collated entire 115, 133, 160; in the greater part 120- 3, 126, 127, 
131, 137, 161-3, 174; the rest slightly or not at all. 

110. (Evan. 568.) (Greg. 247.) 

Erase Evan. 441, being a printed edition (see p. 239). Hort’s 110 is 
ascr, which is our 182. 

*111. (Evan. 440.) This is Scrivener’s 0 Act. and Paul. 


112. Cantabrig. 2068 erase: it is the same as Cod. 9. Hort’s 112 is 
esr, which is our 184. Instead of it Greg. inserts— 


1 See under 98. 


ACT. 98-126. 293 


(Paul. 179.) Modena, Este ii. G. 3 [ix or x], 13 x 82, ff.? (30), prol., 
Luthal., being part of uncial H in minuscules (see under H of Acts), 

*113. (Evan. 18.) 

Codd. 113, 114, 117, being 132, 134, 137 of St. Paul respectively, 
together with Act. 127 and Paul. 139, 140, 153, have been collated by 
J. G. Reiche, in his ‘Codicum aliquot Graecorum N. T. Parisiensium 
nova descriptio: praemissis quibusdam de neglecti MSS. N. T. studii 
causa.’ Gott. 1847. 

*114. (Paul. 134.) Par. Nat. Gr. 57 [xiii, Greg. xi], 118 x 83, ff. 231 
(24), 2 cols., xep., syn., men., &c., a valuable copy, with some portions of 
the Septuagint version, and prayers for the service of the Greek Church. 

115. (Paul. 135.) Par. Nat. Gr. 58, once Colbert’s (as were 118, 121, 
122, 124, 128, 129) [xiii, Greg. xi], 10} x 73, ff. 174 (28), prol., xed. t., 
subser., orix., begins Acts xiv. 27, ends 2 Tim.; no liturgical notes. 

116. (Paul. 136, Apoc. 53.) Par. Nat. Gr. 59, once Teller’s [xvi], 
11 x 8, ff. 331 (21), chart., prol., and scholia to the Catholic Epistles. 


*117. (Evan. 263, Paul. 137) of some value. 


118. (Paul. 138, Apoc. 55.) Par. Nat. Gr. 101 [xiii], 9} x 64, ff. 200 
(28), chart., prol., xe. t., xep., subser., otix. Mut. Acts xix. 18—xxii. 17. 

119. (Paul. 139, Apoc. 56.) Par. Nat. Gr. 102 A [x, but Apoc. xiii], 
94 x 6%, ff. 229 (26, 25), prol., lect., subser., atix., dvayv., men. Mut. 2 Cor. 
1. 8—i. 4. Cath. follow Paul., as in Cod. 120. 

120. (Paul. 141.) Par. Nat. Gr. 103 A [xi, Greg. xiii], 98 x 63, 
ff, 243 (22), xed. t., lect., dvayv., subscr., oriy., prol. beginning Acts xxi. 20 
(v. 38—vi. 7; vii. 6-16; 32—x. 25 chart.[xiii]). Mut. Acts xxviii. 23— 
Rom. ii. 26; Phil. i. 5—1 Thess. iv. 1; v. 26—2 Thess, i. 11; 1 John 
li. 11—i. 3; 24—yv. 14; 2 John; ending 3 John 11. 

121. (Paul. 142.) Par. Nat. Gr. 104 [xiii], 7} x 5, ff. 257 (24), chart., 
prol., cep. t., titr., lect., subser., orix., syn., August. de Thou’s, then Colbert’s. 


122. (Paul. 143.) Par. Nat. Gr. 105 [xi or x], 83 x 64, ff. 248 (17), 
prol., xep., tith., subser., orix., correctly written, but fragments, viz. 
Acts xill. 48—xv. 22; 29—xvi. 36; xvil. 4—xvili. 26; xx. 16—xxviii. 
17; 1 Pet. 11. 20— ili. 2; 1 John ii.5; 21—v.9; 2 John 8—3 John 10; 
Jude 7—Rom. iv. 16; 24—vii. 9; 18—1 Cor. 1. 28; il. 13—vii. 1; 
ix, 6—xiv. 2; 10—Gal. i. 10; ii. 4—Eph. i. 18; 1 Tim. i. 14—v. 5. 

123. (Paul. 144.) Par. Nat. Gr. 106 A [xiv], 88 x 63, ff. 276 (29), 
prol., cep. t., xep., titr., lect., subser., orix. Hymns. Mut. 1 Pet. i. 9— 
ar. 7 

124. (Paul. 149, Apoc. 57.) Par. Nat. Gr. 124 [xvi], 16mo, beautifully 
written by Angelus Vergecius. 

125. (Paul. 150.) Par. Nat. Gr. 125 [xiv], 68 x 7%, ff. 394 (16), pro, 
lect., subscr., dvayv., orix., from Constantinople. 

126. (Paul. 153.) Par. Nat. Gr. 216, from Medici collection [x], 
122x 94, ff. 333 (21), 2 cols., prol., xed. t., xep., Tirh., subser., orix., 
probably written at Constantinople, with catena, sometimes in uncial, 
occasionally, esp, in Heb., as late as [xvi]. 


294 CURSIVES. 


*127, (Paul, 154.) Par. Nat. Gr. 217 [xi], 128 x 104, ff. 378 (28-88), 
prol., cep. t., subser., orix., carelessly written (Vansittart), collated by 
Reiche. It has a catena. Act., scholia (Cath.), Theodoret’s commentary 
(Paul.), 

128. (Paul. 155.) Par. Nat. Gr. 218 [xi], 123 x 10, ff. 317 (37), with 
a catena. 

129. (Paul. 156.) Par. Nat. Gr. 220 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 11} x 8}, ff. 388 
(41), 2 cols., a commentary, the text sometimes suppressed. 

130. Par. Nat. Gr. 221 [xii], 114 x 84, ff. 177 (14), from the East, 
with a catena. Mut. Acts xx. 38—xxii. 3; 2 Pet. i. 14—iii. 18; 1 John 
iv. 11—Jude 8. 

131. (Paul. 158.) Par. Nat. Gr. 223, once Meee contains Paul. 
with prol. and catena, [A. D. 1045}, 112 x 82, 273 (23), by Theo- 
pemptus, a reader, followed by Act. and Gath. Yi 

132. (Evan. 330.) 

133. (Paul. 166.) Turin, Univ. C. vi. 19 [xiii, Greg. xii], 8 x 5%, ff. 295 
(24), chart., pict., prol., in a clear large hand; Dr. Hort noticed remarkable 
readings in the Catholic Epistles. The Epistle to the Hebrews precedes 
1 Timothy, as Pasinus notes in his Catalogue. 

134. (Paul. 167.) Turin, Univ. B. v. 19 [xi, Greg. xii or xiii], 8} x 6, 
ff. 370 (19), prol., mut, Acts i, ii. Pasinus notes that the Pauline preceilé 
the Catholic Epistles. 

135. (Evan. 339.) 


136. (Paul. 169.) Turin, Univ. C. v. 1 [xii], 93x 7, ff 174 (27), 
prol., xed. t., dect., syn. Mut. in Heb. 

137. (Paul. 176.) Milan, Ambros. E. 97 sup. [xi, Greg. xiii], 10} x 72, 
ff. 276 (23), prol., lect., dvayv., subser., orix., bought at Corfu: so like 
Codd. DEesr (Act. 184) and the margin of the Harkleian Syriac in the 
Acts, as to assist us when DE are mutilated, especially in additions: 
e.g. Acts xxvil. 5; xxvili. 16; 19 (bis). See Scrivener’s ‘Cod. Bezae,’ 
Introd., p. lix, note. 

138. (Paul. 173.) Milan, Ambros. E. 102 sup. [xiv, Greg. xv], 93 x 63, 
ff. 202 (19), chart., once J. V. Pinelli’s; it contains the Epistles only. 

139. (Paul. 174.) Milan, Ambros. H. 104 sup. [written March 20, 
1434, Indict. 12, by one Athanasius], 114 x 88, ff. 164 (31), 2 cols., prol., 
subser., orix., chart., bought at Padua, 1603. 

140. (Paul. 215, Apoc. 74.) Venice, 546 [partly xi on vellum, partly 
xiii chart. |, 114 x 98, ff. 268 (21), prol., orix. The Epistles have a catena, 
the Apocalypse a commentary. 

141. (Evan, 189.) 

142. (Paul. 178.) Modena, iii. B. 17 [xii], 74 x 58, ff. 9, prol., subser., 
orix., valuable, but with many errors ; see however Act. 96. 


143. (Evan, 832.) Contains the Catholic Epistles, but not the Acts. 
144. (Evan. 363.) 145. (Evan, 365.) 146. (Hvan. 367.) 
147. Ven, St. Mark ii. 61. 


—— 


ACT. 127-162, 295 


148. (Paul. 184.) Flor. Laurent. Convent. Soppr. 191 [written 
A. D. 984, Indict.12, by Theophylact, priest and doctor of law], 134 x 94, 
ff. 342, prol., once belonged to the Benedictine Library of St. Mary. 


149. (Paul. 349, Apoc. 180.) Flor. Laurent. Conv. Soppr. 150 [xiii, 
Greg. xii], 8; x 54, ff. 144 (32), 2 cols., sudser., oriy., contains the Catholic 
Epistles, with a Latin version. 


150. (Evan. 368.) 151. (Evan. 386.) 
152. (Evan. 1202.) 153. (Evan. 444.) 


154. (Paul. 187.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1270 [xv, Greg. xiv], 82 x 63, ff. 164 
(36), prol., xed. t., lect., contains the Acts, Catholic Epistles, Rom., 1 Cor., 
with a commentary. 


155. (Paul. 188.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1430 [xii], 14x 114, ff. 270 (20), 
prol., with a commentary in another hand. It does not contain the Acts, 
but all the Epistles. 


156. (Paul. 190.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1650 [Jan. 1037], 134 x 103, ff. 187 
(43), 2 cols., prol., xe. t., xeh., tiTd., lect., subser., oriy., vers., Luthal., 
written for Nicolas Archbishop of Calabria by the cleric Theodore. The 
Pauline Epistles have a commentary : it begins Acts v. 4. 


157. (Paul. 191.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1714 [xii], 83 x 63, ff. 46 (25), prol., 
ke. t., keqp., Titr., lect., dvayy., subscr., orixy., is a heap of disarranged frag- 
ments, containing Acts xvill. 14—xix. 9; xxiv. 11—xxvi. 23; James 
li. 1—vy. 20; 3 John with xed. and trdeors to Jude; Rom. vi. 22— 
Vill. 32; xi. 31—xv. 23; 1 Cor. i. 1— iil. 12. 

158. (Paul. 192.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1761 [xi], 94x 74, ff. 481 (21), 
prol., kep. t., xep., tirh. From this copy Mai supplied the lacunae of 
Cod. B in the Pauline Epistles. 


159. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1968, Basil. 7 [xi, Greg. x], 6} x 44, ff. 84 (22), prol., 
ke. t., ked., Tird., lect., subscr., contains the Acts, James, and 1 Peter, 
with scholia, whose authors’ names are given. ut. Acts i, 1—v. 29; 
vi. 14—vii. 11. 

160. (Paul. 193, Apoc. 24.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2062 [xi, Greg. x], 
108 x 8, ff. 287 (26), xed., rird., subser., otiy., with copious scholia accom- 
panied by the authors’ names: it begins Acts xxviii. 19, ends Heb. ii. 1. 


161. (Paul. 198, Apoc. 69.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 258 [xiii, Greg. 
xiv], 92x 7%, ff. 216 (32), 2 cols., chart., prol., subser., with a Latin 
version : it begins Acts ii. 27, and the last chapters of the Apocalypse are 
lost. The latter part was written later [xiv]. 


162. (Paul. 200.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 298 [xv, Greg. xiv], 63 x 43, 
ff. 265 (27), 2 cols., with the Latin Vulgate version (with which Scholz 
states that the Greek has been in many places made to harmonize) in 
a parallel column, contains many transpositions of words, and unusual 
readings introduced by a later hand’. 


1 Cod. 162 has attracted much attention from the circumstance that it is the 
only unsuspected witness among the Greek manuscripts for the celebrated text 
r John vy. 7, 8, whose authenticity will be discussed in Vol. II. Ch. XII. A fac- 
simile of the passage in question was traced in 1829 by Cardinal Wiseman for 
Bishop Burgess, and published by Horne in several editions of his ‘ Introduction,’ 


296 CURSIVES. 


163. (Paul. 201.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 325 [xiv], 72 x 4%, ff. 215 
(26) chart., prol., cep. t. Mut. Acts iv. 19—v. 1. 


164, (Evan. 390.) 


165. Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 417 [xiv, Greg. xvi], 83 x 53, ff. 339 (21), 
chart., contains the Catholic Epistles, with works of St. Ephraem and 
others. 


166. (Paul. 204, Apoc. 22.) Rom. Vallicell. B. 86 [xii-xiv, Greg.], 
7x 4%, ff. 258 (26), i.e. ff. 1-103 [xii], by George, son of Elias; 104-191 
xiii], by Joachim, a monk; 192-228 [xii] also by George; 229-254 
xiv]; and four prefatory leaves, chart., were added later [xvi]. Prol., 
kep., tiTA., subser., orix. Described with facsimile in Bianchini, Evan. 
Quadr., vol. 11. pt. 1, pp. 535-8. 


167. (Evan. 393.) 


168. (Paul. 205.) Rom. Vallicell. F. 13 [xiv], 93 x 68, ff. 204 (40), 
chart., prol., avayv., subscr., atiy. 


169. (Paul. 206.) Rom. Ghigian. R. v. 29 [June 12, 1394 *], 1134 x 8}, 
ff. 248 (21), prol., xep., lect., dvayv., syn., men., subser., orix., written by 
Joasaph at Constantinople in the monastery ray édyyav. See Evange- 
listarium 86. 


170. (Evan. 394.) 


171, 172 (Paul. 209, 210) are both Collegii Romani [xvi], fol., chart. 
Dr. Gregory could not find them in 1886. 


173. (Paul. 211.) Naples, Nat. Libr. ii. Aa. 8 [xi], 82 x 68, ff. 245 
(22), prol., xe. t., xep., tird., lect., avayr., subser., otix., and paprupiat 
cited from Scripture and profane writers. This codex has 1 John v. 
7,8 in the margin, by a recent hand. Tregelles suggests that this is 
probably the same copy as Cod. 83, the readings ascribed to it being 
extracted from the margin of that manuscript. 


174, (Paul. 212.) Naples, Nat. Libr. ii. Aa. 9 [xv], 83 x 5%, ff. 208 
(27), chart., prol., xe. t., lect., subscr., orix. 


175. (Paul. 216.) Messina, St. Basil 104 [xii], 118 x 84, ff. 241 (25), 
2 cols., prol., xed. t., lect., subser., otix., men. 


176. (Evan. 421.) 177. (Evan. 122.) 


178. (Paul. 242, Apoc. 87 or msc.) Cheltenham, Phillipps 1461 [xi or 
xii, Greg. xiv and xv], 94 x 63, ff. 229 (27), (Hoskier), bought at 
Meerman’s sale in 1824 by the late Sir T. Phillipps, Bart., of Middle 
Hill, Worcestershire. The Pauline Epistles are written smaller than 
the rest, but in the same clear hand. Lect., xe. t., prol., cep. (but not 
in the Apocalypse), flourished rubric capitals. Scrivener in 1856 fully 


as also by Tregelles (Horne, vol. iv. p. 217). If the facsimile is at all faithful, this 
is as rudely and indistinctly written as any manuscript in existence ; but the 
illegible scrawl between the Latin column in the post of honour on the left, and 
the Greek column on the right, has been ascertained by Mr. B. H. Alford (who 
examined the codex at Tregelles’ request) to be merely a consequence of the 
accidental shifting of the tracing paper, too servilely copied by the engraver. 

1 Scholz says 1844, and Tischendorf corrects but few of his gross errors in 
these Catalogues: but a.m. 6902, which he cites from the manuscript, is 4. D. 1394. 


ACT. 163-184. 297 


collated Apoc. (whose text is valuable), the rest slightly. It is sadly 
mutilated; it begins Acts iv. 24; mut. Acts v. 2-16; vi. 2—vii. 2; 
16—vili. 10; 38—ix. 13; 26-39; x. 9-22; 43—xili. 1; xxiii. 
32—xxiv. 24; xxvill. 23—James i. 5; ili. 6—iv. 16; 2 Pet. iii. 
10—1 John i. 1; iii. 13—iv. 2; Jude 16-25; Rom. xiv. 23 (xvi. 
25-27 was there placed)—xv. 14; 1 Cor. iii. 15—xv. 23; 2 Cor. x. 
14—xi, 19; xiii. 5-13; Eph. i. 1—ii. 14; v. 29—vi. 24; Col. i. 
24-26; ii. 4-7 ; 2 Thess. i. 1—iii. 5; Heb. ix. 3—x. 29; Apoc. xiv. 
4-14: ending Apoc. xxi. 12. The tmoOéceas and tables of xed. before 
each Epistle have suffered in like manner. 


179. (Paul. 128, Apoc. 82.) Munich, Royal Libr. 211 [xi, Delitzsch 
xiii], 105 x 83, ff. 227 (25), lect., prol., imoypapai, Dorotheus’ treatise (see 
Act. 89), fragments of Hus. t., and (in a later hand) marginal scholia to 
St. Paul. Belonged to Zomozerab, the Bohemian. The text is very near 
that commonly received. The portion of this manuscript which contains 
the Apocalypse is described by Delitzsch, Handschriftliche Funde, 
Leipzig, 1862, pp. 45-48, with a facsimile of Apoe. viii. 12, 13. 


180. (Evan. 431.) Important, but seems to have perished in 1870 at 
Strasburg. 


181. (Evan. 400%.) 


The following codices also are described by Scrivener, Cod. Augiens., 
Introd. pp. ly-lxivy, and their collations given in the Appendix. 


*182. a®cr (Paul. 252). Lond. Lambeth 1182 [xii, Greg. xiii], 104 x 63, 
ff. 397 (20), chart., brought (as were also 183-6) by Carlyle from 
a Greek island. A later hand [xiv] supplied Acts i. 1—xii. 3; xiii. 
5-15; 2, 3 John, Jude. In this copy and 183 the Pauline Epistles 
precede the Catholic). Lect., pict., xep., prol., syn., men., dmodnpia 
mavhov, avripeva for Haster, and other foreign matter. The various 
readings are interesting, and strongly resemble those of Cod. 69 of 
the Acts, and Cod. 61 hardly less, especially in Acts xiii-xvil. This is 
Hort’s Cod. 110. (Greg. 214.) 


*183. bser (Paul. 253). Lond. Lamb. 1183 [A. D. 1358], 10 x 7, ff. 236 
(27), chart., mut. 1 Cor, xi. 7-27; 1 Tim. iv. l1—y. 8. Syn., prol., xed. t., 
titr., mut., xep., lect., in a beautiful hand, with many later corrections. 
(Greg. 215.) 


*184. csr (Paul. 254). Lond. Lamb. 1184 [xv], 4to, charé., mut. Acts 
vii. 52—viii. 25. Having been restored in 1817 (Evan. 516), its 
readings (which, especially in the Acts and Catholic Epistles, are very 


1 Here again we banish to the notes Scholz’s list from Cod. 182 to Cod. 189, 
for the reasons stated after Evan. 449. 

182. (Paul. 243.) Library of St. John’s monastery at Patmos [xii], 8vo, also 
another [xiii] 8vo. 

183. (Paul, 231.) Library of the Great Greek monastery at Jerusalem 8 [xiv]; 
8vo. This must be Coxe’s No. 7 [x], 4to, beginning Acts xii. 6. 

184, (Paul. 232, Apoe. 85.) Jerusalem 9 [xiii], 4to, with a commentary. This 
is evidently Coxe’s No. 15, though he dates it at the end of [x]. 

185. (Paul. 233.) St. Saba, Greek monastery, 1 [xi], 12mo. 

186. (Evan. 457.) 187. (Evan. 462.) 

188. (Paul. 236.) St. Saba 15 [xii], 4to. 189. (Evan. 466.) 


298 CURSIVES. 


important) are taken from an excellent collation (Lamb. 1255, 10-14) 
made for Carlyle about 1804 by the Rev. W. Sanderson of Morpeth. 
The text much resembles that of Act. 61, and is almost identical with 
that of B.-C. III. 37 (Act. 221) and of Act. 137, This is Hort’s Cod. 
112. (Greg. 216.) 


*185. dscr (Paul. 255). Lond. Lamb. 1185 [xiv?], 83 x 53, ff. 209 
23-5), prol., xep. t., xep., lect., subscr., men., otix., chart., miserably 
mutilated and ill-written. It must be regarded as a collection of 
fragments in at least four different hands, pieced together by the most 
recent scribe. Mut. Acts i. 36—ili. 8; vii. 3-59; xii. 7-25; xiv. 
8-27; xvilil. 20—xix. 12; xxii. 7—xxill. 11; 1 Cor. viii. 12—ix. 18; 
2 Cor. i. 1-10; Eph. iii. 2—Phil. i. 24; 2 Tim. iv. 12—Tit.i.6; Heb. 
vii. 19—ix. 12. We have 1 Cor. v.11, 12; 2 Cor. x. 8-15, written by 
two different persons. (Greg. 217.) 


*186. esct (Paul. 321) seems to have been Lond. Lamb. 1181 [xiv], 
4to of the Acts, Catholic and Pauline Epistles (as we learn from the 
Lambeth Catalogue, but having been returned (see Evan. 516), we have 
access only to a tolerable collation of Acts i. 1—xxvii. 12, made by the 
Rev. John Fenton for Carlyle (Lamb. 1255, 27-33). In its text it 
much resembles Cod. E. (Greg. 218.) 

*187. fser (Evan. 543). (Greg. 194.) 

*188. ger (Evan. 542). (Greg. 193.) 

189. (Evan. 825.) (Greg. 258.) 190. (Evan. 503.) 

191. (Paul. 245.) Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 38 [xi], 7 x 53, ff. 306 (23), 
prol., Huthal., cep. t., xep., tith., subser., syn., men., in small and neat 
characters, from St. Saba (brought to England with the other Wake 
manuscripts in 1731), contains a catena, and at the end the date 1312 
(éreher@On 76 mapoy ev eres sox’) ina later hand. Mut. Acts i. 1-11. 

192. (Paul. 246.) Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 37 [xi], 8 x 6, ff. 237 (23), xep., 
vers. Mut. Acts xii. 4—xxil. 32. The last leaf is a palimpsest, chart. 
at end about 1490 a.p., the vellum being about 1070, mut. 6 leaves at 
beginning and 16-24. 

*193. (Evan. 492.) (Greg. 199.) 194. (Evan. 451.) (Greg. 206.) 

195. Modena, Este ii. A. 13 [xiii, Greg. xv], 4x34, ff. %, lect., syn, 
men. (See Greg. 238.) 

196. Modena, Este ii. C. 4 [xi or xii], 93x 8, ff.2 Prol. dmodnpia 

and papr. Paul., xep., tirh., subser., orix., vers., syn. (See Greg. 239.) 
~ 197, (Evan. 461.) (Greg. 207.) 

198. (Paul. 280.) Cheltenham, Phillipps 7681 [a. p. 1107], 12} x 83, 
ff. 268 (24), 2 cols., is a copy of the Acts and all the Epistles from the 
Hon. F. North’s collection. A grand folio in a very large hand (Hoskier). 
(Greg. 225.) 

199. Cheltenham, Phillipps 7682 (Evan. 531), (Greg. 255.) 

200. Cheltenham, Phillipps 1284 (Evan. 527). (Greg. 254.) 

201. (Paul. 396, Apoc. 86.) Athens, National Library (490, 217) [xiv, 
Greg. xv], 103 x 63, ff. 453 (42), chart., prol., xep. t., xep. mut. at 


ACT. 185-220. 299 


beginning and end, with commentary of Theophylact, and Andreas 
(alone) on Apocalypse. (Greg. 251. See Act. 78.) 


Besides Evann. 226 and 228, entered above as Act. 108 and 109, 
Montana seut to Mr. Kelly a list of eight more in the Escurial (Greg. 
230-237, who inserts 3. i. 5 for 206). 


202. Escurial p, iii. 4 [xiii]. 203. Escurial r. ii. 12 [xiii]. 
204. Escurial x. iii. 3 [xii]. 205. Escurial x. iii. 10 [xii]. 
206. Escurial y. iv. 2 [xiv]. 207. Hscurial y. iii. 6 [xi]. 

208. Escurial y. iii. 18 [x]. 209. Escurial . iv. 22 [xv]. 


210. (Paul. 247.) Paris, St. Geneviéve, A. O. 35 [xiv, Greg. xv], 
7x 4%, ff. 132 (24), beautifully written and illuminated, contains the 
Catholic and Pauline Epistles. Some name like Aackaps stands on 
fol. 1 in silver letters enclosed by a laurel-leaf. Described to Burgon 
by the librarian, M, Ruelle. (Greg. 415.) 


The next three are at Oxford: 

211. (Evan. 488.) (Greg. 200.) 

212. (Paul. 250.) Oxf, Bodl. Canon. Gr. 110 [x], 7} x 54, ff. 380 (18), 
pict., prol. (Kuthal.), xed. t., xed. tirh., subser., ory. (Paul.), a beautiful 
copy of the Acts and all the Epistles. For its collation, see Evan. 105. 


It also contains one leaf from Cyril’s Homilies, and two other later. 
(Greg. 221.) 


213. (Paul. 251.) Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 118 [xiii], 9 x 63, ff. 149 (29), 
syn., men., prol. Huthal. (Paul.), cep. t., rirr., lect., subser.  Mut., also 
contains the Acts and all the Epistles. (Greg. 222.) 

214. (Evan. 846.) (Greg. 258.) 

215. Parham 6 (Evan. 534). (Greg. 202.) 


216. (Paul. 234.) Parham 79. 14 [1009], 104 x 8, ff. 1, subser., oriy., 
from St. Saba; a facsimile in Parham Catalogue. This copy and the 
next two contain the Acts and all the Epistles. (Greg. 226.) 


217. (Paul. 235.) Parham 80. 15 [xi, Greg. xii], 10 x 8}, ff. 1, prol., 
subser., orix., from Caracalla, with a marginal commentary. (Greg. 227.) 


218. (Paul. 236.) Parham 81. 16 [xiii], 13x83, ff.1, prol., xed, 
tith., subscr., syn., men., from Simopetra on Athos. (Greg. 228.) 


The Baroness Burdett-Coutts has three copies of the Acts, two of the 
Catholic Epistles, viz. : 


*219. B.-C. II. 7 (Evan. 549). (Greg. 201.) 


*220. (Paul. 264.) B.-C. III. 1, Acts and all the Epistles, the Pauline 
preceding the Catholic [xi or xii], 11} x 8, ff. 375 (22), on fine vellum, 
with broad margins. ‘This is one of the most superb copies extant of 
the latter part of the N.T., on which so much cost was seldom bestowed 
as on the Gospels. The illuminations before each book, the golden 
titles, subscriptions, and capitals, are very rich and fresh: the rubrical 
directions are in bright red at the top and bottom of the pages. The 
preliminary matter consists of syn. of the Apostolos, imééeovs to the 


300 CURSIVES. 


Acts, EvOadiou Staxdvov rept trav xpdvev Tod Knptypatos Tod dytiov maviov, keh. 
t. of the Acts, in all twenty pages. There are no other tables of kedd- 
Aava, but their rirAc: and xe. are given throughout the manuscript. To 
each Epistle is prefixed the ordinary imdéeors or prol., vers., and to eight 
of them Theodoret’s also. Three leaves at the beginning of Epistles 
(containing portions of prol. and 2 Cor. i. 1-3; Eph. i. 1-4; Heb, i. 
1-6) have been shamefully cut out for the sake of the illuminations. 
A complete menology of eighteen pages closes the volume. At the end 
of Jude we find in golden letters Ke W ¥é vie rod 60 édéqodv pe Tov mohia- 
pdptyntoy avra@vioy taxa Kai povaydy Tov parevenv. (Greg. 223.) 


*221. (Paul. 265.) B.-C. III. 37 [xii], 6x 4, 270 (20)4+6 membran. 
[xiv or later], and chart. [xv| (beginning and end), men., lect., subser., 
contains the Acts, Catholic and Pauline Epistles complete. This copy 
is full of instructive variations, being nearest akin to the Harkleian 
Syriac cwm asterisco and to cst (184), then to ascF (182), 137, 100, 66**, 
69, dsr (185) next to 27, 29, 57**, (Greg. 224.) 


222. (Evan. 560.) (Greg. 257.) 


*223. (Paul. 262.) Brit. Mus. Egerton 2787 [xiv], 72 x 53, ff. 244 (22), 
mut. Jude 20-25, containing the Acts and all the Epistles, neatly written 
and bound in the original oak boards. After being offered for £60 in 
London from 1869 to 1875, it was bought by Dean Burgon, and, like 
Evan. 563, passed to his nephew, the Rev, W. F. Rose, and was obtained 
for the Museum in 1893. Prol., xed. t., xep., TiTh., apy. and TéA., subser., 
orix., syn., men., at the beginning, but it has been ill used, and the text 
corrected by an unskilful hand. Its faded ornaments were executed in 
lake. (Greg. 229.) 


*224, (Evan. 507) wer. Hort’s Act. 102. (Greg. 195.) 


Besides the British Museum copies already described (Act. 22, 25-8, 
59, 91) we must add: 


*225 or jscr. Lond. Brit. Mus. Burney 48 [xiv], 143x104, end of 
St. Chrysost. vol. ii, ff. (230-244) 15, chart., prol., xed. t., xep., lect., 
rith., subscr., orix., elegantly written, contains the Catholic Epistles 
(except that of St. Jude), with important variations. (Greg. 219.) 


226. (Evan. 576.) (Greg. 196.) 227. (Evan. 582.) (Greg. 197.) 
228. (Evan. 584.) (Greg. 198.) 


229. (Paul. 270.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,388 [xiii or xiv], 74 x 53, 
ff. 94 (21), prol., xep., subscr., tith., lect., very neat, bought of Simonides 
in 1853, contains only 2 Cor. xi. 25—1 Pet. iii. 15, for which order see 
Vol. I. p. 73. (Greg. 220.) 


Act. 226-229 were also examined by Dr. Bloomfield. 


230. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,392 [xi], ff. 14 x 103, ff. (2+1+2=)5, 
(1) two leaves of wonderful beauty, containing James i. 1-23, the 
heading illuminated, ced. at the tops of the pages, with a commentary 
on three sides of the text in a very minute hand; (2) one leaf of an 
Evst. out of a volume which fell into the hands of General Menon, and 
was presented by Mr. Harris of Alexandria to the Brit. Mus., con- 


ACT. 221-241. 301 


taining Matt, vi. 13-18 (sce Evst. 262) ; (3) two leaves containing Luke 
xxiv. 25-35; John i. 35-51. (Greg. 203.) 


231. (Evan. 603.) (Greg. 256.) 


232. (Paul. 271, Apoc. 107.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 28,816 [a.p. 
1111, Indict. 4], 114 x 83, ff. 149 (32), prol., xed. t., xed., Lect. (no rird.), 
subser., papr., otiy., a splendid copy, bought (see Evan. 603) of Sir Ivor 
Guest in 1871. A facsimile is exhibited in the Palaeographical Society's 
work, Plate 84. It begins with Euthalii &k@eow of the chapters of the 
Acts. Euthalius’ Prologue also precedes the Pauline Epistles, and that 
of Arethas (ctvoyis cxodxn) the Apocalypse, with a table of his seventy-two 
kefddaa, Throughout the volume the numerals indicating the cepddraa 
of each book stand in the margin in red, and a list of the xed. before 
each. There are many marginal glosses in a very minute hand. Mut. 
1 Cor, xvi. 15—Prol. to 2 Cor., and one leaf (Eph. v. 3—vi. 16) is 
supplied [xv] chart. There are ten leaves at the end containing foreign 
matter, by the same hand, and in the colophon, besides the date, we 
read that the monk Andreas wrote it «is rd dpos tod mpa Kat aY pederiov 
Ths prordrews év TH pov tod opo, adding of himself (as well he might) 
moA\a yap ekoniaca ev tpiolv éreow xrifov ad’tny. The foreign matter 
includes an exposition of the errors condemned by the seven general 
councils (ff. 143-5), resembling that in Evan. 69. (Greg. 205.) 


233. (Evan. 605.) (Greg. 253.) 234, (Evan. 608.) (Greg. 417.) 

235. (Evan. 472.) 

Belsheim enables us to add 

236. (Paul. 273, Apoc. 108.) Upsal, Univ. Gr. 11 [xii], 64 x 43, 
ff. 182 (33), containing the Acts, Epistles, and Apocalypse. (Greg. 335.) 

237. (Evan. 616, Paul. 274.) (Greg. 269.) 

He also found 

238. Linképing, Benzel 35, once belonging to Eric Benzel [1675-1743], 
Archbishop of Upsal [x], 4to, ff. 244, very beautiful, lect. at beginning 
and end, contains the Acts and all the Epistles (Paul. 272), the Epistle 
to the Hebrews preceding 1 Tim. Mut. 2 Thess. ii. 7—Heb. i. 5. 
(Greg. 334.) 

239. Rom. Vat. Gr. 652 [xiv], 11 x 7}, ff. 105, chart., the Acts only 
for all that appears, with Theophylact’s commentary, as printed in full 
in vol. ii (pp. 189-317, Praef. p. viii). of the Venice edition of 
Theophylact, 1758. Lect., xep., rirko, apy. and rédy (Burgon). (Greg. 
325.) 

Fourteen copies were seen by Mr. Coxe in the East, which are 
numbered below. Compare Scholz’s list. 

240. (Paul. 282, Apoc. 109.) Paris Nat. ‘Arménien 9’ [xi], 11} x9, 
ff. 323 (36), 2 cols., prol., cep. t., lect., subser., orix. Greek and Armenian. 
(Greg. 301.) 

241. (Paul. 283.) Messina, Univ. 40 [xii, Greg. xiii], 133 x 104, ff. 224 
(28), chart., prol., mut. Begins at Acts viii. 2, ends at Hebrews viii. 2. 
Has a commentary. (Greg. 320.) 


302 CURSIVES, 


242. (Evan. 622, Paul. 290, Apoc. 110.) Crypta Ferrata A’. a. 1. 
(Greg. 267.) 


243. (Paul. 291.) Crypta Ferrata A. 8.1 [x], 9 x 7%, ff. 139 (25), 
2 cols., Huth., prol., xed. t., xep., titr., lect., subser., arix. John (1, 2, 3), 
Jude, Paul. (Heb., Tim.). Mut. 2 Tim. iv. 8—end. (Greg. 317.) 


244. (Paul. 292.) Crypta Ferrata A. 8. 3 [xi or xii], 101 x 63, ff. 172 
(29), 2 cols., prod., lect., subscr., orix., syn., men. (Greg. 318.) 


245. (Paul. 293.) Crypta Ferrata A. 8. 6 [xi], 9 x 63, ff. 193 (26), 
prol. (Paul.), lect., subscr., oriy., men., mut. at the end. (Greg. 319.) 


246. (Paul. 294.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1208, 11x 7%, ff. 395 (19), pict., 
ke. t., kep., tirk. Abbate Cozza-Luzi confirms Berriman’s account (pp. 
98, 99) of the splendour of this codex. It is written in gold letters 
and is said to have belonged to Carlotta, Queen of Jerusalem, Cyprus, 
and Armenia, who died at Rome, A.D. 1487, and probably gave this 
book to pope Innocent VIII, whose arms are painted at the beginning. 
It contains effigies of SS. Luke, James, Peter, John, Jude, Paul. (Greg. 
326.) 

247. (Paul. 295.) Rom. Pal.-Vat. Gr. 38 [xi], 82 x 64, ff. 351 (24), 
prol., cep. t., ke., titr., subser., crix. (Greg. 330.) 

248. (Paul. 298.) Berlin, Konig]. (Hamilton) 244 (625) [a. p. 1090 9], 
52x 43, ff. 330 (22), prol., xe. t., subser., orix., syn., men. It contains 
the Acts, Cath. and St. Paul, as Dr. 9. de Boor informs us. (See 
Greg. 303.) 


249. (Paul. 299.) Berlin, Kénigl. Gr. 4to, 40 [xiii, Greg. xi], 102 x 53, 
ff. 222 (26), 2 cols., prol., xed. t., lect., subser., orix., same contents as 
the preceding. (See Greg. 252.) 

250. (Paul. 300.) Berlin, Kénigl. Gr. 4to, 43 [xi, Greg. xiv], 93 x 7, 
ff. 116 (39), prol., xep., rirh., lect., subscr., otiy., syn., men., same con- 
tents as the preceding, but commences with the Psalms. (See Greg. 302.) 

251. (Paul. 301.) Berlin, Konigl. Gr. 4to, 57 [xiv, Greg. xiii], 83 x 6, 
ff. %, prol., cep. t. chart., same contents as Act. 248. (See Greg. 
248.) 

252. (Evan. 642, Paul. 302.) Berlin, Konig]. Gr. 8vo,9. (Greg. 213.) 


253, 254, 255, 257, 260 were discovered on the spot by Dr. Gregory 
not to be Codd. Act. 


253. (Paul. 248.) Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. Library 8 [xiv], 4to, chart., 
Cath. (Greg. 240.) 

254. (Paul. 275.) Cair. Patr. Alex. Libr. 59 [xi], 4to, Acts and all 
Epistles. (Greg. 241.) 


255. (Paul. 296.) Cair. Patr. Alex. Libr. 88 [xi], fol, Acts and all 
Epistles, after Psalms. (Greg. 242.) 


256. (Paul. 322.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2099 [x, Greg. xi], 71x 6, ff. 125 
(21), Huth., xe., rirr., lect., swbscr. Though numbered from ‘ Acts,’ it 
contains only the Cath. Epp. (See Greg. 329.) 


257. (Paul. 303.) Jerusalem, Holy Sepulchre 7 [x], 4to. Act., Cath., 
Paul., begins at Acts xii. 6. (Greg. 183 ?) 


ACT. 242-304. 303 
258. (Paul. 306.) Jerus. Holy Sep. 15 [x, end], 4to, with rich scholia. 
(Greg. 184 ?) 
259. (Evan. 657.) (Greg. 208.) 
260. (Evan. 661.) (Greg. 209.) 


261. (Paul. 336.) Rom. Casanatensis G. ii. 6 [xv or xvi], 123 x 234, 
ff.2, subser., vers., orix., Catholic and Pauline Epistles with a catena. 
(See Greg. 321.) 


The next three were added by the Abbé Martin. 

262. (Evan. 738.) (Greg. 259.) 

263. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 906 [xii—xiii], 83 x 53, ff. 48 (20), Mut. 
Acts xi, 5-22; xvi. 1-16; xxii. 10—xxvill. 31; James i, 1—ii. 18; 
iv. 3—y. 20. Prol. (Greg. 249.) 

264. (Paul. 337.) Paris, Nat. Coislin. 224 [xi], 10x 8, ff. 379 (20), 
syn., Euth., Act., Cath., Paul. (Greg. 250.) 


We now follow Dr. Gregory’s order as far as is possible, and refer 
students to his pages where Library Catalogues and other sources of 
information do not supply particulars. 


265. (Evan. 808.) 266. (Evan. 823.) 
267. (Evan. 858.) (Greg. 261.) 268. (Evan. 698.) 
269. (Evan. 794.) (Greg. 262.) 270, (Evan. 922.) 


271. (Evan. 927.) 272. (Evan. 935.) 
273. (Evan. 941.) 274, (Evan. 945.) 
275. (Evan. 956.) 276. (Hvan. 959.) 
277. (Evan. 986.) 278, (Evan. 996.) 
279. (Evan. 997.) . 280. (Evan. 999.) 
281. (Evan. 1003.) 282. (Evan. 1040.) 
283. (Evan. 1058.) 284. (Evan. 1072.) 
285. (Evan. 1073.) 286. (Evan. 1075.) 
287. (Evan. 1094.) 288. (Evan. 1149.) 
289. (Evan. 1240.) 290. (Evan. 1241.) 
291. (Evan. 1242.) 292. (Evan. 1243.) 
293. (Evan. 1244.) 294. (Evan. 1245.) 
295. (Evan. 1246.) 296. (Evan. 1247.) 
297. (Evan. 1248.) 298. (Evan. 1249.) 
299. (Evan. 1250.) 300. (Evan. 1251.) 


301. (Paul. 334, Apoc. 109.) St. Saba 20 [xi, beginning], 4to, Act., 
Cath. (Greg. 243.) 


302. (Paul. 313.) St. Saba 35 [xi], 4to. (Greg. 244.) 


303. (Apoc. 185.) Lesbos, 7. Acipwvos povijs 132 [xv], 84 x 53, chart., 
mut. at beginning and end, 

304. (Paul. 331.) Athens, Nat. Theol. (207, 70) [xiii], 62 x 4%, ff. 321, 
Very beautiful. Written by Cosmas, 


304 CURSIVES. 


305. (Paul. 332.) Ath. Nat. Theol. (208, 7) [xiv], 74 x 5}, ff. 273, with 
CE cumenius, 


306. (Paul. 333.) Ath. Nat. Theol. (209, 72) [a.pD. 1364], 83x 5%, 
ff. 250. Written by Constantine Alexopoulos. Restored by Nicolaus in 
A.D. 1464. 


307. (Paul. 469, Apoc. 111.) Ath. Nat. 43 (149 1) [x], 82 x 62. 
308. (Paul. 420.) Ath. Nat. (45). 


309. (Paul. 300, Apoc. 124.) Ath. Nat. 64 (91) [x], 9x74, ff. 327. 
Apoe. ends at xviii. 22. 


310. Ath. Nat. 66 (105) [x], 93 x 74, ff. 293. Sixteen homilies of St. 
Chrysostom on the Acts. Eight leaves at the beginning are of cent. xiv. 


311. (Paul. 419.) Ath. Nat, 221 (129?) [xiii], 54x 44, ff. 224. 

312. (Paul. 421.) Ath. Nat. (119) [xii], 92 x 53, ff. 356, chart. 

313, (Paul. 422.) Ath. Nat. 89 [xii], 11881, ff. 220. Mut. Acts 
i. 1—vii. 35. 

314. Zante. 315. (Paul. 474.) Petersburg, Imp. Porfirianus. 

316. Madrid, Royal O. 78. 

317. (Evan. 667.) Coxe, St. Saba 53. (Greg. 211.) 

318. (Evan. 673.) Coxe, St. Saba 54. (Greg. 212.) 


319. (Paul. 318.) Patmos 27 [xii], fol. Act., Cath. Paul., with 
marginal gloss. Coxe. 


320. (Paul. 320.) Patmos 31 [ix], fol., Act., Cath., Paul. Coxe. 
321. (Evan. 796.) (Greg. 263.) 322. Athos, Iveron 639. 
323. (Paul. 429.) Lesb. 7. Aeiy. 55. 324. Jerusalem, Holy Cross 1. 


325. (Paul. 495, Apoc. 187.) Athens, Nat. Libr. 91 [x], 9 x 74, ff. 327, 
orn., mus., mut. Apoc. xviii. 22-end. 


326. (Evan. 801.) (Greg. 264.) 327. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1227. 
328. (Evan. 665.) (Greg. 210.) 329. (Evan. 1267.) 


330. (Paul. 491.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 462 [xiv]?, 535 pages chart., 
ff. 60 (58 first and 2 last [xxi], ced. ¢., syn., proll. 


331. (Paul. 145.) Contains also James, 1 Pet., 2 Pet. i. 1-3. 
332. (Paul. 434.) Ven. Mare. ii. 114. 
333. (Paul. 435.) Edinburgh, Mr. Mackellar. 


334, (Paul. 319.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1971 [x], 62x54, ff. 247 (31), 
2 cols., Huth., proll., xe. t., lect., avayv., subscr., orix., men. (See Greg. 
268.) 


335. (Paul. 329.) Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 141. (Greg. 245.) 


336. Athos, Vatopedi 41. 337. Ath, Vat. 201. 
338. Ath. Vat. 203. 339. Ath. Vat. 210. 
340. Ath. Vat. 259. 341. Ath. Vat. 328. 
342. Ath. Vat. 380. 343. Ath. Vat. 419. 


344. Ath. Dionysius 68. 345. Ath. Dion. 75. 


346. 
348. 
350. 
352. 
354, 
356. 
358. 
360, 
362. 
364. 
366. 
368. 
370. 
372. 
374, 
376. 
378. 
380. 
382. 
384. 
386. 
388. 
390. 
392. 
394. 
396. 
398. 
400. 
402. 
404. 
406. 
408. 
410. 
412. 
414. 
. (Paul. 329.) Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 150. 


415 


ACT. 305-416. 


Ath. Dion. 382. 

Ath. Doch. 48. 

Ath. Doch. 139. 

Ath. Esphigmenou 63. 
Ath. Esphig. 65. 

Ath. Esphig. 67. 

Ath. Iveron 24. 

Ath, Iveron 37. 

Ath. Iveron 60. 

Ath. Iveron 643. 


Ath. Constamonitou 108. 


Ath. Coutloum. 57. 
Ath. Coutloum. 81. 
Ath. Coutloum. 83. 
Ath. Paul 2. 

Ath. Simopetra 42. 
Ath. Philotheou 38. 
Beratinus Archiepisce. 
Chalcis, Mon. Trin. 16. 
Chalcis, Schol. 26. 
Chalcis, Schol. 96. 
Patmos, St. John 15. 
Patmos, St. John 263. 


Thessalonica, Gr. Gymn. 15. 


Sinaitic 274. 
Sinaitic 276. 
Sinaitic 278. 
Sinaitic 280. 
Sinaitic 282. 
Sinaitic 284. 
Sinaitic 287. 
Sinaitic 289. 
Sinaitic 291. 
Sinaitic 293. 
Sinaitic 301. 


347. 
349. 
351. 
353. 


355. 
. Ath. 
. Ath. 
. Ath. 
. Ath. 
. Ath. 
. Ath. 
. Ath. 
. Ath. 
. Ath. 
. Ath. 
a Ath: 
. Ath. 
. Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 942. 
. Chalcis, Schol. 9. 

. Chalcis, Schol. 33. 

. Patmos, St. John 14. 
. Patmos, St. John 16. 
. Thessalonica, Gr. Gymn. 12. 


Docheiariou 38. 
Doch. 136. 
Doch. 147. 
Esphig. 64. 
Esphig. 66. 
Esphig. 68. 
Iveron 25. 


Ath. 
Ath. 
Ath. 
Ath. 
Ath. 


Iveron 57. 

Iveron 642. 
Iveron 648. 
Coutloumoussi 16. 
Coutloum. 80. 
Coutloum. 82. 
Coutloum. 275. 
Protaton 32. 
Stauroniketa 52. 
Philoth. 76. 


. Thessalonica, Gr. Gymn. 16. 
. Sinaitic 275. 
. Sinaitic 277. 
. Sinaitic 279. 
. Sinaitic 281. 
, Sinaitic 283. 


Sinaitic 285. 


. Sinaitic 288. 
. Sinaitic 290. 


Sinaitic 292. 


. Sinaitic 300. 


(Greg. 246.) 


From ‘IepocoAvpirixy BiBdcobnxn, by Papadopoulos Kerameus. 


416. (Paul. 58, Apoc. 181.) Jerusalem, Patriarch. Libr. 38 [xi beg.], 
93 x 74, ff. 280 (ie. 894234), (syn. for July and August [xi]), pect., 


VOL. I. 


x 


306 CURSIVES. 


mut. Acts i. 1-11, Life of St. Paul. Heb. at end of Paul. Written 
at Constantinople by Theophanes. Belonged to Matthew a monk, and 
to monastery of St. Saba. 

417. (Paul. 64.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 43 [xii], 82 x6, ff. 138 (28). 
Prol., mut. Acts i. 1—xii. 9. Epp. of Paul with Heb. at end follow 
Acts. Came from St. Saba. 


From ’Exdeois Tadawoypapixav kai Pidodoyixav "Epevvav év Opdky kat 
Makedovia, by Papadopoulos Kerameus. 


418. (Paul. 492.) Cosinitsa, “Ayia Movn, Mar6aios iepevs 54 [A. p. 1344], 
Acts, Cath. Epp. Written by the aforenamed. 


From Karadéyos trav év rais BiBdiobnkas tod ‘Ayiov “Opovs “EAAnuiKdv 
Kodikwy td Srvpidwvos II. Aapmpds 1888. 


419. (Paul. 493, Apoc. 185.) Athos, Monastery of St. Paul 2 [a.p. 
800??], 4to, said to have been written by the Empress Mary, who had 
been divorced by Constantine VI, and shut up in a convent in Cilicia. 
At the end of the Apoc. it has the subscription, oravpé, PvAarre Baci- 
Awroay Mapiav, Some leaves in the beginning and middle chart. [xviii]. 


420. (Paul. 494.) Athens, Nat. Libr. 222 [xvii], 123 x 7%, ff. 246. 
After the Karnyjoes of Theodorus Studita, Act., Cath., Paul. 


CHAPTER XI. 


CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF ST. PAUL'S EPISTLES. 


*1, (Evan. 1.) 2. (Act. 2.) 3. (Evan. 3.) 

4, (Act. 4.) 5. (Evan. 5.) 6. (Evan. 6.) 

7. Basil. A. N. iii. 11, 111 x 8}, ff. 387 (11), prol., with notes and 
a finely written mar ginal commentary, ends Heb. xii. 18. But Rom., 
1, 2 Cor. are in a different hand. It is plain that Erasmus must have 
used fies copy, ci. Rom. y. 21; vi. 19; viii. 35; xv. 31; xvi. 22; 
Meeorsetlo; 2 Cor. vy. 4; ix. 8; 12; Gal. 1.6; iii. 27; Phil. in. 9; 
Col. i. 6; iii. 17; 1 Thess. i. 7; Tit. iii. 8; Philem. 15; Heb. v. 4; vii. 
5, in all which places it countenances peculiar readings of his first 
edition. It contained ré in Rom. iv. 4, but not kai mewOevres in Heb. 
xi. 13 (Wetstein, Hoskier). 

8. (Act. 50.) 9. (Act. 7.) 10. (Act. 8.) 

11. (Act. 9.) 12. (Act. 10.) See Act. 7. 

13. Certain readings cited by J. le Fevre d’Etaples, in his com- 
mentary on St. Paul's Epistles, Paris, 1512. 

14, (Evan. 90.) 

15. A manuscript cited by Erasmus, belonging to Amandus of Louvain. 

16. (Act. 12.) *17. (Evan. 33.) See Act. 7. 

18. (Evan. 35.) 19. (Act. 16.) 

20. Par. Nat. Coislin. Gr. 27, described (as is Cod. 23) by Mont- 


faucon [x], 132 x 103, ff. 252 (39), in bad condition, with prol. and 
a catena, from eee at Athos (Wetstein), See Act. 7. 


21. (Act. 17.) 22. (Act. 18.) 

23. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 28 [a. p. 1056], 143 x 104, ff. 272 (47), prol., 
kep., tirh., subser., orix. (Wetstein, Scholz). From Laura. 

24, (Evan, 105.) 25. (Act. 20.) 26. (Act. 21.) 

27, Cambr, Univ. Libr. Ff. i. 30 [xii], 112 8}, ff. 169 (varies), 
prol., xed. t., xeh., lect., subser., orix., with Gicumenius’ commentary : 
Rom. and 1, 2 Cor. are wanting (Wetstein, 1716). Bradshaw found 
that this manuscript, which came to Cambridge in 1574, is only the 
second part of Paul. 42, the last quire of the latter being numbered ka’, 
while the first in Cod. 27 is K8. Hort’s Paul. 27 is ket or Paul. 260. 

28. (Act. 23.) *29. (Act. 24.) *30, (Act. 53.) 

x 2 


308 CURSIVES. 


31. (Act. 25.) 32. (Act. 26.) 33. (Act. 27.) 
*34, (Act. 28.) 35. (Act. 29.) 36. (Act. 30.) 
*37. (Evan. 69.) 38. (Evan. 51.) 39. (Act. 33.) 
*40, (Evan, 61.) 41. (Evan. 57.) 


42. Oxf. Magdalen Coll. Gr. 7 [xii], 113 x 83, ff. 170 (varies), prol., 
xe, lect., contains Rom., 1, 2 Cor. surrounded by Cicumenius’ com- 
mentary (Walton’s Polyglott, Mill). First part of Paul. 27. 

43, (Act. 37.) *44, (Act. 38.) 

45. (Act. 39.) 46. (Act. 40.) 

47. Oxf. Bod], Roe 16 [xi], 113 x 8}, ff. 255 (15), prol., subser., oriy., 
with a Patristic catena, in a small and beautiful hand, having a text 
much resembling that of Cod. A, and Cod. B still more often when the 
two stand alone: its history is the same as that of Evan. 49. The 
Hpistle to the Hebrews precedes 1 Tim. (Mill, Roe 2, Tregelles for 
his edition of the N. T.: inspected by Vansittart.) 

*48, (Act. 42.) 49. (Evan. 76.) 50. (Act. 52.) 

51. (Evan. 82, Act. 44, Apoe. 5.) 52. (Act. 45.) 

53 of Wetstein is now Paul. Cod. M, the portion containing the 
Hebrews, or Bengel’s Uffenbach 2 or 1. Instead— 

(Evan. 1149.) (Greg. 336.) 

54. Monacensis Reg. Gr. 412 [xii], 114 x 83, ff. 358 (24), is Bengel’s 
August. 5 (see Act. 46), containing Rom. vii. 7—xvi. 24, with a catena 
from twenty Greek authors (see Paul. 127), stated by Bengel to 
resemble that in the Bodleian described by Mill (N. T., Proleg. § 1448). 

55. (Act. 46.) 

56. This is worthless as being a transcript of Erasmus’ first edition, 
then just published. Instead— 

(Evan, 1262.) 

*57. (Evan. 218.) 

58. Rom. Vat. Gr. 16501= Act. 156, Paul. 190. Instead— 
(Act. 416.) 

59. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 204 [xi], 11 x 8%, ff. 312 (32). Mut. Rom., 
1 Cor., 2 Cor. is in the 3rd of 3 vols. See Cramer’s Catena. (Greg.) 
Wetstein and Griesbach comprise readings of two Medicean manuscripts 
of the Ephes. and Philipp., derived from the same source as Evan. 102, 
Act. 56, Apoc. 23. 

60. Codices cited in the Correctorium Bibliorum Latinorum. 


*61, (Act. 61.) 62. (Act. 59.) 63. (Act. 60.) 
64 of Griesbach is the portion of Evan. M. Instead— 
(Act. 417.) 


65. (Act. 62.) 


' From the monastery of Grotta Ferrata, near Tusculum, ‘Ubi degunt ab 
antiquo tempore monachi, ordinis 8. Basilii Magni, ritum Italo-Graecum obser- 
vantes,’ Holmes. Praef. ad Pentateuch. on his Cod. 128, which came to the 
Vatican from the same place, It is the traditional Villa Luculli, 


PAUL. 31-95: 309 


66. Lond. Brit. Mus. Har]. 5552 [xvi], 6} x 44, ff. 233 (18). This 
number included readings extracted by Griesbach from the margin of this 
MS., which itself he considers but a transcript of Erasmus’ first edition 
(Symb. Crit., p. 166). 


67. (Act. 66.) 67** resembles Cod. B, yet is independent of it (Eph. 
iii. 9, iv. 9, &c.). ‘These marginal readings must have been derived 
from a M§. having a text nearly akin to that of the fragmentary MS. 
called M, though not from M itself’ (Hort, Introduction, p. 155). 

68. (Act. 63.) 69. (Act. 64.) 70. (Act. 67.) 

71. Vindobon. Caesar. Gr. 61 [xii, Greg. x or xi], 9} x 63, ff. 170 (29), 
2 cols., prol., xed. t., xep., ritd., lect., wapr., subser., dvayv., orix. Mut. 
Rom. i. 1-4; ii. 3-8, &c. Titus; Philem.; with Hebrews before 1 Tim. 
It includes a commentary and catechetical lectures of St. Cyril of 
Jerusalem (Alter, Birch, Greg.). 

72. (Evan. 234.) 73, (Act. 68.) 

74. (Act. 69.) 

75. (Brit. Mus. Add. 5116, see Act. 22.) 

*76, Leipzig, Univ. Gr. 361 [xiii], 124 x 94, ff. out of 327, 85 (35), 
prol., xep., contains Rom., 1 Cor., Gal., and part of Eph., with Theophylact’s 
commentary, and other matter (Matthaei, Gregory). 

Codd. 77-112 were cursorily collated by Birch, and nearly all by 
Scholz. 

77. (Evan. 131.) 78. (Evan. 133.) 

79. (Act. 72.) 80. (Act. 731.) 

81. Rom. Vat. Gr. 761 [xii], 13? x 10, ff. 266, Huth., xed., rirh., subser., 
oriy., with Gicumenius’ commentary. The Epistle to the Hebrews is 
wanting. 

82. Rom. Vat. Gr. 762 [xii], 121 x9, ff. 411, Huth., contains Rom., 
1, 2 Cor., with a catena. 

83. Rom. Vat. Gr. 765 [xi], 14$x11%, ff. 177, Huth., with a com- 
mentary. 

84. Rom, Vat. Gr, 766 [xii], 14% 113, prol., xed., rirh., with a com- 
mentary. 

85. (Apoc. 39.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1136 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 10 x 62, ff. 60 (46), 
contains first the Apocalypse (beginning ch. iii. 8) with a Latin version, 
then St. Paul’s Epistles ending 1 Tim. vi. 5, with many unusual readings. 


86, (Evan. 141.) 87. (Evan. 142.) 
88, (Evan. 149.) 89. (Act. 78.) 
90. (Act. 79.) 91. (Act. 80.) 
92. (Evan. 180.) 93, (Act. 83.) 
94, (Act. 84.) 95. (Act. 85.) 


1 Birch shows the connexion of Caryophilus with this important copy (which 
much resembles the Leicester manuscript, Evan. Cod. 69) from James v. 5, and 
especially from 3 John 5 puoddv for mordy, a lectio singularis. In this codex, as in 
the others cited, Heb. stands before 1 Tim, 


310 CURSIVES. 


96. (Act. 86.) The same copy as Paul. 183 in the last edition. 

97. (Act. 87.) 98. (Act. 88.) 99. (Act. 89.) 

100. Flor. Laurent. x. 4 [xii], 123 x 91, ff. 426 (28), with a commen- 
tary and additional scholia [xiv], from the Cistercian monastery of 
S. Salvator de Septimo, in the diocese of Florence. 

101. Flor. Laurent. x. 6 [xi, Greg. x], 132 x 104, ff. 285, prol., xed. t., 
kep., titA., subscr., orix., With a catena supplying the authors’ names. 


102. Flor. Laurent. x. 7 [xi], 13 x 98, ff. 270, prol., xep., ritd., subser., 
arix., syn., men., a life of St. Paul, and catena with such names attached 
as Theodoret, Chrysostom, Cicumenius, Severianus, &c. 


103. Flor. Laurent. x. 19 [xiii], 92 x 72, ff. 260, prol., xed. t., ked., Ti7h., 
lect., subscr., otix., syn., men., with a catena. At the end is a date, 
*a.p. 1318, Ind. 1, Timotheus.’ 


*104. (Evan. 201 or ht.) Examined by Bloomfield. 

105. (Evan. 204.) Dean Burgon has received a facsimile of 1 Tim. 
iii. 16 from the librarian at Bologna. 

106. (Evan. 205.) 107. (Evan. 206.) 

108. (Evan. 209.) *109. (Act. 96.) 

*110. Venet. Mare. 33 [xi], 153 x 122, ff. 369, prol., with a catena, much 
being taken from CEcumenius (Rink, as also 111, 112: see Act. 96). 

*111. Ven. Marc. 34 [xi], 132 x 103, ff. 332, prol., xed. t., ked., Tith., 
vers., with a commentary. 


*112. Ven. Marc. 35 [xi], 143 x 114, ff. 159 (40), with a commentary, 
a fragment beginning 2 Cor. i. 20, ending Heb. x. 25; mut. 1 Thess. 
iv. 13—2 Thess. ii. 14. 


Codd. 113-124 were collated by Matthaei. 


*113. (Act. 98.) *114, (Act. 99.) 
*115. (Act. 100.) *116. (Act. 101.) 
*117. (Act. 102.) *118. (Act. 103.) 


*119. Mosc. Synod. 292 [x—xii], 4to, ff. 462, from the monastery of 
Pantocrator on Athos, contains 1, 2 Corinth., with Theophylact’s commen- 
tary. (Matthaei.) 

*120. (Evan. 241.) *121. (Evan. 242.) 

*122, (Act. 106.) 

*123. Mose. Syn. 99 [x or xi], fol., ff. 241, prol., xe. ¢., with scholia, 
from St. Athanasius’ monastery (Laura). 


*124. Mosc. Syn. 250 (Mt. q) [xiv], 8vo, ff. 40 (i.e. 117-157), on 
cotton paper, from the monastery of Vatopedi on Athos, contains Rom. i- 
xiii, with Theophylact’s commentary and other writings. 

Codd. 125-230 were first catalogued by Scholz, who professes to have 
collated entire Paul. 177-179, in the greater part Paul. 157, the rest 
slightly or not at all. 

125. Munich, Reg. Gr. 504 [dated Feb. 1, 1387, Indict. 10], 83 x 54, ff. 
381 (33), prol., on cotton paper, with Theophylact’s commentary in black 


PAUL. 96-159. 3II 


ink, and the text (akin to it) in red. Bought by Nicetas ‘ primicerius 
sceuophylactus ’ for eight golden ducats of Rhodes’. Mut. Philemon. 


126. Munich, Reg. Gr. 455, either a copy of, or derived from Cod. 125, 
[dated Feb. 17, Indict. 12, probably a.p. 1389], 10} x 8}, ff. 439 (32), 
chart., also mut. Philem.; with Theophylact’s commentary, and some 
homilies of Chrysostom. From internal reasons 125 is probably the older 
of the two (J. Rendel Harris). 


127. Munich, Reg. Gr. 110 [xvi], 131 x 84, ff. 112, chart., once at the 
Jesuits’ College, Munich, contains Rom. vii. 7—ix. 21, witha catena. It 
was found by Scholz to be, what indeed it professes, a mere copy of part 
of Cod. 54. (Greg. 542.) 

128. (Act. 179.) 

129. Munich, Reg. Gr. 35 [xvi], 133 x 8}, ff. 488 (30), chart., with 
catena. 


130. (Evan. 43.) 131. (Evan. 330.) 

*132,. (Evan. 18: see Act. 113.) 133. (Act. 51.) 

*134. (Act. 114.) 135. (Act. 115.) 

136, (Act. 116.) *137. (Evan. 263.) See Act. 7. 
138. (Act. 118.) *139. (Act. 119), Reiche, as also 
*140. (Act. 11.) 141. (Act. 120.) 

142. (Act. 121.) 143. (Act. 122.) 


144, (Act. 123.) 


145. Par. Nat. Gr. 108, 109, 110, 111 [xvi, Greg. xv], 7x43, 
ff. 308 (14), prol., xed. t., cep. Mut. Gal, Eph. (2 Cor. xiii. 1-13 
later). Written by George Hermonymus. See Act. 331. (Gregory 
under Act. 331.) Once Colbert’s, as were 146, 147, 148. 


146, 147, 148—included under 145. 

149, (Act. 124.) 150. (Act. 125.) 

151. Par. Nat. Gr. 126 [xvi], 42 x 3, ff. 168 (18), swbscr., written (like 
149) by Angelus Vergecius. 

152. Instead of Par. Nat. Gr. 136% (omit Greg.)— 

(Evan. 657.) (Greg. 264.) 
*153. (Act. 126) Reiche. 154. (Act. 127.) 
155. (Act. 128.) 156. (Act. 129.) 


157. Par. Nat. Gr. 222 [xi], 124x103, ff. 227, pict., once Colbert’s, 
brought from Constantinople in 1676, with a commentary. ut. Rom. i. 
1-11; 21-29; iii. 26—iv. 8; ix.11-22; 1 Cor. xv. 22-43 ; Col. i. 1-16. 

158. (Act. 131.) 

159. (Apoc. 64.) Par. Nat. Gr. 224 [xi], 112 x 8%, ff. 274, prol., pict., 
ke. t., ke., TiTA., subscr., orix., very elegant. The Pauline Epistles have 
a catena, the Apocalypse Arethas’ commentary. 


1 The gold ducat coined for the Military Order of St. John at Rhodes (see 
Ducange) was worth 9s. 6d. English money. 


Ble CURSIVES. 


160. Par. Nat. Gr. 225 [xvi], 12 x8, ff. 401 (29), chart., a fragment 
of St. Paul, with Theophylact’s commentary. 

161. Par. Nat. Gr. 226 [xvi], 124 x 84, ff. 96 (34), chart., contains the 
Romans, with a commentary. 

162. Par, Nat. Gr 227 [xvi], 134 x 9, ff. 213 (31), chart., once Bigot’s, 
contains a catena on 1 Cor. xvi. 

163. Par. Nat. Gr. 238 [xiii], 7$x 5}, ff. 391 (23), from Adrianople, 
contains Heb. i—viii, with a catena. 

164. Par. Nat. Gr. 849 [xvi], 123 x9}, ff. 261 (30), chart., prol., 
subscr., once a Medicean manuscript, contains Theodoret’s commentary 
with text. 

165. Turin, Univ. C. vi. 29 [xvi], 8§ x 58, ff. 71 (17), chart., contains 
from 1 Thess. to Hebrews. 

166. (Act. 133.) 167. (Act. 134.) 

168. Turin, Univ. C. v. 10, 88 x 63, ff. 239 (29), prol., Ke. #., orix., 
and a commentary : it begins Rom. ii. 19. 

169. (Act. 136.) 170. (Evan. 339.) 

171. Milan, Ambros. B. 6 inf. [xiii], 134 x 104, ff. 241, prol., xed. t., 
kefp., TiTr., subscr., orix., with a commentary : it ends Heb. iv. 7, and Rom. i. 
1—2 Cor. v. 19 are later, on cotton paper. 


172. Milan, Ambr. A. 51 sup. [xii], 84x68, ff. 175 (35), Ject., 
subscr., with an abridgement of Chrysostom’s commentary: bought at 
Reggio in Calabria, 1606. 


173. (Act. 138.) 174. (Act. 139.) 


175. Milan, Ambr. F. 125 sup. [xv], 124 x 74, ff. 341 (30), chart., with 
a continuous commentary; it was brought from Thessaly. 


176. (Act. 137.) 
*177. Modena, Este ii, A. 14 [xv], 16mo. Lost (Greg.). 
*178. (Act. 142.) 


*179. Modena, Este ii. G. 3,—the minuscule part of Act. H. The 
Pauline Epistles with a commentary are [xii]. 


180. (Evan. 363.) 181, (Evan. 643.) 
182. (Evan. 367.) 183. (Act. 254.) 
184. (Act. 148.) 185. (Evan. 393.) 
186, (Evan, 394.) 187. (Act. 154.) 


188. (Act. 155.) 


189. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1649 [xiii], 123 x 10, ff. 137 (48), 2 cols., prol., 
with Theodoret’s commentary: Heb. precedes 1 Tim. 


190. (Act. 156.) 191, (Act. 157.) 

192. (Act. 158.) 193, (Act. 160.) 

194, (Evan. 175.) 

195. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 31 [x, Greg. xi], 148 x 104, ff. 181, mat. Rom. 


PAUL. 160-229. 813 


and most of 1 Cor.; with a continuous commentary, and such names as 
Qicumenius, Theodoret, Methodius, occasionally mentioned. 


196. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 61 [xv], 92x63, ff. 198(48), chart., with 
a commentary: here, as in Paul. 189, the Epistle to the Hebrews precedes 
1 Tim. 


197. (Apoc. 78.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. 176 [xv], 8vo, chart. 
198. (Act. 161.) 199. (Evan. 386.) 
200. (Act. 162.) 201. (Act. 163.) 


202. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 356 [xv], 93 x 63, ff. 144 (22), chart., ‘olim 
Aug. ducis ab Altamps,’ contains Rom. with a catena. 


203. (Evan. 390.) 204, (Act. 166.) 

205. (Act. 168.) 206. (Act. 169.) 

207. Rom. Ghigian. R. v. 32 [a.p. 1394], 10 x 62, ff. 279 (42), chart., 
with a commentary. 

208. Rom. Ghigian. R. viii. 55 [xi], 143 x 108, ff. 168, prol., xed. t., 
subser., orix., with Theodoret’s commentary. 

209. (Act. 171.) 210. (Act. 172.) 

211. (Act. 173.) 212. (Act. 174.) 


213. Rom, Barberin. iv. 85 [a.p. 1338, Greg. 13301], 103 x8}, 
ff. 267, prol., xep., titd., subser., orix., scholia. From the reading tov cod 
Kal matpos Tov xpiorod Col. ii. 2 (see below, Vol. II. Chap. XII), this must 
be one of the Barberini manuscripts described under Evan. 112. 


214, Vindobon. Caesar. theol. 167 (166%) [xv, Greg. xiv], 93 x 63, 
ff. 70 (40), on cotton paper, contains Rom. with a catena, 1 Cor. with 
Chrysostom’s and Theodoret’s commentaries, which influence the readings 
of the text. 


215. (Act. 140.) 216. (Act. 175.) 
217. Palermo, I. E. 11 [xii, Greg. x], 83 x 63, ff. 61 (23), prol., xed. t., 


subser., orixy., begins 2 Cor. iv. 18; mut. 2 Tim. i. 8—ii. 14; ends 
Heb. ii. 9. 


218. (Evan. 421.) 219. (Evan. 122.) 

220. (Evan. 400.) *221, (Evan. 440) is 08, 

222. (Evan. 451.) (Greg. 462.) 223. (Evan. 461.) (Greg. 463.) 

224, (Act. 58.) 

Substitute for 225 (=Cod. 11)— 

225. Milan, N. 272 sup. [xvi], 93 x 64, chart., ‘S, Pauli Epistolae, 
cum notis marginalibus’ (Burgon). (See Greg. 478.) 

Substitute for 226 (=Cod. 27)— 

226. Florence, Libreria Riccardi 85, rather modern, 8vo, ‘ Marsilii 
Ficini Florentini.’ 

227. (Act. 56 of Scholz.) 228. (Evan. 226.) 

229. (Evan. 228.) 


314 CURSIVES. 


230. (Instead of Evan. 368) (Evan. 665)’. (Greg. 266.) 

231. (Evan. 531.) (Greg. 305.) 

232. Escurial y. iii. 2 [xv], Montana after Haenel, chart. (Greg. 472.) 

233. Parham 6 (Evan. 534). (Greg. 258.) 

234. (Act. 216.) (Greg. 281.) 235. (Act. 217.) (Greg. 282.) 

236. (Act. 218.) (Greg. 283.) 237. (Act. 309.) (Greg. 300.) 

238. (Evan. 431.) 239. (Evan. 189.) 

240. (Evan. 444.) (Greg. 240.) 241. (Act. 97.) 

242. (Act. 178.) (Greg. 242.) 243. (Evan. 605.) (Greg. 303.) 

244. (Evan. 503.) 245. (Act. 191.) 

246. (Act. 192.) 247. (Act. 210.) 

248. (Instead of Act. 201=89) (Act. 253). (Greg. 284.) 

Next follow three at Oxford : 

249. (Evan. 488.) (Greg. 247.) 250. (Act. 212.) (Greg. 276.) 

251. (Act. 213.) (Greg. 277.) 

The next ten are Scrivener’s, collated in the Appendix to Codex 
Augiensis: 

*252. (Act. 182.) (Greg. 270.)  *253. (Act. 183.) (Greg. 271.) 

*254. (Act. 184.) (Greg. 272.) *255. (Act.185.) (Greg. 273.) 

*256. (Apoc. 93.) Lambeth 1186 or e&r [xi], 4to, of which a facsimile 
is given in the Catalogue of Manuscripts at Lambeth, 1812. It contains 
the Pauline Epistles and the Apocalypse only. It begins Rom. xvi. 15 
and ends Apoc. xix. 4. Mut. 1 Cor. iv. 19—vi. 1; x. 1-21; Heb. iii. 
14—ix. 19; Apoc. xiv. 16—xv. 7. Lect., prol., ritr., xep., to each 
Epistle, and a few marginal glosses. (Greg. 290.) 

*257. (Evan. 543.) (Greg. 251.) *258. (Evan. 542.) (Greg. 249.) 

*259. (Evan. 568.) *[hser:; see Act. 189.] (Greg. 250.) 

*260. (Evan. 507.) This is Hort’s Paul. 27. (Greg. 252.) 

261. Petersburg, Muralt. 8 (Evan. 476). (Greg. 131.) 

262. (Act. 223.) (Greg. 248.) 

263. See Apoc. 91. Contains Heb. ix. 14—xiii. 25[xv]. (Greg. 293.) 

The Baroness Burdett-Coutts has three copies of the Pauline Epistles : 

*264. (Act. 220.) (Greg. 278.)  *265. (Act. 221.) (Greg. 279.) 

*266. (Evan. 603, Apoc. 89.) Burdett-Coutts (Highgate) II. 4 [x or 
xi], 114 x 8}, ff. 67, orn., proll., xed. t., rirA. (not in Apocalypse). The 
ten Pauline Epistles from the Ephesians onwards (that to the Hebrews 
preceding 1 Timothy), and the Apocalypse complete. On three leaves at 
the end is the (unfinished) émiypayya of Dorotheus of Tyre described 


1 Here again we set Scholz’s codices in a note, substituting others in their 
room. Scholz’s run, 231. (Act. 183.) 282. (Act. 184.) 233. (Act. 185.) 234. 
(Evan. 457.) 235. (Evan. 462.) 286. (Act. 188.) 237. (Evan. 466.) 248. (Act. 
182), two separate codices. 


PAUL. 230-304. 315 


above, Act. 89. Citations from the Old Testament are specially marked, 
and the margin contains some scholia and corrections, apparently by the 
first hand. (Greg. 306.) 


267. Brit. Mus, Add. 7142 [xiii], 112 x 9, ff. 198, prol., Life of St. Paul, 
keh, t., xed., tird. (lect. mostly later), subscr., orix., with commentary, 
partly mut. (Greg. 291.) 


268. (Evan.576.) (Greg. 253.) 269. (Evan. 584.) (Greg. 255.) 
270. (Act. 229.) (Greg. 275.) 271. (Evan. 603.) (Greg. 306.) 
272, (Act. 238.) (Greg. 436.) 273. (Act. 236.) (Greg. 437.) 
274. (Act. 237.) (Greg. 319.) 

275. Instead of Basil. (only a comm., Greg.)—(Act. 254.) (Greg. 285.) 
276. (Act. 321.) (Greg. 312.) 277. (Evan. 492.) (Greg. 256.) 
278. (Evan. 560.) (Greg. 307.) 279. (Evan. 582.) (Greg. 254.) 
280. (Act. 198.) (Greg. 280.) 281. (Evan. 527.) (Greg. 304.) 
282. (Act. 240, Apoc. 109.) (Greg. 259.) 

283. (Act. 241.) (Greg. 426.) 284. (Act. 195), Rom. i. 1-5. 
285. (Act. 196.) (Greg. 476.) 


286. Milan, Ambr. E. 2 infra [xiii], 133x104, ff. 268 (32), chart. 
Four leaves in vellum [xii], 2 cols. The catena of Nicetas ‘textus 
particulatim praemittit commentariis.’ (See Greg. 393.) 


287. Milan, Ambr. A. 241 inf. [xvi], 12% x 83, ff. 104 (20), copy of 
the preceding. (See Greg. 3937.) ‘Est Catena ejusdem auctoris ex 
initio, sed non complectitur totum opus.’ 


288. Milan, Ambr. D. 541 inf. [xi], 15 x 124, ff. 323, prol., ked., rirh., 
subser., oriy. Text and catena on all St. Paul’s Epistles. Came from 
Thessaly. (See Greg. 392.) 


289. Milan, Ambr. C. 295 inf. [xi], 14 x 114, ff 190, proll., xed., tirh., 
subser., orix. Withacatena. (See Greg. 391.) 


290. (Evan. 622, Act. 242, Apoc. 110.) (Greg. 316.) 

291. (Act. 243.) (Greg. 423.) 292. (Act. 244.) (Greg. 424.) 
293. (Act. 245.) (Greg. 425.) 294. (Act. 246.) (Greg. 430.) 
295. (Act. 247.) (Greg. 433.) 


296. Already mentioned as 213 (Gregory): instead— 
(Act. 255.) (Greg. 286.) 


297. Rom. Barberini vi. 13 [xi, Greg. xii], 133 x 10}, ff. 195 (18), 
with scholia, subser., oriy., mut. (Of. Greg. 396.) 


298. (Act. 248.) (Greg. 261.) 299. (Act. 249.) (Greg. 302.) 
300. (Act. 250.) (Greg. 260.) 801. (Act. 251.) (Greg. 298.) 
302. (Evan. 642, Act. 252.) (Greg. 269.) 


303. Already mentioned as 225 (Gregory) : instead— 
(Act. 257.) (Greg. 231.) 


304. (Evan. 661.) (Greg. 265.) 


316 CURSIVES. 


305. Rom. Vat. Gr. 549 [xii], 81 x 83 (2), ff. 380 (29), with Theophy- 
lact’s commentary. (See Greg. 398.) 

306. Only a commentary of St. Chrysostom, instead— 

(Act. 258.) (Greg. 232.) 

307. Rom. Vat. Gr. 551 [x], ff. 283, some of St. Paul’s Epistles, with 
commentary of Chrysostom. (Greg. under 398.) 

308. Rom. Vat. Gr. 552 [xi], ff. 155, Hebrews, with commentary of 
Chrysostom. (Greg. under 398.) 

Codd. 309, 316, 318, 320, 321, 329, 331-334 are only commentaries 
of St. Chrysostom (Gregory). Other MSS. are inserted instead. 

309. (Act. 301.) (Greg. 242.) 

310. Rom. Vat. Gr. 646 [xiv, Greg. xiii], 102 x 7, ff. 250% (31), chart., 
with commentary of Euthymius, Pars. i et ii. (Greg. 399.) 

311. (Evan. 671.) (Greg. 400.) 

312. Rom. Vat. Gr. 648 [a.p. 1232], ff. 338, chart., written at 
Jerusalem by Simeon ‘qui et Saba dicitur.’ (Greg. 401.) 

313. (Act. 239.) (Greg. denies the ‘ Paul.’) 

314, Rom. Vat. Gr. 692 [xii, Greg. xi], 132 x 10, ff. 93, 2 cols., mut. 
Corinthians, Galatians, Ephesians, with commentary. (Greg. 402.) 

315. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1222 [xvi], 12x82, ff. 437 (28), prol., xed. t., 
subser., orix., Rom., Heb., 1, 2 Cor., 1, 2 Tim., Eph., with Theophylact’s 
commentary. (Greg. 403.) 

316. (Evan. 667.) (Greg. 267.) 

317. (Evan.673.) (Greg. 268.) 318. (Act. 319.) 

319. (Act. 334.) (Greg. 431.) 320. (Act. 320.) 

321. (Act. 186.) (Greg. 274.) 

322. (Act. 256.) (Greg. 432.) 

323. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2180 [xv], 113 x 81, ff. 294 (36), chart., keg. t., 
syn.,men., with commentary of Theophylact. (See Greg. 454.) 

324. Rom. Vat. Alex. 4 [x], 122 x 103, ff. 256 (28), 2 cols., Romans 
with commentary of Chrysostom. ‘Fuit monasterii dicti.’ (See Greg. 480.) 

325. (Evan. 698, Apoc. 117.) (Greg. 317.) 

326. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 74 [xv], 122 x 9, ff. 291 (29) ?, chart., Romans, 
with Theodoret’s commentary. (Greg. 4764.) 

327. Rom. Vat. Pal. Gr. 10 [x], 13} x 93, ff. 268, proll., xed., tirh., 
subser., oriy., with a Patristic commentary, ‘ Felkman adnotat.’ (Greg. 406.) 

328. Rom. Vat. Pal. Gr. 204 [x], 133 x 98, ff. 181, with commentary: , — 
of Gicumeniug. (Greg. 407.) 

329. (Act. 335.) (Greg. 289.) 

330. Rom. Vat. Pal. Gr. 423 [xii], 113 x 93, ff. 2, Coloss. and Thessalon., 
with commentary. (See Greg. 3768.) 

331. (Act. 304.) (Greg. 292.) 332. (Act. 305.) (Greg. 295.) 

333. (Act. 306.) (Greg. 296.) 334. (Act. 301.) (Greg. 287.) 


\ 


PAUL. 305-382. S17 


335. A theological treatise (Greg.). Instead— 
(Act.415.) (Greg. 297.) 

336. (Act. 261.) (Greg. 427.) 

Instead of Cod. 337. (Greg.) 

337. (Act. 264.) (Greg. 299.) 

The next four MSS. are from the Abbé Martin’s list. 

338. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1001 [xiv], 113 x 83, ff. 12 (31). Frag- 
ments of Rom., 2 Tim., Col., Heb. (Greg. 376.) 

339. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 95 [xi], 133 x 10, ff. 348 (28), prol., xed. t., 
keh., tith., subser., orix. (Greg. 380.) 

340. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 217 [xiii], 11 x 83, ff. 227 (52), proll., xed. t., 
keh., Tith., subscr., vers., orix. (Greg. 381.) 

341. (Evan. 38.) (Martin.) (Greg. 377.) 

We now follow Dr. Gregory’s order, only stating the MS. where there 
is only his authority to rely upon, and referring students to his list for 
the information which he has diligently gathered, often by personal 
examination upon the spot. 


342. (Evan. 1245.) 343. (Evan. 1246.) 
344, (Evan. 1247.) 345. (Evan. 1248.) 
346. (Evan. 1249.) 347, (Evan. 1250.) 
348. (Evan. 1251.) 349. (Act. 149.) 
350. Leyden, Univ. 66. 351. (Act. 307.) 
352. (Act. 381.) 353. (Act. 382.) 
354. (Act. 383.) 355. (Act. 384.) 
356. (Act. 385.) 357. (Act. 386.) 
358. (Act. 387.) 359. (Act. 388.) 
360. (Act. 389.) 361. (Act. 390.) 
362. (Act. 391.) 363. (Act. 392.) 
364. (Act. 393.) 365. (Act. 394.) 
366. (Act. 395.) 367. (Act. 399.) 
368. (Act. 400.) 369. (Act. 403.) 


370. (Act. 413.) 

371. Madison, New Caesarea, America. 

372. Lond. Brit. Mus. Arundel 534 [xiv], 102 x 7, ff. 418 (31). With 
Theophylact. 

373. Vindobon. Caes. Gr. Theol. 157. 

374. Besancon, City Libr. 200. 375. Par. Nat. Gr. 224 A. 

376. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1035. 

377. Escurial y. ii. 20. (Greg. 376°.) 

378. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 29. 379. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 30. 

380. (Evan. 1267.) 381. (Act. 330.) 


382. Athens, Nat. 69 (100) [x], 108 x 74, ff. 377. Mut. beg. and end, 
with commentary of Gicumenius and others: ff. 44 at beg. [xv]. 


CURSIVES. 


. Florence, Laur. vi. 8. 

. Flor. Laur. xi. 7. 

. Milan, Ambr. A. 62 inf, 

. Milan, Ambr. D. 541 inf. 
. Naples, Nat. II. B, 23. 

. (Act. 418.) 
. (Evan. 825.) (Greg. 308.) 
. (Evan. 767.) 
. (Evan. 801.) (Greg. 313.) 
. (Evan. 823.) (Greg. 315.) 
. (Evan. 891.) (Greg. 318.) 
. Venet. Mare. 36. 

. Ath, Coutloum. 129. 

. Constantinople, Holy Sepulchre 2. 
. Constant. H. Sep. 3. 

. Patmos, St. John 62. 

. Patmos, St. John 116, 

. Groningen, Univ. A.C, 1. 
. (Act. 308.) 

. (Act. 313.) 

. (Evan. 935.) (Greg. 322.) 
. (Evan. 945.) 
. (Evan. 1267.) 
. (Evan. 986.) (Greg. 
. (Evan. 997.) 
. (Act. 332.) 
. (Evan. 1003.) (Greg. 330.) 
» (Act. 
. (Act. 
- (Act. 
. (Act. 
» (Act. 
. (Act. 
~ (Act. 
» (Act. 
. (Act. 
. (Act. 


(Greg. 301.) 


(Greg. 310.) 


(Greg. 324.) 


326.) 


(Greg. 328.) 


344.) 
347.) 
349.) 
351.) 
353.) 
355.) 
357.) 
359.) 
361.) 
366.) 


385. 
387. 
389. 
391. 
393. 
395. 
397. 
399. 
401. 
403. 
405. 
407. 
409. 


413. 


455. 
457. 


. Ath. Nat. 100 (96) [xiii], 124 x 88, ff. 319. First leaf perished. 
. Escurial x. iv. 15. 


Bologna, Univ. 2378. 

Flor. Laur. x. 9. 

Flor. Laur. Cony. Soppr. 21, 
Milan, Ambr. ©. (E ?) 295. 
(Act. 309.) (Greg. 300.) 
Naples, II. B. 24. 

Rome, Casanatensis G. v. 7. 
(Evan. 757.) (Greg. 309.) 
(Evan. 794.) (Greg. 311.) 
(Evan. 808.) (Greg. 314.) 
Rom. Vat. Ottob. 17, 
(Evan. 922.) (Greg. 320.) 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 90°. 


Patmos, St. John 61. 


. Patmos, St. John 63. 

. St. Saba, Tower 41. 

. (Act. 311.) 

. (Act. 312.) 

. (Evan. 927.) (Greg. 321.) 
. (Evan. 941.) (Greg. 323.) 
. (Evan. 959.) (Greg. 325.) 
. (Act. 323.) (Apoe. 127.) 

. (Evan. 996.) (Greg. 327.) 


(Evan. 999.) (Greg. 329.) 


. (Act. 333.) 
. (Evan. 1040.) (Greg. 331.) 
. (Act. 346.) 
. (Act. 348.) 
. (Act. 350.) 


(Act. 352.) 


. (Act. 354.) 
. (Act. 356.) 


(Act. 358.) 


. (Act. 360.) 


(Act. 362.) 
(Act. 368.) 


PAUL. 383-491. 319 


(Act. 370.) 

(Act. 372.) 

(Act. 374.) 

(Act. 376.) 

(Act. 378.) 

(Act. 307.) 

Athens, Nat. (259) ? 

(Act. 205.) 

(Act. 209.) 

(Act. 232.) 

(Act. 195.) 

(Evan. 1240.) (Greg. 337.) 
(Evan. 1242.) (Greg. 339.) 
(Evan. 1244.) (Greg. 341.) 
(Act. 419.) 

(Act. 325.) 

83 x 53, ff. 8, Rom. viii. 23 


Inked over in places by another hand 


[xvi]. Kep. Collated by Dr. T. K. Abbott (Hermathena, xviii. 233, 


458. (Act. 369.) 459. 
460. (Act. 371.) 461. 
462. (Act. 373.) 463. 
464, (Act. 375.) 465. 
466. (Act. 377.) 467. 
468. (Act. 379.) 469. 
470. Escurial r. iii. 17. 471. 
472, (Evan. 1058.) (Greg. 332.) 473. 
474. (Act. 315.) 475, 
476. (Evan. 1072.) (Greg. 333.) 477. 
478. (Evan. 1075.) (Greg. 334.) 479. 
480. (Evan. 1094.) (Greg. 335.) 481. 
482. (Evan. 1241.) (Greg. 338.) 483. 
484, (Evan. 1243.) (Greg. 340.) 485. 
486. (Act. 303.) 487, 
488. (Act. 420.) 489, 
490. Dublin, Trin. Coll. D. i. 28 [xiv], 
(gavrods) .. , xiv. 10 xpu | vers. 
1892). 
491, (Act. 107.) 


CHAPTER XII. 


CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE APOCALYPSE. 


1. Mayhingen, Oettingen-Wallerstein [xii], 9§ x5, ff. 90 (15 last 
chart.|, the only one used in 1516 by Erasmus (who calls it ‘ exemplar 
vetustissimum ’) and long lost, contains the commentary of Andreas of 
Caesarea, in which the text is so completely imbedded that great care is 
needed to separate the one from the other. Mut. ch. xxii. 16-21, 
ending with rod 646. This manuscript was happily re-discovered in 
1861 by Professor F. Delitzsch at Mayhingen in Bavaria in the library 
of the Prince of Oettingen-Wallerstein, and a critical account of it 
published by him (illustrated by a facsimile) in the first part of his 
‘ Handschriftliche Funde’ (1861). Tregelles also, in the second part 
of the same work, published an independent collation of his own (with 
valuable ‘ Notes’ prefixed), which he had made at Erlangen in 1862. 
The identity of Apoc. 1 with the recovered copy is manifest from such 
monstra as €Bdrricas ch. ii. 3, which is found in both; from the reading 
ouvvdyet ch. xill. 10, and from the clauses put wrong by Erasmus, as 
being lost in the commentary, e.g. ch. ii. 17; iii. 5, 12, 15; vi. 11, 15. 
Of this copy Dr. Hort says (Introd. p. 263) that ‘it is by no means an 
average cursive of the common sort. On the one hand it has many 
individualisms and readings with small and evidently unimportant attes- 
tation : on the other it has a large and good ancient element, ... and 
ought certainly (with the somewhat similar 38) to stand high among 
secondary documents.’ 

2. (Act. 10, Stephen’s te’,) 

3. Codex Stephani cs’, unknown; cited only 77 times throughout the 
Apocalypse in Stephen’s edition of 1550, and that very irregularly; only 
once (ch. xx. 3) after ch. xvii. 8. It was not one of the copies in the 
King’s Library, and the four citations noticed by Mill (N. T., Prol. § 1176) 
from Luke xxii. 30; 67; 2 Cor. xii.11; 1 Tim. iii. 3, are probably mere 
errors of Stephen’s press. 

4. (Act. 12.) 


5. Codices Laurentii Vallae (see Evan. 82); the readings of which 
Erasmus used. 


Codd. 6, 26, 27, 28 were rather loosely collated for Wetstein by his 
kinsman Caspar Wetstein, chaplain to Frederick, Prince of Wales. 


APOC. I-34. 321 


6. (Act. 23.) *7, (Act. 25, Iscr.) 
*8, (Act. 28, dscr.) 9. (Act. 30.) 
10, (Evan. 60.) 11. (Act. 39.) 
12. (Act. 40.) *13. (Act. 42.) 


*14. (Evan. 69, fcr.) ! 

15. Fragments of ch. iii, iv, annexed to Cod. E Evan. in a later hand. 
16. (Act. 45.) 17. (Evan. 35.) 

18, (Act. 18.) 19. (Act. 17.) 

20. (Evan. 175), a few extracts made by Bianchini: so Apoc. 24. 


_ 21,22 of Wetstein were two unknown French codices, cited by Bentley 
in his specimen of Apoc. xxii, and made Wetstein’s 23 (Act. 56). 
Scholz, discarding these three as doubtful, substitutes— 


21, Rom. Vallicell. D. 20 [xiv, Greg. xv], 12% x 84, ff. 93 (28), chart. 


22. (Act. 166.) 23. (Evan. 367.) 
24, (Act. 160.) 25. (Evan. 149.) 
*26. (Evan. 492.) 27. (Evan. 503.) 


*28. Oxf. Bodl. Bar. 48 [xv], 8x5}, ff. 24 (22), chart., xed., rird., 
contains mixed matter by several hands, and is n8°¥ of the Apocalypse, 
mut. ch. xvii. 5—xxii. 21 (ch. v. 1-5 is repeated in the volume in a 
different hand). This is an important copy, akin to Apocc. 7 and 96. 
Bentley also named it « in his collation extant in the margin of Trin. 
Coll. B, xvii. 5 (see Evan. 51). 


*29. (Act. 60, esr.) 30. (Act. 69.) 


*31. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5678 [xv], 11} x 83, ff. 244 (24), chart., 
prol., is c8€r, but ch. i-viii had been loosely collated for Griesbach by 
Paulus. Like Evan. 445 it once belonged to the Jesuits’ College at Agen, 
and is important for its readings. Has much miscellaneous matter. 


32. Dresdensis, Reg. A. 124 [xv, Griesb. x], 7? x 44, ff. 16, belonged 
to Loescher, then to Briihl, collated by Dassdorf and Matthaei (Mt. t). 
The close resemblance in the text of Apoce. 29-32 is,somewhat overstated 
by Griesbach. 


*33. (Evan. 218.) 34. (Act. 66.) 


1 Mr. B. W. Newton superintended the publication of Tregelles’ last part of 
his Greek New Testament under circumstances which disarm criticism, but 
Tregelles could hardly have meant that in the Apocalypse ‘much of Cod. 14 
(Leicestrensis) has been supplied by a later hand from the Codex Montfortianus, 
Apoe. 92’ (Introductory Notice, p. 1). The original hand remains unchanged 
in the Leicester copy, even on the last torn leaf containing portions of Apoe. xix, 
but the converse supposition is very maintainable, though not quite certain, 
that the Apocalypse in Cod. 92 was transcribed from Cod. 14. 

2 Gregory has substituted this for Scholz’s 23, which he finds does not contain 
Apoc. Whatever readings he cites under these three numbers, are simply 
copied from Wetstein (Kelly’s ‘Revelation,’ Introd. p. xi, note). Dr. Gregory 
has seen all the four. 


VOL. I. xX 


322 CURSIVES. 


35. Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 307 [xiv], 74 x 53, ff. 32 (20), with An- 
dreas’ commentary : brought from Constantinople by de Busbeck (Alter). 
Described by Delitzsch, Handschriftliche Funde (part ii), p. 41 (1862). 
In text it closely resembles Cod. 87. 

36. Vindob. Caes. Suppl. Gr. 93 [xiv, Greg. xiii], 63 x 48, ff. 56 (36), 
prol., kep., tirh., ends ch. xix. 20, with Andreas’ commentary: the text 
is in orixou (Alter), having much in common with Codd. &, 7. 

37. (Act. 72.) 

*38. Rom. Vat. Gr. 579 [xiii, Greg. xv], 83 x 54, ff. 24 (30), on cotton 
paper, in the midst of foreign matter. ‘The text (together with some 
marginal readings (primé manu) closely resembles that of Codd. AC, 
and was collated by Birch, inspected by Scholz and Tregelles, and 


subsequently recollated by B. H. Alford at the request of Tregelles (see 
Evan. T). 


39. (Paul. 85.) 40. (Evan. 141.) 


41. Rom. Vat. Reg. Gr. 68 [xiv, Greg. xv], 9§ x 6, ff. 70 (14), chart., 
proll., cep. t., with extracts from Cicumenius and Andreas’ commentary 
(Birch, Scholz; so Apoe. 43). 


42. (Act. 80.) 

43. Rom. Barberini iv. 56 [xiv], 93 x 7, ff. 5 (58) at end, 2 cols., contains 
ch. xiv, 17—xvili. 20, with a commentary, together with portions of the 
Septuagint. 

44, (Evan. 180.) 45. (Act. 89.) 46. (Evan. 209.) 

*47, (Evan. 241.) *48. (Evan. 242.) 

*49. Moscow, Synod. 67 (Mt. 0) [xv], fol., ff. 58, chart., with Andreas’ 
commentary, and Gregory Nazianzen’s Homilies. 


*50. Mosc. Synod. 206 (Mt. p) [xv], fol. chart., ff. 35, like Evann. 69, 
206, 233, is partly of parchment, partly paper, from the Iberian monas- 
tery on Athos; it also contains lives of the Saints. 


*50°. Also from the Iberian monastery [x], is Matthaei’s r, Tischen- 
dorf’s 90. 


Apoce. 51-84 were added to the list by Scholz, of which he professes to 
have collated Cod. 51 entirely, as Reiche has done after him; 68, 69, 82 
nearly entire; twenty-one others cursorily, the rest (apparently) not at 
all. Our 87 is Scrivener’s m, collated in the Apocalypse only. 

*51. (Evan. 18.) 52. (Act. 51.) 53. (Act. 116.) 

54. (Evan. 263.) 55. (Act. 118.) 56. (Act. 119.) 

57. (Act. 124.) 


58. Par. Nat. Gr. 19, once Colbert’s [xvi], 72 x 53, ff. 36 (22), chart., 
with ‘ Hiob et Justini cohort. ad Graec. Scholz. 


59. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 99° [xvi], 83x58, ff. 83, chart., with a 
commentary. Once Giles de Noailles’. 


60. Rom. Vat. Gr. 656 [xili or xiv], 62 x 48, ff. 207 (17), chart., with 
Andreas’. (See Gregory 79.) 


APOC. 35-83. 323 


61. Par. Nat. Gr. 491, once Colbert’s [xiii], 9} x 63, ff. 13, on cotton 
paper, mut., with extracts from Basil, &c. 


62. Par. Nat. Gr. 239 [a. p. 1422], 83 x 53, ff. 119 (26), chart., with 
Andreas’ commentary. 


63. Par. Nat. Gr. 241 [xvi], 83x 5%, ff. 294, chart., with Andreas’ 
commentary. Once de Thow’s, then Colbert’s. 

64. (Paul. 159.) 

65. Moscow, Univ. Libr. 25 [xii], 4to, ff. 7 (once Coislin’s 229), 
contains ch. xvi. 20—xxii. 21. 

66. (Act. 419.) 

67. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1743 [dated December 5, 1302], 8% x 63, ff.?, 
kep., Tirh., with Andreas’ commentary. 


68. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1904, vol. 2 [xi], 114. x 83, ff. 19, contains ch. vii, 
17—vili. 12; xx. 1—xxii. 21, with Arethas’ commentary, and much 
foreign matter. This fragment (as also Apoc. 72 according to Scholz, 
who however never cites it) agrees much with Cod. A. 


69. (Act. 161.) 70. (Evan. 386.) 
71. Athens, Nat. Libr. 142 [xv], 53 x 48, ff. 233, with other matter. 


*72. Rom. Ghigianus R. iv. 8 [xvi], 8 x 54, ff. ?, chart., with Andreas’ 
commentary. Collated hastily by the late W. H. Simcox. 


73. Rom. Corsin. 41. E, 37 [xv or xvi], 73 x 44, ff. 97 (30), keg. tird. 
(See Gregory.) 

74. (Act. 140.) 75. (Act. 86.) 

76. (Act. 421.) 

77. Florence, Laur. vii. 9 [xv, Greg. xvi], 83 x 54, ff. 363 (25), chart., 
with Arethas’ commentary. 

78. (Paul. 197.) 


*79, Munich, Reg. Gr. 248 [xvi], 94 x 64, ff. 84 (28), chart., prol., keg, 
ritk. ; once Sirlet’s, the Apostolic chief notary (see Evan. 373 and Evst. 
132), with Andreas’ commentary, whose text it follows. That excellent 
and modest scholar Fred. Sylburg collated it for his edition of Andreas, 
1596, one of the last labours of his diligent life. An excellent copy. 


80. Monac. Reg. Gr. 544 (Bengel’s Augustan. 7) [xii Sylburg, xiv Scholz, 
who adds that it once belonged to the Emperor Manuel Palaeologus, 
A. D. 1400], 8 x 52, ff. 169 (20), prol., xe., rirh., on cotton paper, with 
Andreas’ commentary. 

81. Monac. Reg. Gr. 23 [xvi], 14 x 91, ff. 83 (30), chart., xed., rirh., with 
works of Gregory Nyssen, and Andreas’ commentary, used by Theod. 
_ Peltanus for his edition of Andreas, Ingoldstadt, 1547. Peltanus’ 
marginal notes from this copy were seen by Scholz. 


82. (Act. 179.) 


83. (Evan. 339): much like Apoc. B, 
Y2 


324 CURSIVES. 


84. (Evan. 368.)! 


85. Escurial y. iii. 17 [xii], ‘con commentarios Cl. Pablo’ (Haenel 
and Montana). 


86. (Act. 251.) (Greg. 122.) 

*87. (Act. 178), mscr. See Apoc. 35. 

88. (Evan. 205.) 

*89. (Paul. 266.) B-C.II. 4. (Greg. 108.) 


*90. Dresd. Reg. A. 95 [x Griesb., Scholz xv], 1219, ff. 16 (30), 
2 cols. This is 50? Scholz (Mt. r). 


*91. (Paul. 263.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1209 [xv], 103 x 108, ff. 7. Mico’s 
collation of the modern supplement to the great Cod. B, made for 
Bentley, and published in Ford’s ‘ Appendix’ to the Codex Alexandrinus, 
1799. The whole supplement from Heb. ix. 14 pret ryv cuveidnow 
including the Apocalypse (but not the Pastoral Epistles) is printed at 
full length in Vercellone and Cozza’s edition of Cod. Vaticanus (1868). 


92. (Evan. 61.) Published by Dr. Barrett, 1801, in his Appendix to 
Evan. Z, but suspected to be a later addition. See Apoc. 14, note, 


Wm. Kelly, ‘The Revelation of John edited in Greek with a new 
English Version,’ 1860, thus numbers Scrivener’s collations of six copies 
not included in the foregoing catalogue— 


*93. (Paul. 256 or e8), ascr, *94, (Evan. 201), beer. 


*95. Parham 82. 17, gsr [xii], 102 x 72, brought by the late Lord 
de la Zouche in 1837 from Caracalla on Athos: it contains an epitome of 
the commentary of Arethas, in a cramped hand much less distinct than 
the text, which ends at ch. xx.11. There are no divisions into chapters. 
This ‘special treasure,’ as Tregelles calls it, was regarded by him and 
Alford as one of the best cursive manuscripts of the Apocalypse: 
Dr. Hort judges it inferior to none. It agrees with Cod. A alone or 
nearly so in ch. xviii. 8, 10,(19), 23; xix. 14: compare also its readings 
in ch. xix. 6 (bis), 12. 


*96. Parham 67 (?). 2, hser [xiv], 113 x 78, ff. 22 (28), ned., on glazed 
paper, very neat, also from Caracalla, complete and in excellent preser- 
vation, with very short scholia here and there. These two manuscripts 
were collated by Scrivener in 1855, under the hospitable roof of their 
owner. 


*97. (Evan. 584.) Brit. Mus. Add. 17,469, jscr [xiv], collated only in 
Apoe. 

*98. (Evan. 488.) Oxf. Bodl. Can. 34, kscr [dated in the Apocalypse 
July 18,1516]. The Pauline Epistles [dated Oct. 11, 1515] precede the 
Acts. Collated only in Apoe. 


99. (Act. 837) (See Greg.) Cited, like the next, by Tischendorf. 


1 After this again we withdraw Scholz’s copies, as virtually included in Coxe’s, 
putting others in their room. They are 85. (Act. 184.) 86. (Evan. 462), 
thrice cited ineunte libro (Tischendorf), 86? of Scholz, being 89 of Tischendorf 
(Evan. 466). 


APoc. 84-144. 325 


100. Naples, Nat. II. Aa. 10? [xiv or xv], 101x738. (See Greg.) 
101. (Evan, 206.) 102. (Evan. 451.) (Greg. 103.) 
103. Petersburg, Muralt. 129 [xv], 4to, ff. 25 (35), chart., prol. 

104, (Evan. 531.) (Greg. 107.) 105. (Act. 301.) (Greg. 104.) 
106. (Evan. 605.) 107. (Act. 232.) (Greg. 181.) 
108. (Act. 236.) 1091, (Act. 240.) (Greg. 102.) 
110. (Evan. 622.) (Greg. 113.) 111. (Act. 307.) (Greg. 105.) 


112. Dresden, Reg. 187 [xvi], 8x6, ff. 21 (26). With Andreas. 
(See Greg. 182.) 

113. Messina, Univ. 99 [xiii], 103 x 83, ff. 138 (24), 2 cols. with 
commentary. (See Greg. 146.) 

114. Rom. Vat. Gr. 542 [a.p. 1331], 11x83, ff 105 (29). With 
Andreas and Homm. of Chrysostom. (See Greg. 153.) 

115, (Evan. 866.) (Greg. 114.) 

116. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1976 [xvii, Greg. xvi], 83x58, ff 114 (20), 
chart., xed., tirh., with commentary of Andreas. (See Greg. 157.) 

117. (Evan. 698, Paul. 324.) (Greg. 115.) 

118. Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 283 [a.p. 1574, a Jo. Euripioto], 83 x 52, 
ff. 123 (22), chart., xep., Andreas. (Greg. 160.) 

119. Rom. Vat. Pal. Gr. 346 [xv], 143 x 10, ff. 86 (30), prol., xed. t., 
ked., Tird., Andreas. (See Greg. 161.) 

120. Rom. Angelic. A. 4. 1 [A.p. 1447], 84 x 53, ff. 86 (29), chart., 
kep., tirh., Andreas. (See Greg. 149.) 

121. Rom. Angelic. B. 5. 15 [xv], 8} x 53, ff. 2, charé., much litur- 
gical information. (See Greg. 150.) 


122. Rom. Ghig. R. V. 33 [xiv], 10 x 73, ff. 28 (32), much theological 
writing, collated by W. H. Simcox, ff. 347, chart. Andreas and 
CEcumenius. (See Greg. 151.) 


123. (Evan. 738.) 124, (Act. 309.) 

125, (Act. 207.) 126. (Act. 208.) 

127. (Act. 323.) 128, (Act. 332.) 

129. (Act. 238.) 130. (Act. 359.) 

131. (Act. 362.) 132. (Act. 374.) 

133. (Act. 384.) 134. (Act. 386.) 

135. (Act. 399.) 136. Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 69. 
137. Vind. Caes. Theol. 163. 138. Vind. Caes. Gr. Theol. 220. 
139. Par. Nat. Gr. 240. 140. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 256. 
141. Athens, bibl. ris BovAjjs. 142. (Paul. 202.) 

143. Escurial x. iii. 6. 144. Madrid. 0. 19 (7). 


1 We cannot identify 109, Bentley’s R (Regis Galliae, 1872) : cf. Ellis, Bentleii 
Critica Sacra, Intr. p. xxix. 


. (Evan. 1262.) 154 
. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1426. (Act. 264.) 
. (Act. 159.) 157 


. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2129. (Cf. Evst. 3 
. Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 154. 160 
. (Evan. 1075.) (Greg. 119.) 162 


. (Evan. 1094.) (Greg. 120.) 
. Thessalonica, “EAAnvixdy Tupydovoy 10, (Cf. Apost. 163.) 
. (Act. 422.) 


CURSIVES. 
. Florence, Laur. vii. 29. 146. (Evan. 757.) (Greg. 110.) 
. Modena, Este iii. E. 1. 148. Modena, Este iii. F. 12. 


. (Evan. 792.) (Greg. 111.) 150. (Evan. 808.) (Greg. 112.) 
. (Evan. 922.) (Greg. 116.) 152. Rom. Vat. Gr. 370. 


. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1190. 
(Greg. 121.) 

. (Evan. 986.) (Greg. 117.) 

89.) 


. (Evan. 1072.) (Greg. 118.) 
. Venice, Mark i. 40. 


. Ven. Mark ii. 54. 164, Athos, Anna 11. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 90. 166. Athos, Vatop. 90 (2). 
. Athos, Dionysius 163. (Cf. Evst. 642.) 

. Athos, Docheiariou 81. 169. Athos, Iveron 34. 

. Athos, Iveron 379. 171. Athos, Iveron 546. 

. Athos, Iveron 594. 173. Athos, Iveron 605. 

. Athos, Iveron 644. 175. Athos, Iveron 661. 

. Athos, Constamonitou 29. 177. Athos, Constam. 107. 
. Patmos, St. John 12. 179. Patmos, St. John 64. 
. (Act. 149.) 181. (Act. 417.) 


CHAPTER XIII. 


EVANGELISTARIES, OR MANUSCRIPT SERVICE-BOOKS OF THE 
GOSPELS. 


fe ER grievously the great mass of cursive manuscripts 

of the New Testament has been neglected by Biblical 
critics, the Lectionaries of the Greek Church, partly for causes 
previously stated, have received even less attention at their 
hands. Yet no sound reason can be alleged for regarding the 
testimony of these Service-books as of slighter value than that 
of other witnesses of the same date and character. The neces- 
sary changes interpolated in the text at the commencement and 
sometimes at the end of lessons are so simple and obvious that 
the least experienced student can make allowance for them?: 
and if the same passage is often given in a different form when 
repeated in the same Lectionary, although the fact ought to be 
recorded and borne in mind, this occasional inconsistency must 
no more militate against the reception of the general evidence of 
the copy that exhibits it, than it excludes from our roll of critical 
authorities the works of Origen and other Fathers, in which the 
selfsame variation is even more the rule than the exception. 
Dividing, therefore, the Lectionaries that have been hitherto 
catalogued (which form indeed but a small portion of those 
known to exist in Eastern monasteries and Western libraries) 
into Evangelistaria, or Evangeliaria, containing extracts from 
the Gospels, and Praxapostoli or Apostoli comprising extracts 
from the Acts and Epistles; we purpose to mark with an asterisk 
the few that have been really collated, including them in the 
‘same list with the majority which have been examined super- 
ficially, or not at all. Uncial copies (some as late as the eleventh 


1 In the sixth lesson for the Holy Passions the prefatory clause to Mark xv. 
16 is founded on an obvious misconception : Td xaip@ éxeivy of orpari@ra amnyaryov 
rov iv eis Tiv avdny Tod Kaidpa, 6 éort mpatwpiov. We remember no similar 
instance. of error. 


328 LECTIONARIES. 


century) will be distinguished by +. The uncial codices of the 
Gospels amount to one hundred and six, those of the Acts and 
Epistles only to seven or eight, but probably to more in either 
case, since all is not known about some of the Codd. recorded 
here. Lectionaries are usually (yet see below, Evst. 111, 142, 
178, 244, 249, 255, 256, 262, 266, 268, 275, Apost. 52, 69) written 
with two columns on a page, like the Codex Alexandrinus, FGI 
(1-6, 7) LMN?PQRTUX©4A, 8, 184, 207, 360, 418, 422, 463, 509 
of the Gospels, and Cod. M of St. Paul’s Epistles. 


+1. Par. Nat. Gr. 278 [x ? Omont xiv], 113 x 93, Unc. ff. 265, 
2 cols., mut. (Wetstein, Scholz), 

+2. Par. Nat. Gr. 280 [ix, Greg. x], 114 x 83, Unc., ff. 257 (18), 
2 cols., mus., mut. (Wetstein, Scholz). 

+3, Oxf. Lincoln Coll. Gr. ii. 15 [x, Greg. xi], 11} x 9, Unc., ff. 282 (19), 
mus. rubr., men., with coloured and gilt illuminations and capitals, and 
red crosses for stops: three leaves are lost near the end (Mill). 


4, Cambr. Univ. Libr. Dd. 8. 49, or Moore 2 [xi], 102 x 83, ff. 199 
(24), 2 cols., mus. rubr. (Mill). 


+5. Oxf. Bodl. Barocc. 202 [x], 12 x 9, Unce., ff. 150 (19), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr., ends at Matt. xxiii. 4, being the middle of the Lesson for Tuesday 
in Holy Week (Burgon). fut, initio (Mill, Wetstein). This is Bentley’s 
a in Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 5 marg. (see Evan, 51). 

*+6, (Apost. 1.) Leyden, Univ. Scaliger’s 243 [xi ?], 78x 54, Unc., 
ff. 278 (18), 2 cols., chart., with an Arabic version, contains the Prax- 
apostolos, Psalms, and but a few Lessons from the Gospels (Wetstein, 
Dermout). 

7. Par. Nat. Gr. 301 [written by George, a priest, A.D. 1205], 12 x 93, 
ff. 316 (23), 2 cols. (Hvst. 7-12, 14-17, were slightly collated by 
Wetstein, Scholz.) 


8. Par. Nat. Gr. 312 [xiv], 134 x11, ff. 309 (29), 2 cols., written by 
Cosmas, a monk. 


9. Par. Nat. Gr. 307 [xiii], 113 x 93, ff. 260 (24), 2 cols., mus. 

10. Par. Nat. Gr. 287 [xi, Greg. xiii], 128 x 95, ff. 142 (23), 2 cols., mut. 
11. Par. Nat. Gr. 309 [xiii], 112 x 9, ff. 142, 2 cols., mus., mut. 

12. Par. Nat. Gr. 310 [xiii], 12 x 9, ff. 366 (24), 2 cols., mus., mut. 


+13. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 31 [x, Greg. xi], 14} x 101, Unc., ff. 283 (18), 
2 cols., mus. awr., pict., most beautifully written, the first seven pages in 
gold, the next fifteen in vermilion, the rest in black ink, described by 


Montfaucon (Scholz). Wetstein’s 13 (Colbert. 1241 or Reg. 1982) con- — 
tains no Evangelistarium. 


14. Par. Nat. Gr. 315 [xv, Greg. xvi], 105 x 7, ff. 348 (22), 2 cols., 
chart. Wrongly set down as Evan. 322, 


15. Par. Nat. Gr. 302 [xiii], 10 x 7, ff. 310 (22), 2 cols., mat. 


EVST. I-28. 329 


16. Par. Nat. Gr. 297 [xii], 103 x 83, ff. 199 (19), 2 cols., much mut. 


717. Par. Nat. Gr. 279 [xii, Greg. ix], 103 x 78, Unc., ff. 199 (19), 
2 cols., mut. (Tischendorf seems to have confounded 13 and 17 in his 
N, T., Proleg. p. ccxvi, 7th edition.) 

18. Oxf. Bod]. Laud. Gr. 32 [xii], 112 x 93, ff. 276 (22), 2 cols., much 
mut., beginning John iv. 53. Codd. 18-22 were partially examined by 
Griesbach after Mill. 

19. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 10 [xiii], 12} x 83, ff. 332 (24), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr., mut., given in 1661 by Parthenius, Patriarch of Constantinople, 
to Heneage Finch, Earl of Winchelsea, our Ambassador there. This and 
Cod. 18 are said by Mill to be much like Stephen’s 9’, Evan. 7. 

20. Oxf. Bodl, Laud. Gr. 34 [written by Onesimus, April, 1047, 
Indiction 15], 114 x 94, ff. 177 (22), 2 cols., orn., mus. rubr., mut. 


21. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. B. 56 [xiv], 9} x 74, ff. 59 (28), 2 cols., a fragment 
containing Lessons in Lent till Easter, coarsely written. 

22. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. B. 54 [xiv], 104 x8, ff. 63 (25), 2 cols., men., 
a fragment, with Patristic homilies [xi]. 

+23. Unc., Mead’s, then Askew’s, then D’Eon’s, by whom it was sent 
to France. Wetstein merely saw it. Not now known. 


+24. Munich, Reg. Gr. 383 [x], 123 x 94, ff. 265 (21), 2 cols., Unc., 
men., the Lessons for Saturdays and Sundays (caSBaroxvpiacai: see Evst. 
110, 157, 186, 221, 227, 283, 289), mut. (Bengel, Scholz). Is this Cod. 
Radzivil, with slightly sloping uncials [viii], of which Silvestre gives 
a facsimile (Paléogr. Univ., ii. 61) ? 

25. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5650 [xii], 93 x6, ff. 267 (22), a palim- 
psest, whose later writing is by Nicephorus the reader. The older writing, 
now illegible, was partly uncial, mut. 


25> represents a few Lessons in the same codex by a later, yet con- 
temporary hand (Bloomfield). 


Eyst. 25-30 were very partially collated by Griesbach. 


726. (Apost. 28.) Oxf. Bodl. Seld. supra (1) 2 [xiii], 8 x 53, ff. 180, 
mut. ® palimpsest, but the earlier uncial writing is illegible, and the 
codex in a wretched state, the work of several hands. 


+27. Oxf. Bodl. 3391, Seld. supra (2) 3, a palimpsest [ix uncial, 
xiv later writing], 9 x 63, ff. 150 (89-95 cursive), 2 cols., muz#., in large 
ill-formed characters. 


Evst. 26, 27 were collated by Mangey, 1749, but his papers appear 
to be lost. 


28. Oxf. Bodl. Mise. Gr. 11 [xiii], 93 x 73, ff. 203 (21), 2 cols., orn., 
mut. at end and on June 14, in two careless hands. 


1 Laud. Gr. 36, which in the Bodleian Catalogue is described as an Evangelis- 
tarium, is a collection of Church Lessons from the Septuagint read in Lent and 
the Holy Week, such as we described above. It has red musical notes, and 
seems once to have borne the date a.p. 1028. It is Dean Holmes’ No. 61 (Praef. 
ad Pentateuch). 


33° LECTIONARIES. 


29, Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 12 [xii or xiii], 10 x8, ff. 156 (23), 2 cols., 
mus., mut. Elegantly written, but much worn. 


30. (Apost. 265.) Oxf. Bodl. Cromw. 11 [the whole written in 1225 
by Michael, & XapiKos Kaddrypagos |, 8 x6, ff. 208. After Liturgies of 
Chrys., Basil, Praesanctified, edayyé\ua dvacrdca, Evst. (p. 290) and 
Apost. (p. 149), i.e. lections from Hpistles and Gospels for great feasts. 


31. Norimberg. [xii], 4to, ff. 281 (Doederlein). Its readings are stated 
by Michaelis to resemble those of Codd. D (e.g. Luke xxii, 4), L, 1, 69. 

*32. Gotha, Ducal Libr. MS. 78 [xii, Greg. xi], 13} x 94, ff. 273 (20), 
2 cols., carelessly written, but with important readings: see Luke xxii. 
17, &c., Vol. II. Chap. XII. Edited by Matthaei, 1791. 


+33. Card. Alex. Albani [xi], 4to, Unc., a menology edited by Steph. 
Ant. Morcelli, Rome, 1788. 


+34. Munich, Reg. Gr. 329 [x, Greg. ix], 11 x 8, 3 vols., ff. 430 (18), 
2 cols., Unc., in massive uncials, from Mannheim, the last three out 
of four volumes, the menology suiting the custom of a monastery on 
Athos (Rink, Scholz). Burgon refers to Hardt’s Catalogue, iii. 314 seq. 


Evst. 35-39 were inspected or collated by Birch, 40-43 by Molden- 
hawer. 


+35. Rom. Vat. Gr. 351 [x], 1384.x 9%, ff. 151 (11), Unc., contains only 
the Lessons for holidays. 


*+36. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1067 [ix], 133 x 10, ff. 368 (21), 2 cols., Unc., 
a valuable copy, completely collated. 


37. (Apost. 7.) Rom. Propaganda, Borgian. L. xvi. 6 [xi, Greg. xii], 
10? x 84, ff. 160 (24), 2 cols., contains only thirteen Lessons from the 
Gospels. 


For the next two see 117,118. Hort’s 38=xser, 39=yser. (See Hort, 
pp: 77 note, and 296-7.) Instead— 


38. Lond. Brit. Mus. 25,881 [xv, Greg. xiv], ff. 4 at end (24), 2 cols., 
Matt. xviii. 12-18; iv. 25—-v. 30; xviii. 18-20. (Greg. 3282.) 


39. Lond. Brit. Mus. 34,059 [xii], 10 x 84, ff. 238 (21), 2 cols., ends 
with dvayyocpatra and ra didpopa. Bought of A. Carlenizza of Pola, in 
1891. ‘ 


+40. Escurial I [x], 4to, Unc., mus., kept with the reliques there as an 
autograph of St. Chrysostom. It was given by Queen Maria of Hungary 
(who obtained it from Jo. Diassorin) to Philip I. Moldenhawer col- 
lated fifteen Lessons, The text is of the common type, but in the oblong 
shape of the letters, false breathings and accents, the red musical notes, 
&¢., it resembles Evst. 1, though its date is somewhat lower. Omitted 
by Montana. 


+41. Escurial x. iii. 12 [x, or xi with Montana], 4to, ff. 204, Unc., mus., 
very elegant: the menology (as also that of Evst. 43) suited to the use of 
a Byzantine Church. 

+42. Escurial y. iii. 13 [ix, or xi with Montana], 4to, ff. 227, Une. 
mut. at the beginning. Two hands appear, the earlier leaning a little to 
the right. 


, 


EVST. 29-58. Sur 


43. Escurial y. iii. 16 [xi, or xii with Montana], 4to, mut. at the 
beginning, in large cursive letters; with full men. 

44. (Apost. 8.) Havniens. Reg. 1324 [xv, Greg. xii], 103 x 73, ff. 195, 
2 cols., mut., and much in a still later hand. Its history resembles: that 
of Evann. 234-5 (Hensler). 


+45. Vindobon. Caesar. Jurid. 5 [x], 118 x 7%, Unce., 2 cols., six leaves 
from the binding of a law-book: the letters resemble the Tibingen 
fragment, Griesbach’s R (see p. 139) or Wetstein’s 98 (Alter). 


+46. Vind. Caesar. Suppl. Gr. 12 [ix], 64 x 54, ff. 182 (9), Unc., on 
purple vellum with gold and silver letters, There is a Latin version 
(Bianchini, Treschow, Alter). Silvestre has a facsimile, Paléogr. Univ., 
No. 69. 


*t+47. Moscow, 8. Synod. 43 [viit], fol., ff. 246, 2 cols., ‘a barbaro scriptus 
est, sed ex praestantissimo exemplari,’ Matthaei (B), whose codices extend 
down to 57. 


*48. Mosc. Syn. 44 (Mt. c) [by Peter, a monk, a.p. 1056], fol., ff. 250, 
2 cols., from the Iberian monastery at Athos. In 1312 it belonged to 
Nicephorus, Metropolitan of Crete. 


*49. Mosc. Typograph. Syn. 11 (Mt. f) [x and xi], fol., ff. 437, 2 cols., 
pict. Superior in text to Cod. 48, but much in a later hand. 


*+50. Mose. Typ. Syn. 12 (Mt. H) [viii 2], fol., ff. 231, Unc. A very 
valuable copy, whose date Matthaei seems to have placed unreasonably 
high. [Greg. xiv.] 

*51. Mose. Typ. Syn. 9 (Mt. t) [xvi], 4to, ff, 42, chart. 


*52. (Apost. 16.) Mosc. Syn. 266 (Mt. ) [xiv], 4to, ff. 229, contains 
a Euchology and dmoorodcevayyedia, as also do 53, 54, 55. 


*53. (Apost. 17.) Mosc. Syn. 267 (Mt. x) [xiv or xv], 4to, ff, 333, 
chart., from the monastery of Simenus on Athos. 


*54. (Apost. 18.) Mose. Syn. 268 (Mt. #) [written a.p. 1470, by 
Dometius, a monk], 4to, ff. 344, chart., from the Vatopedion monastery on 
Athos. 


*55. (Apost/ 19.) Mosc. Typ. Syn. 47 (Mt. w) [the Apost. copied at 
Venice, 1602], 4to, ff. 586, chart., wretchedly written. 


*56. (Apost. 20.) Mose. Typ. Syn. 9 (Mt. 16) [xv or xvi], 16mo, 
ff. 42, chart., fragments of little value. 


*57. Dresdensis Reg. A. 151 (Mt. 19) [xv], 84x64, ff. 408 (20), 
chart., came from Italy, and, like Apoc. 32, once belonged to Loescher, 
then to the Count de Brihl. It is a Euchology, or Greek Service Book 
(Suicer, Thesaur. Ecclesiast., i. p. 1287), described in Matthaei, Appendix 
to St. John’s Gospel, p. 378. 


Evst. 58-157 were added to the list by Scholz, who professes to have 
collated entire 60; in the greater part 81, 86. 


58. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 50 [xv], 11 x 84, ff. 49 (11), chart., brought 
from some church in Greece. 


332 LECTIONARIES. 


59. Instead of what was really Evan. 289— 
Lond. Egerton 2163 [xii-xiii], 12} x 8, ff. 207 (26, 25), hand- 
some, titles in gold, initials in gold and colours, mus. rubr., pict., mut. 
(Greg. 339.) 


*60. (Apost. 12.) Par. Nat. Gr. 375, once Colbert’s, formerly De 
Thou’s [A.D. 1022], 94x 63, ff. 195 (28); it contains many valuable 
readings (akin to those of Codd. ADE), but numerous errors. Written 
by Helias, a priest and monk, ‘in castro de Colonia,’ for the use of the 
French monastery of St. Denys. 


+61. (Evan. 747.) Par. Nat. Gr. 182 [x], 4to, a fragment. 


62. Instead of what was really Evan. 303— 
Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 29,713 [late xi, Greg. xiv], 13 x 10, ff. 296 
(25), very handsome, illuminated head-pieces and initial letters, some in 
gold. (Greg. 332.) 


+63. Par. Nat. Gr. 277 [ix], 114 x 84, ff. 158 (22), 2 cols., Unc., mut. 
at the beginning and end. 


+64. Par. Nat. Gr. 281 [ix], 10} x 8, ff. 210 (22), 2 cols., Unc., from 
Constantinople ; many leaves are torn. 


+65. Par, Nat. Gr. 282 [ix], 112 x94, ff. 213 (20), 2 cols. Une, a 
palimpsest, with a Church-service in later writing [xii]. 


+66. Par. Nat. Gr. 283 [ix], 114.x 84, ff. 275 (19), 2 cols., Unc., also 
a palimpsest, with the older writing of course misplaced; the later (mut. 
in fine) a Church-service [xiii]. 


+67. Par. Nat. Gr. 284 [xi, Greg. xii], 114 x 93, ff. 270 (18), 2 cols., 
Une., mus., pict., ‘optimae notae.’ 


68. Par. Nat. Gr. 285, once Colbert’s [xi, Greg. xii], 122 x 93, ff. 357 
(23), 2 cols., mut., initio et fine. 


69. Par. Nat. Gr. 286 [xi, Greg. xii], 12x91, ff. 257 (25), 2 cols., 
mut., in fine. 

70. Par. Nat. Gr. 288 |xi, Greg. xii], 134 x 104, ff. 313 (25), 2 cols., 
brought from the East in 1669. A few leaves at the beginning and end 
later, chart. 

71. Par. Nat. Gr. 289, once Colbert’s [July, a.p. 1066], 123% 82, 
ff. 159 (26), 2 cols., mut. Written by John, a priest, for George, a monk, 
partly on vellum, partly on cotton paper. 


72. Par. Nat. Gr. 290 [a.p. 1257], 95 x 72, ff. 190, 2 cols. Written 
by Nicolas. To this codex is appended— 


+72, three uncial leaves [ix], mus., containing John v. 1-11; vi. 61- 
69; vii. 1-15. 
73. Par. Nat. Gr. 291 [xii], 102 x 88, ff. 34 (25), 2 cols., mus., mut. 


74, Par. Nat. Gr. 292, once Mazarin’s [xii], 9x8, ff, 274 (18), 
2 cols. 


75. Par. Nat. Gr. 293, from the East [xii], 11x 8%, ff. 250 (29), 
2 cols, 


EVST. 59-94. 333 


76. Par. Nat. Gr. 295, once Colbert’s [xii], 123 x94, ff. 182 (28), 
2 cols., mus., mut. x 


77. Par. Nat. Gr. 296 [xii], 10§x 83, ff. 258 (20), 2 cols, from 
Constantinople. 

78. Par. Nat. Gr. 298, once Colbert’s [xii], 10 x 74, ff. 95 (28), 2 cols., 
mus., mut. Some hiatus are supplied later on cotton paper. 


79, Par. Nat. Gr. 299 [xii, Greg. xiv], 12} x 92, ff 120 (26), 2 cols., 
mut. initio et fine. 


80. Par. Nat. Gr. 300 [xii], 103 x 83, ff. 128, 2 cols. 


81. Par. Nat. Gr. 305 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 118 x 94, ff. 197 (22), 2 cols., 
mut., perhaps written in Egypt. Some passages supplied [xv] on cotton 
paper. 

82. (Apost. 31.) Par. Nat. Gr. 276 [xv, Greg. xiv], 93 x 64, ff. 150 
(27), mut., chart., with Lessons from the Prophets. 


83. (Apost. 21.) Par. Nat. Gr. 294 [xi, Greg. xii], 11x 84, ff. 245 
(26), 2 cols. 

84. (Apost. 9.) Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 32 a [xii, Greg. xiii], 128 x 83, 
ff. 212 (66), 2 cols., and 


85. (Apost. 10.) Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 33 [xii], 113 x 8%, ff 248, 
2 cols., have Lessons from the Old and New Testament. 


86. Par. Nat. Gr. 311 [July, 1336, Indict. 4], 133 x 10, ff. 382 (20), 
2 cols. Written by Charito, given by the monk Ignatius to the 
monastery rév ddnydv or Cecordkov at Constantinople (see Act. 169): 
afterwards it was Boistaller’s, and is described by Montfaucon. John 
vil. 53—viii. 11 is at the end, obelized, and not appointed for any day, 
since the names of Pelagia or Theodora are not in the menology of this 
copy. 

87. Par. Nat. Gr. 313 [xiv], 10 x 72, ff. 121, 2 cols., once Colbert’s 
(as were 88-91; 99-101). 

88. Par. Nat, Gr. 314 [xiv], 123 74, ff. 190, 2 cols. Many verses 
are omitted, and the arrangement of the Lessons is a little unusual. 

89. Par. Nat. Gr. 316 [xiv], 103 x 62, ff. 208 (25), on cotton paper, 
mut. in fine, 

90. Par. Nat. Gr. 317 [a.p. 1533, Indict. 6], 113 x 7%, ff. 223 (25), 
2 cols., mus. rubr., chart. Written by Stephen, a reader. 

91. Par. Nat. Gr. 318 [xi, Greg. xiv], 104 x 73, ff. 322, 2 cols., a sub- 
scription, &c., written in Cyprus by the monk Leontius, 1553 (Montfauc., 
Palaeogr. Graec., p. 89). 

92. (Apost. 35.) Par. Nat. Gr. 324 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 83 x 53, ff. 212 
(21), on cotton paper, with fragments of the Liturgies of SS. Basil, 
Chrysostom, and the Praesanctified. 

93. (Apost. 36.) Par. Nat. Gr. 326 [xiv, Greg. xvi], 8} x 5, ff. 144, 
chart., with the Liturgies of SS. Chrysostom and Basil. 


94. (Apost. 29.) Par. Nat. Gr. 330 [xiii, Greg. xii], 7§ x 58, ff. 176, 


334 LECTIONARIES. 


mut., with a Euchology and part of a Church-service in a later 
hand [xv]. 

95. Par. Nat. Gr. 374 [xiv], 94x7, ff. 114 (32), 2 cols. from 
Constantinople. 

96. (Apost. 262.) Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 115 [xii, Greg. xvi], 84 x 532, 
ff. 171 (25), chart., mut., initio et fine. 

97. (Evan. 324, Apost. 32.) Par. Nat. Gr. 376, only the etayyéda rav 
mabwv (see Evan. 324). 

98. Par. Nat. Gr. 377 [xiii, Greg. xv], 9x64, ff. 196 (21). Once 
Mazarin’s; portions are palimpsest, and the older writing seems to 
belong to an Evangelistarium. 

99. Par. Nat. Gr. 380 [xv, Greg. xvi], 84x54, ff. 243 (22), chart. 
Wrongly set down as Evan. 327. 

100. Par. Nat. Gr. 381 [a.p. 1550], 83x52, ff. 306 (20), chart. 
Written at Iconium by Michael Maurice. Wrongly set down as Evan. 
328. 

101. Par. Nat. Gr. 303 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 11} x 73, ff. 279 (25), 2 cols., 
grandly written. Wrongly set down as Evan. 321. 


102. Milan, Ambros. 8. 62 sup. [Sept. a.p. 1370], 11 x 84, ff. 120 
(35), chart. Written by Stephen, a priest (but with two leaves of parch- 
ment at the beginning, two at the end), bought at Taranto, 1606, with 
‘commentarii incerti auctoris in omnia Evangelia quae per annum in 
Ecclesia Graeca leguntur,’ according to Burgon. 

103. Milan, Ambr. D. 67 sup. [xiii], 118 x 8, ff. 138 (31), 2 cols., pict. ; 
bought 1606, ‘ Corneliani in Salentinis.’ See Apost. 46. 

104. (Apost. 47.) Milan, Ambr. D. 72 sup. [xii], 11} x 82, ff. 128 (23), 
2 cols., mut. initio et fine: brought from Calabria, 1607. 

105. Milan, Ambr. M. 81 sup. [xiii], 10x 7§, ff. 157 (20), 2 cols, 
carefully written, but the first 19 leaves [xvi] chart. 

106. Milan, Ambr. C. 91 sup. [xiii], 112 x 9%, ff. 355 (20), 2 cols., 
mut., splendidly written in a large cursive hand. ‘Corcyrae emptus.’ 

107. Venice, St. Mark 548 [xi, Greg. xii], 12 x 9}, ff. 265 (20), 2 
cols., pet. 

108. Ven. St. Mark 549 [xi], 122 x9}, ff. 292 (23), 2 cols. mus. 
rubr., a grand and gorgeous fol., mué. in fine. 

109. Ven. St. Mark 550 [xi, Greg. xiv], 11} x 8, ff. 206 (28), 2 cols., 
mut. (Burgon), pict., chart. 

110. Ven. St. Mark 551 [xi, Greg. xiii], 132x103, ff. 278 (22), 
2 cols., mut., a glorious codex, containing only the ca8Paroxvpraxai (see 
Evst. 24): the last few leaves are ancient, although supplied on paper. _ 


+111. Modena, Este ii. C. 6 [x], 92 x 6, ff. 2, Unc., mus. rubr., small 
thick folio in one column on a page. Montfaucon assigns it to the eighth 
century, and Burgon admits that he might have done so too, but that it 
contains in the menology (Dec. 16)‘the name of Queen Theophano, who 
died A.p, 892. 


EVST. 95-130. 335 


112. (Apost. 41.) Flor. Laurent. Conv. Soppr. 24 [xi], 73x 53, 
ff. 145 (22), mut. initio. 

113. Flor. Laur. vi. 2 [ff. 1-213, xii; the rest written by one 
George, xiv], 1443 x 113, ff. 341 (19), 2 cols. Prefixed are verses of 
Arsenius, Archbishop of Monembasia (see Evan. 333), addressed to 
Clement VII (1523-34). 

114. Flor. Laur. vi. 7 [xii, Greg. xiv], 133 x 10, ff. 180 (18), 2 cols., 
magnificently illuminated. 

+115. Flor. Laur. vi. 21 [xi, Greg. x], 9} x 72, ff. 261 (20), 2 cols. 
Une., mus. rubr., elegantly written. 

+116. Flor. Laur. vi. 31 [x], 12x 9, ff. 226 (20), 2 cols., Unc., mus. 
rubr., elegant. 

117. Flor. Laur. 244 [xii], 13§x 103, ff. 119 (10), 2 cols., most 
beautifully written in golden cursive letters, pict., once kept among the 
choicest Keywndca of the Grand Ducal Palace. See above, Evst. 38, 39. 


+118. Flor. Laur. 243, kept in a chest for special preservation [xi, 


Greg. xiv], 15x 114, ff. 368 (20), 2 cols. most elegant. Evst. 113-18 
were described by Canon Angelo Bandini, 1787. 


119. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1155 [xiii], 133 x 108, ff. 268 (25), 2 cols. 
120. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1256 [xiii], 14 x 103, ff. 344 (20), 2 cols. 


121. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1156 [xili, Greg. xi], 143 x 10, ff. 419 (22), very 
splendid. 

122. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1168 [August, 1175], 103 x 72, ff. 194 (24), 2 
cols., mus. rubr., written by the monk Germanus for the monk Theodoret. 

+123. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1522 [x], 112 x 83, ff. 197 (11), 2 cols. Une., 
vers., pict., very correctly written, without points. 

124. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1988 [xii], 72x54, ff. 162 (24), 2 cols., mut. 
initio et fine. 

125. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2017 [xi or xii], 88 x 64, ff. 123 (23), 2 cols., mut., 


with a subscription dated 1346, and a memorandum of the death (Oct. 12, 
1345) and burial of one Constantia. 


126. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2041 [xii], 12§ x 8%, ff. 337 (23), 2 cols. written 
by one George; 8a cuvdpopijs yewpyion, whatever cuvdpozn may mean. 

+127. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2063 [ix], 103 x 74, ff. 178 (20), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr.. Unc., mut. initio et fine. The first two leaves of the Festival 
Lessons [xiv]. Two not contemporaneous hands have been engaged upon 
this copy. 

128. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2133 [xiv], 114 x 83, ff. 393 (13). 


129. Rom. Vat. Regin. Gr. 12 [xiii, Greg. xii], 103 x 84, ff. 339 (24), 
2 cols. Ff. 1-40 appear to have been written in France, and have an 
unusual text: ff. 41-220 [xiii] are by another hand: the other 71 
leaves to the end [xv]. 


+130. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 2 [ix], 131 x 9, ff. 343 (20), 2 vols., 2 cols., 
Unce., very beautiful. 


336 LECTIONARIES. 


131. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 175 [xiv], 9} x 7%, ff. 70 (12), a fragment. 


132. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 326 [xv, Greg. xiv], 63x 54, ff. ?, in silver 
letters. Procured at Rome, Sept. 11, 1590, ‘a Francisco et Accida’ of 
Messina, and given to Cardinal Sirlet (see Evan. 373, Apoc. 79). 


133. (Apost. 39.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. 416 [xiv], 8} x 54, ff. 296 (29), 
1 and 2 cols., chart. 


134. Rom. Barberin. vi. 4 [xiii], 132 x 111, ff. 343 (21), 2 cols., the first 
eight and last three leaves being paper. 


+135. Rom. Barb. iv. 54, a palimpsest [vi Scholz, Greg. viii], 93 x 7, 
ff. 165 (23), is Tischendorf’s barbev, and by him referred to the middle 
of the seventh century, which is a somewhat earlier date than has hitherto 
been assigned to Lectionaries. He has given specimens of its readings 
in ‘Monum. sacr. ined.,’ vol. i. pp. 207-210 (Matt. xxiv. 34—xxv. 16; 
John xix. 11-25). 


136. Rom. Barb. iv. 54 [xii], the later writing of the palimpsest Evst. 
135. 

137. Rom. Vallicell. D. 63, once Peter Polidore’s [xii], 91 x 74, ff. 105 
(20), 2 cols., mu. initio. 


138. Naples, I. B. 14 [xv], 104 x 8%, ff. 255 (22), 2 cols., chart., given 
by Christopher Palaeologus, May 7, 1584, to the Church of SS. Peter 
and Paul at Naples. 


+139. Venice, St. Mark 12 [x], 12} 9}, ff. 219 (17), 2 cols., mut. 
initio, with many erasures. 


140. Instead of one which has no existence— 
(Apost. 242.) Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 18 [xv], 4to, chart., Suva- 
yoy? A€Ekewv ek madaudis kal véas (Coxe). (Greg. 759.) 
141. Ven. St. Mark i. 9 [xi], 11} x 93, ff. 268 (15), 2 cols., ‘ Monasterii 
Divae Catharinae Sinaitarum quod extat Zacynthi.’ 
142. Ven. St. Mark i. 23 [xiv], 64x43, ff 45 (15), mut. only 45 
pages, with one column on a page. 
143. Instead of Evan. 468— 
Jerusalem, Holy Sepulchre 12 [xi end], fol. (Coxe), (Greg. 158.) 
+144. Biblio. Malatestianae of Cesena xxvii. 4, now at Rome [xii], fol., 
mus. rubr., Unc., very splendid. 
145. Bibl. Cesen. Malatest. xxix. 2 [xii], fol. 
146. Cambr. Univ. Libr. Dd. viii. 23 [xi], 154x114, ff. 212 (29), 
2 cols., syn., men., mut. at end, neatly written for a church at Constanti- 
nople. 


Evst. 147, 148 are in Latin, and 149 is Evan. 567. Instead— 
147. St. Saba 17 [xii], 4to (Coxe). (Greg. 165.) 
148. St. Saba 23 [xii], fol. (Coxe). (Greg. 168.) 
149. St. Saba 24 [xi], fol. (Coxe). (Greg. 169.) 


*+150. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5598 [May 27, a.v. 995, Indict. 8], 
1334 x 10}, ff. 374 (21), 2 cols. Unc. mus. rubr., orn., written by 


EVST. I3I-I57. 337 


Constantine, a priest, is Scrivener’s H (Cod. Augiensis, Introd. pp. xlvii 
-l), for an alphabet formed from it see our Plate iii. No. 7. It was 
brought from Constantinople by Dr. John Covell, in 1677 (Evan. 65), 
and by him shown to Mill (N. T., Proleg. § 1426); from Covell it seems 
to have been purchased (together with his other copies) by Harley, Earl 
of Oxford. It is a most splendid specimen of the uncial class of Evan- 
gelistaria, and its text presents many instructive variations. At the end 
are several Lessons for special occasions, which are not often met with. 
Collated also by (Bloomfield), and facsimiles given by the Palaeographical 
Society, Plates 26, 27. 


151. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5785 [xii], 123 x 94, ff. 359 (18), 2 cols., 
mus. rubr., orn., a splendid copy, in large, bold, cursive letters. At the 
end is a note, written at Rome in 1699, by L. A. Zacagni, certifying that 
the volume was then more than 700 years old. The date assigned above 
is more likely (Bloomfield). 


+152. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5787 [x], 12}.x9, ff. 224 (24), 2 cols., 
Une., orn., the uncials leaning to the right, a fine copy, with small uncial 
notes, well meriting collation. Called ‘Codex Prusensis’ [Prusa, near 
mount Olympus: Scholz’s 171] in a MS. note of H. Wanley. It begins 
John xx. 20, and is mut. in some other parts. For a facsimile page see 
the new ‘Catalogue of Ancient MSS. in the British Museum’ (1881), 
Plate 17. 


153. Meerman 117 [xi], see Evan. 436 ?, bought at Meerman’s sale 
by Payne, the bookseller, for £200. Its present owner is unknown. 
(Compare Evan. 562.) 


154. Munich, Reg. Gr. 326 [xiii], 123 x 92, ff. 49 (21), 2 cols., a fine 
fol., written very small and neatly, containing the Lessons from the season 
of Lent to the month of December in the menology, once at Mannheim. 
It seems adapted to the Constantinopolitan use. 


+155. Vindobon. Caes. Gr. Theol. 209 [x], 83 x 63, ff. 143 (27), mus. 
rubr., pict., Unc., a palimpsest, over which is written a commentary on 
St. Matthew [xiv]. 


156. Rom. Vallicell. D. 4. 1 [xi], fol., ff 380, 2 cols., described by 
Bianchini, Evan. Quadr., vol. ii. pt. i. p. 537; now missing. It must 
have been a superb specimen of ancient art: about thirty of its pictures 
are enumerated. 


157. Oxf. Bodl., Clarke 8 [a.p. 1253], 8 x 63, ff. 198 (23), 2 cols., 
2 gatherings destroyed, and one leaf torn out. Written by Demetrius 
Brizopoulos, caSParoxvpiaxai (see Evst. 24)’. (Greg.) 


1 As with the MSS. of the Gospels, and for the reasons assigned above, we 
remove to the foot of the page, and do not reckon in our numbering, the twenty- 
one copies seen by Scholz in Eastern Libraries. 

158. Library of the Great Greek Monastery at Jerusalem, No. 10 [xiv], fol. 

159. ‘Biblioth. monasterii virginum ris peydAns tavayias a S. Melana erect.’ 
[xiii], fol., very neat (‘non sec. viii ut monachi putant,’ Scholz). 

160. (Apost. 38.) St. Saba 4, written there by one Antony [xiv], 8vo. 


161. St. Saba 5 [xv1, 8vo, chart. 162. St. Saba 6 [xv], 16mo, chart. 
163. St. Saba 13 [xiii], 4to, chart., adapted (as also those that follow) to the uss 
of Palestine. 164. St. Saba [xiv], 4to. 


VOL. I, Z 


338 LECTIONARIES. 


To Dean Burgon’s care and industry we owe Codd. 158-178; 
181-187. 


158. Par. Suppl. Gr. 27 [xi, Greg. xii], 13 x 102, ff. 207 (24), 2 cols., 
mus. rubr., pict., beautifully illuminated: ‘Present de Mr. Desalleurs, 
ambassadeur pour le roy en 1753, remis par ordre de Mr. le Cte. d’Argen- 
son le 7 Juillet, 1753. (Greg. 261.) 


159. Par, Suppl. Gr. 242 [xv, Greg. xvii], 162x103, ff. 265 (27), 
2 cols., chart., peculiarly bound, with oriental pictures. (Greg. 262.) 


160. Bologna, Univ. 3638 [xiv], 113 x 93, ff. 233 (27), 2 cols., written 
by one Anthimus. This is No. xviii in Talman’s and J. §. Assemani’s 
manuscript Catalogue, No. 25 in Mezzofanti’s Index. (Greg. 281.) 


161. Parma, Reg. 14 [xiv], 113 x 92, ?, 2 cols., mus. rubr., mut. 
Contains the Gospel for St. Pelagia’s day. (Greg. 282.) 


162. Siena, Univ. X. iv. 1 [xi or xii], 143 x 118, ff. 313 (23), 2 cols., 
mus. rubr., pict., one of the most splendid Service-books in the world, the 
first five columns in gold, the covers enriched with sumptuous silver 
enamels and graceful scroll-work. Bought at Venice in 1359 by Andrea 
di Grazia for the Hospital of S. Maria della Scala, of P. di Giunta Tor- 
regiani, a Florentine merchant, who a little before had bought it at 
Constantinople of the agent of the Emperor John Cantacuzenus [1341- 
55]. (Greg. 283.) 


163. Milan, tAmbr. Q. 79 sup. [x], 113 x 84, a single uncial page of 
a Lectionary. (Greg. 284.) 

164, Milan, Ambr. E. 8. v. 14 [xii},»103 x 84, ff. 37 (22), 2 cols., two 
separate fragments, one being fol., in two columns, roughly written. 
(Greg. 2852.) 

165. Milan, Ambr. ol. E. 8. v. 13, now bound up with 164 [xiv], at 
f. 67, 114. x 84, f. 1, 2 cols. (See Greg. 285.) 

166, (Apost. 181.) Milan, Ambr. D. 108 sup. [xiii], 112 x 8}, ff. 204 
(29), 2 cols. (See Greg. 287.) 

167. Milan, Ambr. A. 150 sup. [xiii], 112 x93, ff. 124 (24), 2 cols., 
mut. (ff. 1-9, 104-123, chart.). (See Greg. 288.) 


168. Milan, Ambr. C. 160 inf. [xiv], 12210, ff. 156 (27), 2 cols., 
mut. (See Greg. 289.) 


169. Milan, Ambr. P. 274 sup. [xiv or xv], 103 x 73, ff. 198 (23), mut., 
in disorder. (See Greg. 290.) 


165. St. Saba 17 [xv], 4to, chart. 166, St. Saba 21 [xiii], fol. 
167. St. Saba 22 [xiv], fol. 168. St. Saba 28 [xiii], fol. 
169. St. Saba 24 [xiii', fol. 170. St. Saba 25 [-xiiil, fol. 


171. (Apost. 52.) St. Saba (unnumbered) [written July, 1059, in the monas- 
tery of @cordxos, by Sergius, a monk of Olympus in Bithynia], 8vo. 

+172. Library of St. John’s monastery at Patmos [‘iv’ Scholz, obviously a 
misprint], fol. +173. Patmos [ix], 4to. +174. Patm. [x], 4to. 

+175. Patm. [x], 4to. 176. Patm. [xii], 4to. 177. Patm. [xiii], 4to. 

178. Patm. [xiv], 4to, in the same Library, but not numbered. 

Some of these MSS, have been removed to Europe since Scholz made his 
reckoning, e.g. Parham No. 20 (Evst. 236). 


EVST. 158-181. 339 


Besides examining the eight Evangelistaria at St. Mark’s, Venice, 
described in the preceding catalogue (Evst. 107-10; 139-42), Burgon 
found, exclusive of Evst. 175, eight more: viz. 


170. Venice, St. Mark i. 4 [a.p. 1381], 83x 52, ff. 209 (22), chart. 
rather barbarously written by the priest John, (See Greg. 264.) 


+171. Ven. St. Mark i. 45 [x], 133 x 103, ff. 78 (20), 2 cols., Unc., 
mut. initio. (Greg. 265.) 


172. Ven. St. Mark i. 46 [xii?], 10} x8, ff. 50 (22), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr., mut. coarse. (See Greg. 266.) 


173. Ven. St. Mark. i. 47 [a.p. 1046 "], 13} x 108, ff. 350 (24), 2 cols., 
a grand cursive folio, sumptuously adorned. (See Greg. 267.) 


174, Ven. St. Mark i. 48 [xii], 103x814, ff. 281 (20), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr., with unusual contents. (See Greg. 268.) 


*+175. venev, Ven. St. Mark i. 49 [vii or viii], 93 x 8, Unc., three nearly 
illegible palimpsest leaves (edited by Tischendorf in ‘ Monum. sacr. ined.,’ 
vol. i. pp. 199, &c.), (see Evst. 135), containing Matt. vill. 32—ix.1; 9- 
13; John ii. 15-22; ii. 22-26; vi. 16-26; or twenty-seven verses. 


176. Ven. St. Mark i. 50 [xiv or xv], 113x 7%, ff. 403 (22), 2 cols., 
chart. (See Greg. 270.) 


177. Ven. St. Mark i. 51 [xv, Greg. xvii], 8 x 53, chart., eleven poor 
leaves. (Greg. 271.) 


178. Ven. St. Mark i. 52 [xvi], 10}. x 73, ff. 276 (26), mus. rubr., 
chart., from Corfu. (See Greg. 272.) 


*+179. (Apost. 55.) Tréves, Cath. Libr. 143. F [x or xi], 10} x 73, 
ff. 202 (24), Unc., called St. Simeon’s, and brought by him from Syria in 
the eleventh century, consists chiefly of Lessons from the Old Testament. 
It contains many itacisms and some unusual readings. Edited in 1834 by 
B. M. Steininger in his ‘ Codex §. Simeonis exhibens lect. eccl. gr. pccc 
ann. vetustate insigne.’ (Greg. 179.) 


+180. Vindob. Caes. 209 [ix, Greg. x], 83 x 61, ff. 143 (27), Unc. and 
Minuse., mus. rubr., pict., a palimpsest, with many itacisms (Scholz, End- 
licher). Readings are given by Scholz (N.T., vol.ii.pp. lv-Ixiii). (Greg. 155.) 


In the Treasury of the Church of St. Mark at Venice Burgon found, 
besides those just named, three others, nearly ruined by the damp of the 
place where they are kept. 


181. Ven. St. Mark, Thesaur. i. 53 [xiii, Greg. xii], 11$x 88, ff. 4, 
2 cols., splendidly illuminated and bound in silver and enamel. Sub- 
stitute this for Wake 12 (= Evan. 492), inserted in error as Evst. 181. 


1 At the end in small gold uncials the following very curious colophon was 
deciphered by Dean Burgon and the learned sub-librarian Signor Veludo jointly: 
Myvi paiw “Ivd. IA. érous spvd'. mpoonvéxOn mapa Bacirclov povaxovd mpeoBurépov Kat 
Hyovpevov ths ceBacplas povas Ths Koipnoews THs Oxov eis tiv adTiy poviy BiBAla 
récoapa’ 70 avro ebayyédtov, dmoaTodos, mpopyteia, kal dvayvoorikéy, 6 Blos Tod ayiou, 
_ Kal éordxnta didwoOa imép THs aiThs mpocevegaws evi ExdaTtw xpdvw dmd Tov Soxetou 
Tis aiths povns tnep pvquns adr vomuopa ty Hywaov, wex[pe yap Tov |rov Ta Tav xpro7tia- 
vav [ov |viorara trepupvdarrera Se Kal H Gyla pov airy ev yap TH TumKw THs povys 
mep) Tov Katidous (sic) TOY abths BiBAlwy, Kal wep) Tis SiavopAs TOD évds Hulcou vouicpa- 
Tos daperrepov Sreppnvevee, 


Z2 


340 LECTIONARIES. 


182. Ven. St. Mark, Thes. i. 54 [xii, Greg. xiii], 102 x 83, ff. 1, 2 cols., 
once a fine codex, now tied up in a parcel by itself. (Greg. 276.) 


183. Ven. St. Mark, Thes. i. 55 [a.p. 1439], 13x 103, ff. 2, 2 cols., 
chart., written by Sophronius at Ferrara, poor enough inside, but kept in 
a glass case for the sake of its gorgeous silver cover, which came from 
St. Sophia’s at Constantinople. (Greg. 277.) 


The next three are bound in red velvet, and in excellent preservation. 


184, Ven. 8. Giorgio di Greco A’ [xiv, Greg. xii], 12}. 104, ff. 413 
(21), 2 cols., is very splendidly illuminated, and was once used for the 
Greek service of this church. (Greg. 279.) 


185. Ven. 8S. Giorgio di Greco I” [xiv], 98x74, ff. 240 (28). 
Professes to be written by Nikodaos 6 Mado, mpwrekdikos ths dytordrns 
pntpordhews Aaxedaipow. It seems to have been brought hither a.p. 1422. 
(Greg. 280.) 

186. Ven. 8. Giorgio di Greco B’ [xiii], 113 x 8}, ff. 223 (21), 2 cols., 
is the largest, but contains only caBBaroxupraxai (see Evst. 24). (Greg. 
278.) 


187. Flor. Laurent. 8. Marci 706 [xi or xii], 91x 7%, ff. 181 (21), 2 
cols., mus. rubr., cursive, much used. (Greg. 291.) 


188. Rom. Vat. Pii IT. Gr. 33 [x or xi], 84 x 6, ff. 158 (26), 2 cols., a 
fine specimen. (Greg. 570.) 


+189. carpe’. Carpentras, Bibl. Urb. 11 [ix, Greg. x], 14 x 108, ff. 277 
(24), 2 cols., Unc., mus. rubr., examined by Tischendorf in 1843. Extracts 
are given in his ‘Anecd. sacr. et prof.,’ pp. 151, &c. 


+190. tische’. Leipzig, Univ. Libr. Tisch. V [viii or ix], 102 x 84, ff. 89 
(20), 2 cols., mus. rubr., a palimpsest, described ‘ Anecd. sacr. et prof.,’ 
pp. 29, &c. (Greg. 293.) 


+191. (Apost. 178.) Petropey. Petrop. Caes. Muralt. 44 [ix], 4to, ff. 69, 
ill written, but with a remarkable text ; the date being tolerably fixed by 
Arabic matter decidedly more modern, written 401 and 425 of the 
Hegira (i.e. about A.D. 1011 and 1035) respecting the birth and baptism — 
of the two Holy infants. There are but ten Lessons from St. Matthew, and 
nineteen from other parts of the New Testament, enumerated by Tischendorf 
in ‘ Notitia. Cod. Sinaitici,’ p. 54. This copy contains the two leaves on cotton 
paper, with writing by the first hand, mentioned above, p. 23, note 2. 
(Greg. 249.) 


+192. (Apost. 73.) Petropev-. Petrop. Caes. Muralt. 90 [xii], 8vo., 
ff. 93 (21),a fragment. Tischendorf, Notitia Cod. Sinaitici, p. 63. (Greg. 
256.) 


193, Besancon, Bibl. Urb. 44 [?], 115 x 78, ff. 210 (22), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr. (letter from M. Castan, the Librarian, to Burgon). (Greg. 263.) _ 


+194. 1Pe, Petrop. Caes. Muralt. iv. 13 [ix], fol., ff. 2 (21), 2 cols., Unc. 
Matt. vill. 10-13; xxvii, 1-9; Mark vi. 14-18; Luke iv. 33-36. 
(Greg. 246.) 


195. 3pe, Petrop, Caes. Muralt. (56) vii. 179 [x], fol. ff. 251 (26), 2 


EVST. 182-211. 341 


cols., and (Apost. 54) Praxapostolos (Petrop. viii. 80), ‘cum Codice G 
[| Angelico] consentiens exc. Act. xxvii. 29; xxviii. 2’ (Greg. 251.) 

196. 6Pe. Petrop. Caes. Muralt. (71) x. 180 [dated Salernum, 1022], 
Ato, ff. 170 (20), 2 cols., mut. throughout. (Greg. 253.) 

197. 9ve. Petrop. Caes. Muralt. xi. 3. 181 [xiii], 4to, ff. 3 (20), 2 cols., 
fragments: Matt. xxviii. 12-18; Luke iv. 16-22; John x. 9-14; xix. 
6, 9-11; 14-19, 20; 25-28: 30-35. (Greg. 258.) 

198. 10Pe, Panticapaeense [of Kertch ?], Palaeologi, collated at Odessa, 
and the collation sent to Muralt. (Greg. 260.) 

199. Fragments of two leaves [ix, Greg. xiii], 114.x 7}, ff. 176 (34), 
bound up in Evan. 68. (Evan. 68.) 

200. The cursive Lessons which overlie the uncial fragment of St. Luke 
(=). (Greg. 299.) 

+201. Oxf. Bod]. Baroce. 197 [x], 113 x 74, ff. 5 (2), 2 cols., mus. rubr., 
uncial palimpsest leaves, used for binding. (Greg. 205.) 


+202. Oxf. Bodl. Canonici Gr. 85 [ix], 13x 94, ff. 259 (18), 2 cols., 
mus. rubr., passages and directions in later cursive hand, much mut. The 
uncials lean a little to the left. (Greg. 194.) 


+203. Oxf. Bodl. Can. Gr. 92 [x], 153 x 12, ff. 483 (14), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr., large folio, very splendid, with gilt initial letters. (Greg. 195.) 


204. Oxf. Bodl. Can. Gr. 119 [xv], 112 x 7§, ff. 155 (26), chart., belong- 
ing in 1626 to Nicolas, a priest. (Greg. 196.) 


205. Oxf. Bodl. Can. Gr. 126, 94 x 8, ff. 8 (20), chart. (Greg. 197.) 


206. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 45 [xii], 114.9, ff. 276 (24), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr., orn. bound up in disorder (Burgon), splendid but spoiled by damp. 
(Greg. 198.) 

207. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 46 [xiii], 11x 9, ff. 252 (21), 2 cols., mut. 
initio et fine. ‘A fine ruin, miserably cropped by the modern binder : 
the writing is very dissimilar in parts’ (Burgon). (Greg. 199.) 

208. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 47 [xii], 10} x 84, ff. 292 (23), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr., much like Evst. 206. (Greg. 200.) 


209. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 48 [xiii], 103} x 73, ff. 187 (27), 2 cols., care- 
lessly and ill written: mut. initio. (Greg. 201.) 


210. Oxf. Bod]. Cromw. 27 [xi], 114 x 83, ff. 315 (22), 2 cols., men., 
from Athos 1727, once Irene’s. (Greg. 202.) 


211. Oxf. Bodl. Mise. Gr. 119 [a.p. 1067], 11x 8, ff. 300 (22), mus. 
rubr., containing two parts, (1) Evst., (2) Men. The first two leaves and 
the last two were evidently written and inserted later in place of two 
damaged leaves, and bear the date a.p. 1067, probably copied from the 
vanished leaf. (MS. note in Bodl. Cat. by Mr. E. B. Nicholson.) 


+ This Evst. was formerly preceded by one uncial palimpsest leaf, 
containing parts of Rom. xiv, Heb. i. 1-11, which are now bound up in 
a separate volume. The whole volume was bought of Payne and Foss, 
London, in 1820. (Greg. 203.) — 


342 LECTIONARIES. 


212. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. 140 [xi], 9x 7, ff. 305 (10), mus. rubr., not in 
regular order, but in order of holy days, a very beautiful copy, one 
volume only out of a set of four. (Greg. 204.) 


+213. Oxf. Christ Church, Wake 13, 12x49, ff. 261, contains three 
uncial leaves ae Matt. xxv. 31-36; vi. 1-18 (doxY. in Lord’s Prayer), 
the rest cursive [xi], mus. rubr., orn., in a very large, bold, peculiar hand. 
Two palimpsest leaves at the end cursive in later [xv], John xx, 19— 
xxl. 25. (Greg. 206.) 


214. Ch. Ch. Wake 14 [xii], 113} x9, ff. 243 (20), 2 cols., mus. rubr., 
miniatures on pp. 108, 174, 182, ends at Matt. xxviii. 4. Has one leaf 
chart., and two leaves at the beginning and end from the Old Testament, 
1 Kings xvii. 12, &e. (Greg. 207.) 


215. Ch. Ch. Wake 15 [a.p. 1068], 94 x 73, ff. 217, 2 cols., mus. rubr., 
and 2 ff. of Old Testament (first and last) being earlier. Written by 
Leontius of St. Clement’s (Bryennios). (Greg. 208.) 


216. Ch. Ch. Wake 16 [xiii], 93 x 73, ff. 217 (21), 2 cols., mus. rubr., 
mut. initio et fine. (Greg. 209.) 


217. Ch. Ch. Wake 17 [xiii or xiv], 93 x 7, ff. 227 (21), 2 cols., 15 ff. 
(213-227) by a later hand, mud. in fine. (Greg. 210.) 


218. Ch. Ch. Wake 18 [palimpsest xiv over xi], 12} x’8, ff. 218 (29), 
2 cols., orn., men., ill written. The first leaf conta the. history of St. 
Varus and six martyrs. (Greg. 211.), This is Walker’s E: his H is 


219. Ch. Ch. Wake 19 [xi], 11 x 83, ff. 248 (20), 2 cols., orm., mus. 
rubr. Of this codex the ninth leaf is wanting. (Greg. 212.) 


220. Ch. Ch. Wake 23 [xi], 113 x 93, ff. 256 (25), 2 cols., mus. rubr., 
men., an elegant copy. The last page has Mark xvi. 9-20. (Greg. 213.) 


*221. Camb. Trin. Coll. O. iv. 22 [xii], 1229, ff. 249 (18), 2 cols., 
mus. rubr., orn., once Dean Gale’s (see Evan. 66), in a bold hand, with 
illuminations and red musical notes. There are daily Lessons from Easter 
to Pentecost, but afterwards only ca®Baroxvpiaxai (see Evst. 24), with full 
Saints’ Day Lessons. (See Scrivener, Critica Sacra, p. xiv.) (Greg. 
186.) 


*222 or zscr. Camb. Christ’s Coll. F. 1. 8 [xi], 1139, ff. 436 (30), 
orn., syn., is much fuller than most Lectionaries, and contains many 
minute variations!: it exhibits a subscription dated 1261, Indict. 4, much 
later than the codex, and a note stating that Francis Tayler, Preacher at 
Christ’s Church, Canterbury [the Cathedral], gave it to the College in 
1654. There are also four Lessons from the prophets, and four from 
St. Paul (Apost. 53). A facsimile is given, Cod. Augiens. Introd., p. li. 
This is Hort’s 59. (Greg. 185.) 


The next four were collated by Dr. Bloomfield for his ‘ Critical 
Annotations on the Sacred Text.’ 


? Thus 222, with only two other Evangelistaria (6, 18) and Evan. 59 by the 
first hand, supports Cod. 8 and Eusebius in the significant omission of viow 
Bapaxiou, Matt, xxiii. 35. 


' 
cua 
i 
\ : “ 
o> 
. be 
> 
Oe. 2 ge 
cs : 3 
i ae Ss 
~ ee a ae 3 
ws a ey 
be Y 


vo 
ise 


scan Sy 


mye 
* 


< 
iS 
* 
z ‘ 


a 
= 


(36) 


< ce ee erage + ORY DOW Hm HQ nD | ae) AUD OLG— toy OF 9 Neem 3 
: oye JI Wyse (2: [pre ne hie A> MG 22 COT lem -ho ; 
oi moa 1900 InAw D7,” 282 Hosa arf Spm p yuo (ra Doe : 

t (0 | 

=7 3 | U We 
> & a> z SAN ies ‘® we 124 ees 
os Gs a r Coe >: 5 Pind 
= <= & 2. | <BR & 4 2 ob * 
~» YC oe OF *®,, ra ae = a. 
Ce a8 & 

> ane Joe Sata aise gags oe 
a oe NT RE Bes 2 gt) wy oe 
Fx peal cere é SF O = ee RVs 
ra S Nef asf K ca 2 ae = 
REN TEAS (CSNEG Gee 
= “Gr = K pa Va eee 
RONG “F 34 Yer jong agnar der fgqng oat mae ¥9-Ne earageuo-<per- LA eae 


a 


i 


e 


StWng-nar 


2 
i. 


‘ 
8 
bs 


’ 1c oda, nm dgmanocg.y oor tatey mnat- flood dabbiagyonb mo Sis 
Ne aL putadg a OTD D1 rdonty Pooys) (6 


EVST. 212-234. 343 


~ 223. Lond. Lambeth Archiepiscopal Library 1187 [xiii], 10x 7%, ff. 
177 (26), 2 cols., mus. rubr. (Greg. 229.) 


224. Lond. Lamb, 1188 [xiii], 11}x 84, ff. 318 (22-4), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr., judged by Bloomfield to be the fullest and most accurate here, or at 
the British Museum. (Greg. 230.) 


225. Lond. Lamb. 1189 [xiii], 83 x 7}, ff. 160 (27), 4 cotton (later), 
rirh. (Greg. 231.) 


226. Lond. Lamb. 1193, 94 x 63, ff. 153 (26), mus. rubr., mut. at the 
end. Bloomfield assigns this to [ix], but Archdeacon Todd, in his 
(undated) ‘Account of Greek Manuscripts,’ &c., at Lambeth, sets it 
down as [xiii]. (Greg. 232.) 

227. Lond. Sion College A. 32. 1, Ev. 1 (2) [xii], 103 x 83, ff. 246 (19), 
2 cols., mus. rubr., orn., 194 leaves of caBBaroxvpiaxai, a noble copy, one 
leaf (149) being much mutilated, one leaf im later writing [xvi|, and 
perhaps one leaf lost at the end: otherwise complete, with fair illumi- 
nations and red musical notes. (Greg: 234.) For its history see Evan. 
518, as also that of 


228. Lond. Sion Coll. A. 32. 1, Ev. 1 (2) [xiv], 102 x 78, ff. 142 (23-25), 
2 cols., mus. rubr., mut. beginning and end. It begins at the Lesson for the 
third day of the second week (John iii. 19) and ends at Mark vi. 19, in 
the Lesson for Aug. 29. Two leaves are on paper, not much later than 
the rest. There is a Lesson for Aug. 1, not very common, ray dyiwv 
paxxaBaiov, Matt. x. 16, &c. (Greg. 235.) 


229. Lond. Sion Coll. A. 32. 1, Ev. 1 (4) [xiv, Greg. xiii], 10 x 93, 
ff. 217 (19, 20), 2 cols., mus. rubr., mut. at end, is complete up to the 
Lesson for July 20 (Elijah), Luke iv. 22, broken off at ovdcis adrav ver. 27. 
On the fly-leaf we read To mapdv Ovov kai tepov evayyédvov trdpxe KTnpa Tot 
Onov Kal dyiov vaod Tov dyiov dmooTMAov kal evayyeAtoTod pdpKov Kal ei THs atro- 
Eévor adrd ek Tod vaod éxarto T& emripe|-io | tov dy. mpev, with the date of 


a,x6 (1619). (Greg. 236.) 


230. Glasgow, Hunterian Museum V. 5. 10 [a.p. 1259], 103 x 73, 
ff. 112, 2 cols., mut. Belonged to Caesar de Missy. (See Greg. 239.) 


231. Glasg. Hunt. Mus. V. 3. 3 [xii or xiii], 10} x 84, ff. 251, 2 cols. 
From the monastery of Upd8popes, given by Nicetas. (See Greg. 240.) 


232. (Apost. 44.) Glasg. Hunt. Mus. V. 4. 3, perhaps [a.p. 1199], 
102 x 814, ff. 176 (26), 2 cols. Belonged once, like the two last, to De 
Missy. (See Greg. 241.) 

The next two were collated by Scrivener— 

*+233. P2scr. Parham 66. 1 [ix], 103 x 73, three folio leaves from the 
monastery of Docheiariou on Athos, containing the thirty-three verses, 
Matt. i. 1-11; 11-22; vii.7,8; Markix.41; xi. 22-26; Luke ix. 1-4. 
(Greg. 182.) 

*+234. Pser, (or paser.) Parham 83. 18 [June, a.p. 980], 123 x 8%, 
ff. 222 (22), 2 cols., belonged to the late Lord de la Zouche, who brought 
it from Caracalla on Athos in 1837, beautifully written at Ciscissa, in 
Cappadocia Prima; a note dated 1049 is subjoined by a reviser, who 


344 LECTIONARIES. 


perhaps made the numerous changes in the text, and added two Lessons 
in cursive letters. See Plate xiii, No, 36. Also ‘Cod. Augiens.,’ Introd., 
pp. l-lv. (Greg. 181.) 


235. Parham 84. 19 [xi], 144x114, ff. 188 (25), ‘the right royal 
codex,’ partly written in gold, perhaps by the Emperor Alexius Comnenus 
(1081-1118). (Greg. 233.) 


236. Parham 85. 20 [xii], 133 x 92, mus. rubr., brought from St. Saba 
in 1834, must be on Scholz's list. (Greg. 344.) 


237. Ashburnham 205 [xii], 103 x 73, ff. 127, mus., mut., roughly 
executed aud apparently made up of several copies: seen by Coxe and 
Burgon. (Greg. 237.) Loose in the book is 


+238. Ashburnham 208* [xiii], 103 x 83, ff. 9, Unc., palimpsest, the 
fragment of a menology for November and December. These were 
purchased by the late Earl of Ashburnham at the sale of the library of 
‘ Athenian Aberdeen,’ who brought them from Greece. (Greg. 237%.) 


239, Burdett-Coutts I. 2. A fragment of 173 leaves [xiii], 102 x 84, 
one being on paper [xv] and 30 leaves palimpsest ; having under the 
Church Lessons, in leaning uncials of two columns [viii or ix], fragments 
of legends relating to Saints in the menology, including the Apocryphal 
drrodnpia of Barnabas. Piet., capitals in red ink. (Greg. 214.) 


240. B.-C. I. 8 [xiii], 92 x 73, is also a palimpsest, with uncial writing 
in two columns (almost illegible) under the later Church Lessons on the 
last leaf and the third, fourth, fifth, and seventh leaves from the end: 
mut. at the thirteenth Sunday of St. Matthew, and ends in the tenth 
evayyéAtoy avactacdy John xxi. 3 (evéByoav). (Greg. 215.) 


241. B-C. I. 23 [xiii], 91x74, a poor copy, with illuminations, the 
last leaf only being lost. (Greg. 217.) 


242. B.-C. I. 24 [xiv], 12} x 103, chart., complete, but the first leaf in 
a later hand. (Greg. 218.) 


243, B.-C. II. 5 [xi or xii], 11 x 83, a fine copy, with headings, &c., in 
gold, and red musical or tone notes. Begins John i. 17, thence complete 


to the Lesson eis émwikia Baowteov. At the end are nine later leaves. 
(Greg. 219.) 


244, B.-C. IT. 16 [xiii], 82 x 63, a palimpsest, with only one column 
onapage. Ends Luke il. 59. (Greg. 220.) 


245. B-C. II. 30 [xiv], 112 x 73, on glazed paper, complete. Titles 
and capitals in red. Syn. on a leaf of the binding. (Greg. 221.) 


246. B.-C, III. 21 [xiii], pict., mut., with illuminations. Ends in the 
Lesson for Aug. 29, Mark vi. 22. (Greg. 222.) 


247. B,-C. III. 34 [xiii], 10}x 72, neat and complete. A colophon 
states the scribe to be Romanus, a priest. (Greg. 224.) 


248. BC. III. 43 [April 28, 1437, Ind. 15], 113. x 88, ff 206, chart. 
(Greg. 225.) 


[B.-C. III. 44 is Evst. 289, described below, Apost. 78.] 


EVST. 235-259. 345 


249. B,-C. III. 46 [xiv], 82 x 7H, ff. 220, mat. in the beginning of the 
Saints’ Day Lessons: fifteen leaves are palimpsest, over writing full two 
centuries earlier, containing in double columns Lessons of the Septuagint 
from Genesis, Proverbs, and Isaiah. The other 205 leaves have only one 
column on a page. (Greg. 226.) 


250. B.-C. III. 52 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 9} x 74, chart., is but a fragment. 
(Greg. 227.) 


The following are Euchologies (see Evst. 57), and are repeated among 
the Lectionaries of the Apostolos: 

251. (Apost. 64.) B.-C. I. 10 [xii or xiii], 72 x 48, ff. 60 (17), orn., 
wherein to the ordinary contents of a Euchology, and the Liturgies of 
SS. Chrysostom, Basil, and Presanctified, are annexed Church Lessons in 
a cramped and apparently later hand. (See Scrivener, Critica Sacra.) 
(Greg. 216.) 


252. (Apost. 66.) B.-C. III. 29 [xiv or xv], 83x6, ff. 172, men. 
Liturgies as in last, and other matter, on coarse paper, Lessons both from 
the Gospels and Epistles. (See Scrivener, Critica Sacra.) (Greg. 223.) 


253. (Apost. 67.) B.-C. III. 42 [xiv], 6 x 4, ff. 310 (22), on stout glazed 
paper, with the Liturgies as in Evst. 251, and much matter in various 
hands, has fifteen Lessons from the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles, and three 
from Isaiah, Ixvi-lxviii. (See Scrivener, Critica Sacra.) (Greg. 315.) 


2537. (Apost. 68.) B.-C. III. 53 [xv], 83x 53, ff. 177 (26), 2 cols., 
chart., men., mut., rudely written with capitals in red. (Greg. 228.) 


254. Coniston, John Ruskin [xiii or xiv, Greg. xi or xii], 123 x 104, 
ff. 144 (21), 2 cols., mus. rubr., mut., but well repaired. (Greg. 238.) 


255. London, Brit. Mus. Egerton 2786 [xiii], 83 x 6, ff. 157 (20-27), 
a palimpsest, mut. at the beginning (thirty-two leaves) and end, rather 
rudely written in single columns, on coarse parchment, with vermilion 
ornamentation. It abounds in uncouth ztacisms.. After Mr. Woodhouse’s 
death it belonged to Alderman Bragge from 1869 to 1876, then to 
Dean Burgon, then to Rev. W. F. Rose. Bought in 1893. (Greg. 346.) 


256. Lond. Brit. Mus. Arundel 536 [xiii], 9 x 6, ff. 217 (25), besides 
3 at beginning, chart., mus. rubr., with Lections from the Epistles. (Greg. 
187.) 


*+257. Lond. Brit. Mus. Arundel 547, is xsct [ix], 113 x 9, ff. 329 (22), 
2 cols., Unc., mus. rubr., pict., mut. at the end, but followed by a leaf 
in a rather later hand, containing John vili. 12-19; 21-23. See our 
facsimile, Plate vi. No. 16. <A collation by Bentley is preserved at 
Trinity College (B. xvii. 8). This is Hort’s Cod. 38. (Greg. 183.) 


258. (Apost. 53.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5561 [xiv], 74 x 53, ff. 276 
(194 vell.+82 [xv] chart.), is a Euchology (see Evst. 57), containing 
many short Lessons from the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles, (Greg. 340.) 


259. Lond. Brit. Mus. Burney 22, is yser [a.p. 1319], 11} x 84, ff. 248 
(27), 2 cols. (see facsimile, Plate xiii, No. 37), remarkable for its wide 
departures from the received text, and for that reason often cited by 
Tischendorf and Alford on the Gospels. See also Westcott, in Smith’s 


346 LECTIONARIES. 


Dictionary of the Bible, ‘New Testament.’ Part of the first leaf 
(John i, 11-13) is on paper and later: Evst. 257, 259 are described 
in Serivener’s ‘Collations of the Holy Gospels, Introd. pp. lix—Ixiii. 
Like Evst. 23 it was once D’Eon’s. This is Hort’s Cod. 39. (Greg. 
184.) 


260. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add, 5153 [a.p. 1032], 103 x 73, 2 vols., ff. 141 
and 133 (20), 2 cols., chart., mus. rubr., first five ff. vol. i. mut. and 
damaged. (Greg. 188.) 


261. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,840 [xii], 11 x 84, ff. 236 (22), 2 cols., 
mus. rubr., mut., from Bp. Butler’s collection, a very fine specimen. 
(Greg. 189.) 


262. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 17,370 [xi], 123 x 94, three leaves: one in 
double columns (Matt. vi. 14-21), two in single columns [xiii?] Luke 
xxiv. 25-35; John i. 35-51. Sir F. Madden’s note on the first fragment 
is ‘Presented by Mr. Harris of Alexandria, June 28, 1848. <A leat of a 
Greek Lectionary taken [by the Arabs deleted] out of a volume which 
afterwards fell into the hands of Gen. Menou.’ See Act. 230. (Greg. 
190.) 


263. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 18,212 [xii], 11 x 84, ff. 297 (21), 2 cols, 
mus. rubr., much mut. at the end, and an older leaf from the Old Testa- 
ment prefixed (Bloomfield). (Greg. 191.) 


264. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,460 [xiii], 9} x 71, ff. 104 (31), 2 cols., 
mut. at the beginning and end, in coarse oe very unusual black writing 
(Bloomfield). (Greg. 192.) 


265. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,737 [xiii], 122 x 10, ff. 279 (23), 2 cols., 
mus. rubr., bought at Sotheby’s, 1854. Mut. at the end, with illumina- 
tions, and frequent and beautiful gilt letters. (Greg. 318.) 


266. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,993 [a.p. 1335], 92x 7, ff. 281 (23), 
in a bold hand and peculiar style. At the beginning is an Advertisement, 
signed G. Alefson, which ends literally thus: ‘Je l’ai acheté seulement 
pour le sauver des mains barbares qui allait le destruire intierement au 
prix de sch. 15 a Chypre, A.D. 1851.’ (Bloomfield.) (Greg. 193.) 


267. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 21,260 [xiii], 12 x 10, ff. 360 (20), 2 cols., 
mus. rubr., orn., purchased of Messrs, Boone in 1856. J/ut. at the end. 
The first forty leaves of this splendid copy are injured by damp. (Greg. 
319.) 


268. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 21,261 [xiii], 84 x 53, ff. 196 (19), written 
by various hands. Purchased of Mr. H. Stevens, 1856. (Greg. 320.) 


269. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,735 [xiii], 12} x 94, ff. 304 (sic), 
(23), 2 cols., mus. rubr., a fine, complete and interesting codex, bought 
(like Evann. 596, 597) of Sp. P. Lampros of Athens in 1859: as were 
also Evst. 270, 271, 272. Seven leaves of Patristic matter are bound up 
with it at the end. (Greg. 321.) 


270. Lond. Prit. Mus. Add. 22,742 [xiii], 114 x 83, ff. 79 (24), 2 cols., 
mus. rubr. (later), rather old and much mutilated throughout. (Greg. 
322.) 


EVST. 260-281. 347) 


271. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,743 [xii?], 14494, ff 213 (18), 
2 cols., caps. and mus. rubr. in dull brown ink, somewhat roughly 
executed, apparently written with a reed pen. Mut. The last leaf is 
a fragment of Chrysostom, Hom. xlv, on Genesis. (Greg. 323.) 


Evst. 265, 269, 271 sometimes agree with each other in departing 
from the ordinary week-day Church Lessons, and suggest, as Dean 
Burgon observes, some local fashion which is well worth investigating for 
textual purposes. The student will have noticed, in our Table of Lessons 
appended to Chap. III, how often two other codices, Apost. 64, or 
B.-C. II]. 24 and Evst. 253, or B.-C. III. 42, depart from the common 
use of Church Lesson books, but only for the middle days of the week: 
not, it would seem, for Saturdays and Sundays. 


272. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,744 [xiii], 11 x 84, ff. 189 (23), 2 cols., 
a beautiful copy, mut. at the beginning (to Sat. of third week), the end, 
and elsewhere, with red musical notes. See Evst. 269. (Greg. 324.) 


273. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,374 [xiii], 11} x 9, ff. 90 (18), 2 cols., 
mus. rubr., mut. (Greg. 325.) 


274. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,377 [xiv and xii], 12 x 82, ff. 350 
(21), 2 cols., mus. rubr., the first and some other leaves being lost; fol. 
180, which is later, has palimpsest cursive writing under it. (Greg. 
326.) 

275. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,378 [xiii], 13 x 83, ff. 270, 2 cols., part 
of a Menaeum, in a small hand, written in a single column: imperfect 
and damaged in places. (Greg. 927.) 


276. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,379 [xiv], 144 x 11, ff. 178 (28), 2 cols., 
much mut. throughout, with liturgical headings and some crosses in red 
for stops. (Greg. 327.) 


277. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,380 [xiv], 11 x 9, ff. 126, 2 cols., mus. 
rubr., mut. at beginning (to sixth day of seventh week) and end. (Greg. 
328.) 


Evst. 273-277 were purchased of H. Stanhope Freeman in 1862, as 
was also Evan. 600. 


278. Lond.’ Brit. Mus. Add. 27,860 [xi or xii], 8 x 5}, ff. 115 (28), 
2 cols., belonged to Sir F. Gage. (Greg. 329.) 


279. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 28,817 [June 9, 1185], 11 x 83, ff. 306 
(21), 2 cols. Mut. throughout, clear, in fine condition and peculiar style. 
(Greg. 330.) Like Evan. 603, bought in 1871 of Sir Ivor B, Guest, as 
was 

280. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 28,818 [July, 1272], 92x 7, ff. 118 (27), 
2 cols., chart., begins John xvii. 20. The subscription states that it was 
written did xeipds euod Tod duaprwdov ToApe@ cimew Tov iepews Tov peTagdpn. 
(Greg. 331.) 

*281. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,208 [xiii], 123x934, ff. 272 (21), 
2 cols., mus. rubr., bought of a dealer at Constantinople, cruelly mutilated 
(eighty-four leaves being missing), but once very fine. Collated by the 
Rey. W. F. Rose, who found it much to resemble Evst. 259 (ys). 


348 LECTIONARIES. 


Burgon gives a French version of an Armenian note, dated 908 of the 
Armenian era, or A.D. 1460, of no special interest. (Greg. 333.) 


282. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,919 [a.p. 1431], 122x 10, ff. 108, 
formerly Blenheim 3. D. 13, the uncial eighth century palimpsest of the 
Gospels we have designated as Y, contains Lessons from the Gospels, 
written by Ignatius, Metropolitan of Selymbria in Thrace, being the 
February portion of a Menaeum. (Greg. 334.) 


283. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,920 [xi], 91x 8, ff. 226 (21), 2 cols., 
formerly Blenheim 3. C. 14, containing only ca®Saroxvpiaxai (see Evst. 
24), singularly unadorned, but very interesting and genuine. (Greg. 
335. 


284. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,921 [xiii], 10 x 8, ff. 178 (24), 2 cols., 
mus. rubr., mut., formerly Blenheim 3. C. 13, with Church Lessons for 
every day of the week. Several pages in a recent hand stand at the 
beginning: the first hand commences Matt. vi. 31. (Greg. 336.) 


285. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,949 [xiii], 11 x 83, ff. 103 (27), 2 cols., 
much dilapidated and mut., was a gift to the Museum. (Greg. 337.) 


+286. Sinai, St. Catharine’s, Golden Evst. [ix—xi], 111 x 84 x 3}, ff. abt. 
200 (16), 2 cols., pict., ‘written in large and beautiful golden uncials, 
divided into ‘ verses’ like the modern, has breathings and accents. For 
specimen of writing, &c., see Burgon, Aug. 9, 1882. It was seen in 
1862 by Burgon, in 1864 by the Rev. E. M. Young, and Mr. Jo. Dury 
Geden (Athenaeum, Nov. 12 and 19, 1864). It is said to be deteriorated 
by the promiscuous handling of strangers, although E. A. Sophocles tells 
us that local tradition absurdly assigns it to the Emperor Theodosius 
[d. 395] as the actual scribe; unless, as Mr. Geden suggests, Theodosius II 
(A.D. 716) be meant. The volume opens with the Gospels for the first 
five days of Easter week, which are followed by about sixty-five more 
from other parts of the yearly services. (Greg. 300.) 


*287. (Act. 42, Apost. 56) contains only Matt. xvii. 16-23. (Greg. 
923.) 


288. Oxf. Bodl. Mise. Gr. 307 [xii], 12 x 94, ff. 335 (22), 2 cols., pret. 
mus. rubr., men., very beautiful. Mr. Madan of the Bodleian transcribed 
a note on the last leaf, showing that it once belonged to the Palaeologi. 
(Greg. 341.) 


289. Oxf. Bodl. Mise. Gr. 308, from Constantinople [xii or xiii], 
113 x 94, ff. 217 (21), 2 cols., mus. rubr., men. Initial letters of Byzan- 
tine character, caSSaroxvpraxai (see Evst. 24), has lost a very few lines at 
the end. (Greg. 342.) 


290. (Apost. 78.) (Greg. 476.) 


291. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 679. 1 [xii], 10 x 84, ff. 170 (18), being 
a companion book to Apost. 79, containing only the week-day Lessons, 
except that two sets belong to Saturday and Sunday. Begins Matt. vii. 
10, being on the sixth day of the first week of that Evangelist. Mut. 
elsewhere, but the end complete with a colophon, and fragments of two 
additional leaves, Initial capitals in red. (Greg. 305.) 


EVST. 282-303. 349 


292. (Apost. 80.) Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1836 [xiii], 6} x 51, ff. 
(185—54=) 131(17), mus. rubr. Sunday and two Saturday Lessons only 
for Epistles and Gospels. J/ut. first fifty and four other leaves. Begins 
second Sunday in St. Matthew (iv. 23). den. full, followed by two 
Epistles and Gospels as dkodov6ia eis dciovs. Additional Lessons in another 
hand are inserted about the season of Epiphany. (Greg. 306.) 


293. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1839 [xii or xiii], 10 x 74, ff. (192—88=) 
104 (17), 2 cols.: caS8Saroxvpraxai only (see Evst. 24). Mut. first seventy- 
seven and ten other leaves, Begins sixth Sunday of St. Luke (viii. 39). 
Men. ending Dec. 26. (Greg. 307.) 


294. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1840 [xi or xii], 11} x 8}, ff. 112 (31), 
2 cols., mus. rubr. From the eleventh Sunday of St. Luke downwards 
the week-day Lessons are omitted. Men. followed by Gospels for 
several occasions. The arrangement of the week-day Lessons in the 
Gospels of St. Matthew, St. Mark, and St. Luke differs much from that 
usually found, though fundamentally akin to it. Mut. at the end and 
many other leaves. (Greg. 308.) 


+295. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1879. 2 [x], 113 x 7%, ff. 8 (22), 2 cols., 
Une., orn., mus, rubr. SaBBaroxvpiaxai from eleventh Sunday in St. Luke 
(xiv. 20) to Sunday of the Publican (xviii. 14). Evst. 295-7 are from 
Tischendorf’s collection. (Greg. 309.) 


296. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1879. 12 [xi or xii], 9} x 61, ff. 4 (25), 
2 cols., mus., containing from sixth Saturday in Lent (John xi. 41) to 
Liturgy for Palm Sunday (John xii. 11), and part of Matins (from Matt. 
xxi. 36) and Vespers (to Matt. xxiv. 26) for Monday in Holy Week. 
(Greg. 310.) 


297. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1879. 13 [xii], 10x 83, ff. 4, mut., 
2 cols., Greek and Arabic, being only the upper part of four leaves of 
caBBaroxvpiacai in fifth and sixth Sundays of St.. Luke (ch. xvi. 24f.; 28- 
30; viii. 16-18; 21; 27; 29f.; 32-34; 38f.). (Greg. 311.) 

298. Oxf. Keble Coll. [xiii], 93 x 63, ff. 151 (25), 2 cols., some mus. rubr., 
syn., men., orn., presented in 1882 by Mr. Greville Chester, beginning 


with the Lesson for the second day of the fifth week after Easter, and 
ending with the Lesson for St. Helena’s day, May 21. (Greg. 343.) 


+299. Par. Nat. Gr. 975. B [x], 124 x 93, ff. 55 (22), 2 cols. mus, 
rubr., Unc., palimpsest, frag. of St. Luke, men. ff. 33, 34, 39, 40 [ix], 
Chrys. and Zosimus. (See Greg. 363.) 


300. Messina, Univ. 65 [xii], 132 x10, ff. 318 (25), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr. (Greg. 513.) 


+301. Mess. Univ. 66 [ix], 133 x 93, ff. 256 (28), 2 cols., Unc., mus. 
rubr., mut. (Greg. 514.) 


302. Mess. Univ. 75 [xiii], 125 x 94, ff. 136 (22), 2 cols., mus. rubr., 
mut. at beginning and end. (Greg. 516.) 


303. Mess. Univ. 96 [xii], 10} x 74, ff. 298 (24), 2 cols., mus. rubr. 
(Greg. 519.) 


350 LECTIONARIES, 


304. Mess. Univ. 98 [a.p. 1148], 103 x 84, ff. 275 (24), 2 cols. (Greg. 
520.) 


305. Mess. Univ. 73 [xii], 122 x 9%, ff. 223 (28), 2 cols., written at 
Messina by Nilus the monk in the monastery of St. Salvador: he records 
(at p. 26>) the earthquake which happened Sept. 26, 1173, Codex 
Graeco-Siculus. (Greg. 515.) 


306. Mess. Univ. 58 [xiv, Greg. xv or xvi], 114 x 8}, ff. 236 (17), 
chart., written by three different calligraphers. (Greg. 512.) 


307. Mess. Univ. 94 [xii], 103 x 72, ff. 184 (21), 2 cols., mus. rubr., 
mut. at beginning, breaking off at Sept. 24 in the menology. (Greg. 
517.) 

308. Mess. Univ. 111 [xii], 9} x 8, ff. 119 (23), 2 cols., mut. at begin- 
ning and end. (Greg. 521.) 

309. Mess. Univ. 112 [xii], 93 x 73, ff. 146 (21), 2 cols., mus. rubr., 
mut. at beginning and end. (Greg. 522.) 

310. Mess. Univ. 170 [xii], 83 x 64, ff. 187 (20), 2 cols., mu. at begin- 
ning and end. (Greg. 524.) 

311. Mess. Univ. 95 [xiii], 11} x 83, ff. 186 (23), 2 cols., mus. rubr., 
mut. from pp. 42-75. (Greg. 518.) 

312. (Apost. 112.) Mess. Univ. 150 [xii or xuii], 63 x 54, ff. 60 (22). 
A fragment. (See Greg. 523.) 

313. Crypta Ferrata, A. a. 7 [xii], 92x 7%, ff. 45 (25), 2 cols., mus. 
nigr., caBBaroxvpracai mutilated. (Greg. 463.) 


314. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 9 [xii], 132x9%, ff. 292 (25), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr., mut., a beautiful codex, and very full in its Lections. (Greg. 
464.) 


315. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 10 [xi], 12% x 10}, ff. 246 (22), 2 cols. mus. 
rubr., much foreign matter, a very beautiful codex. (Greg. 465.) 


316. Crypt. Ferr. A. a, 11 [xv], 61x 44, ff. 181 (14), mut. caBBarokvp, 
(Greg. 466.) 


317. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 12 [xiv, Greg. x or xi], 63 x 43, ff. 97 (22), 
mut. (Greg. 467.) 

318, Crypt. Ferr. A.a, 13 [xv], 63 x 44, ff. 62 (18), partly palimpsest, 
mut. (Greg. 468.) 

319. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 14 [xii], 94 x 63, ff. 73 (23), 2 cols., mut. at 
beginning and end. (See Greg. 469.) 


320. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 15 [xi], 71 x 5§, ff. 69 (23). Closely resembles 
Evst. 33. (Greg. 470.) 


321. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 16 [xi], 73 x 54, ff. 55 (26), 2 cols., a fragment 
from St.John. (Greg. 471.) 


322. (Apost. 90.) Crypt. Ferr. A. 8. 2 [xi], 52x 4, ff. 259 (ff 159- 
213), with many excerpts from Fathers. (Greg. 478.) 


323. (Apost. 90.) Crypt. Ferr. A. 6. 2 [x], 53 x 43, ff. 155, much from 
Old Testament, mut. (Greg. 473.) 


EVST. 304-343. 351 
+324. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 805, ff. 1-7 [ix], 114x832, ff. 7 (19), 
Une., palimpsest, mus. rubr., fragm. (See Greg. 370.) 


325. (Apost. 92.) Crypt. Ferr. A. 8, 4 [xiii], 9% x 74, ff. 257, Written 
by ‘Johannes Rossanensis.’ Contains Lections from Old and New Testa- 
ments. (Greg. 475.) 


326. St. Saba 25 [xi], fol. Coxe. (Greg. 170.) 
327. St. Saba 26 [xi], fol. Coxe. 
328. St. Saba 40 [xii], fol. In Greek and Arabic. Coxe. 
329. St. Saba 44 [xii], 4to. Coxe. 
330, Crypt. Ferr. A. 8. 11 [three fragments] :— 
(1) [xi], 92 x 74, ff. 2 (22), 2 cols. ; 
(2) [xii], 62x 45, ff 2 (23); 
(3) [xiii], 88 x 63, ff. 4 (22), 2 cols., mus. rubr. (See Greg. 472.) 


331. Crypt. Ferr. A. 6. 16 [x], 94 x 7%, ff. 234 (25), 2 cols., palimpsest. 
(Greg. 480.) 

+332. Crypt. Ferr. A. 8. 17 [x], 73 x 53, ff. 25 (27), Unc., palimpsest, 
fragm. (Greg. 481.) 

+333. Crypt. Ferr. A. 8. 19 [x], 74x53, ff. 39 (24), 2 cols, Unc., 
palimpsest, mut. (Greg. 482.) 

334. (Apost. 95.) Crypt. Ferr. A. 8. 20 [xii, Greg. x or xi], 9 x 63, 
ff, 21 (22), 2 cols., mut. (Greg. 483.) 


335. Crypt. Ferr. A. 6. 21 [x], 13x 9, ff. 97 (31), palimpsest, mut. 
(Greg. 484.) 


336. Crypt. Ferr. A. 8. 22 [x or xi], 63x 53, ff. 113, 2 cols., palim- 
psest, mut. (Greg. 485.) 
+337. (Apost. 96.) Crypt. Ferr. A. 8. 24 [four fragments ]:— 
(1) Also called z’. a’. 2 [xiii], 93 x 63, ff. 2 (28), 2 cols. ; 


(2) Also B’, a’, 23 [viii or ix], 7gx 5%, palimpsest, Unc., ff. 2 
(27), 2 cols. ; 


(3) Also 2’. a’. 24 (R paul.) ; 
(4) Also T. B’. 3 [xi], 72x53. See also 340. (Greg. 4862—4.) 


338. Crypt. Ferr. Pr, a. 18 [xvii], 10} x 7%, ff. 170, Evangelia éwOud. 
(Greg. 487.) 


339. (Apost. 97.) Crypt. Ferr. T. 8 2 [xi], 63x52, ff. 151, a 
Euchology, contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 488.) 


340. (Apost. 98.) Crypt. Ferr. ©. 8. 3 [xiv], 73x 54, ff. 201 (19), 
Euchology. Contains only a few Lessons. (Greg. 4864.) 

341. (Apost. 99.) Crypt. Ferr. I. 8, 6 [xiii or xiv], 73x 44, ff. 101 
(21). Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 489.) 


342. Crypt. Ferr. ©. 8. 7 [ix or x], 62x 5}, ff. 173 (17), Euchology. 
Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 490.) 


343, Orypt. Ferr. r. 8, 8 [Greg. xiii], ff. 8 palimpsest at end of ff. 145 
[xii]. (See Greg. 491.) 


352 LECTIONARIES. 


344, (Apost. 100.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 8. 9 [xvi], 44 x 3}, ff. 95, Eucho- 
logy. Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 492.) 

345. Crypt. Ferr. r. 8. 11 [xii], 53 x 43, ff. 20, Euchology. Contains 
only a few Lections. (Greg. 493.) 

346. (Apost. 101.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 8. 12 [xiv], 52 x 43, ff. 98, Eucho- 
logy. Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 494.) 

347. (Apost. 102.) Crypt. Ferr. Tr. 8, 13 [xiii], 9x 64, ff. 118 (18), 
Euchology. Written by ‘Johannes Rossanensis. (Greg. 495.) 

348. Crypt. Ferr. r. 8. 14 [xiii], 72x 53, ff 54 (23). Euchologium 
with a few Lections. (Greg. 496.) 

349. (Apost. 103.) Crypt. Ferr. Tr. 8. 15 [xi-xiii], 74x 53, £ 41 
(22), Euchology. Contains only a few Lections. (See Greg. 497.) 

350. (Apost. 104.) Crypt. Ferr.l. 8.17 [a.p. 1565], 84 x 53, ff. 269 


(21), chart. The Saturday and Sunday Lessons begin at fol. 121. (See 
Greg. 498.) 


351. (Apost. 105.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 8. 18 [xiv], St. Saba 55 [xii], 4to. 
Coxe. Contains very few Lections. 


352. (Apost. 106.) Crypt. Ferr. ©. 8. 19 [xvi], 112 x 83, ff. 145 (28), 
chart. The Apostolo-Evangeliarium begins at fol. 16. (See Greg. 500.) 


353. (Apost. 107.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 8. 23 [a.p. 1641], 123 x 88, ff. 75, 
It is a Euchologium with a few Lections. (See Greg. 501.) 


354, (Apost. 108.) Crypt. Ferr. T. 8! 24 [xvi], 123 x9, ff 302 (28), 
chart. Liturgical information. (See Greg. 502.) 


355. Crypt. Ferr. Tr. 8. 35 [xiii], 72 x 54, ff. 83 (21), liturgical. Con- 
tains only a few Lections. (See Greg. 503.) 


356. (Apost. 109.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 8. 38 [xvii], 113 x 85, ff. 91. Con- 
tains only a few Lections. (See Greg. 504.) 


357. (Apost. 110.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 8. 13 [xvi], 10x73, ff. 344, 
chart., liturgical. (Greg. 505.) 


358. (Apost. 111.) Crypt. Ferr. A. 8. 22 [xviii], 158x108, ff. 77 
(27), chart. Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 506.) 


359. Crypt. Ferr. A. y. 26 [xiv], 44 x 33, ff. 115 (19). The Evangelia 
[ éwOwd |. (Greg. 507.) 

360, Crypt. Ferr. A. 8. 6 [xviii], 16x 103, ff. ?, palimpsest. Frag- 
ments. (See Greg. 508.) 

361. St. Saba, Tower Library 12 [xi], 4to. Coxe. 


362. Syracuse ‘Seminario’ 3 [a.p. 1125], 83 x 53, ff. 255 (25), 2 cols. 
(Greg. 574.) ; 


363. Lond. Lambeth 1194 [xiii, Greg. xi], 73 x 54, ff. 218 (17), fifty- 
one Lessons from Gospels—forty-eight from Acts and Epistles, mus. 
rubr., mut. Menaeum ending in June. (Greg. 477.) 


EVST. 344-383. 353 


364. St. Saba, Tower 16 [xii], 4to, with Lections from Old Testament. 
Coxe. 


365. St. Saba, Tower 52 [xi], 4to, mus. Coxe. 


366. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 74 [xiv or xv, Greg. xii], 72x 53, ff 72, 
2 cols., mus. rubr. Formerly Huet’s, who gave it to the Jesuits. 
Contains the Evangelia éo6wd. It is rather a Euchologium, and is of 
little value. (Greg. 366.) 

+367. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 567 [xv], 13 x 10, ff. 173 (14), 2 cols., Unc., 
apparently modern. Given by the same to the library. Saturday and 
Sunday Lections. (Greg. 367.) 

368. Berlin, Reg. Gr. ‘ Hamilton 245’ [x, Greg. xii], 122 x 93, ff. 378 
(21), 2 cols., pict. A magnificent specimen. (Greg. 381.) 

369. Berlin, Reg. Gr. ‘Hamilton 246’ [xiii], 134x104, ff. %, 2 cols. 
At the beginning of the volume is a fragment of a more ancient Evan- 
gelium, not extending beyond the Eusebian tables of Canons, superbly 
illuminated. (Greg. 382.) 

370. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 51 fol. [xiii, Greg. xii], 125 x 93, ff. 214 (26), 
2 cols. (See Greg. 375.) 

371. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 52 fol. [xii], 113 x 9, mus. rubr. (Greg. 376.) 

372. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 53 fol. [xii, Greg. xi], 112 x 82, ff. 248 (21), 
2 cols., mus. rubr. (See Greg. 377.) 

373. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 4to, 46 [xiii, Greg. xii], 10? x 8, ff. 46, 2 cols., 
mus. rubr., ends with the Saturday of Pentecost. (Greg. 378.) 

374. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 4to, 61 [xiii], 11} x 8}, mus. rubr., begins with 


the Saturday after Pentecost, and contains the Menologium. (Greg. 
379.) 


375. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 4to, 64 [xii, xiii], 10} x 83, mwé. at the com- 
mencement. (Greg. 380.) 

376. Rom. Vat. Gr. 352 [xi, Greg. xiii or xvi], 12} x 93, ff. 244 (23), 
2 cols., with Menology. (Greg. 540.) 

+377. Rom. Vat. Gr. 353 [x], 115x8}, ff. 237 (20), 2 cols. Une. 
Gospel Lections. (Greg. 541.) 

+378. Rom. Vat. Gr. 355 [x], 13x 103, ff 315 (19), 2 cols, Unc. 
(Greg. 542.) 

+379. Rom. Vat. Gr. 357 [x], 153 x 123, ff. 322 (15), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr. (Greg. 543.) 

380. Rom. Vat. Gr. 362 [x, Greg. xi], 7x 5§, ff. 200 (23). (Greg. 
544.) 

381. Rom. Vat. Gr. 540 [x], fol., ff. 4 (20), 2 cols., mus. rubr., a fragment 
prefixed to St. Chrysostom on St. John. (See Greg. 545.) 


382. Rom. Vat. Gr. 781 [xii, Greg. x or xi], 93x73, ff 152 (27), 
2 cols., ‘fuit Blasii praep. Cryptae Ferratae. (Greg. 546.) 


383. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1534 [xiii or xiv], 13} x 104, ff. 223 (25), 2 cols, 
(Greg. 549.) 
VOL. I. Aa 


354 LECTIONARIES. 


384. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1601 [xili, Greg. xii], 93 x 74, ff. 193 (22), 2 cols. 
(Greg. 550.) 

385. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1813 [xiii], 73 x 53, ff. out of 266-3 (19). Evan- 
gelia €o6wd. (Greg. 552.) 

386. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1886 [xiii], 10 x 72, ff. 110 (29), 2 cols. (Greg. 
553.) 

387. (Apost. 118.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2012 [xv], ff. 211. Contains only 
a few Gospel Lections. (Greg. 556.) 

388. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2100 [xiv], 7 x 54, ff. 79 (19), with a commentary. 
(Greg. 560.) 

389. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2129 [xv, Greg. xiv], chart., ff. 5 out of 701. 
Lections during Lent. (Greg. 561.) 

+390. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2144 [viii], 81x58, ff. 193 (22), 2 cols., Une. 
Brought from Constantinople. (Greg. 563.) 

+391. Patmos 4 [xi], 4to, Unc. Coxe. (Greg. ?) 

392. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2167 [xiii], 12}x9, ff. 361 (21), 2 cols., pect. 
Olim ‘ Columnensis.’ (Greg. 564.) 


+393. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2251 [viii?], 84x53, ff. 4 (22), 2 cols., Une. 
Olim ‘ Columnensis.’ At the beginning and end of a larger MS. (Greg. 
565.) 

394. Rom. Vat. Alex. Gr. 44 [xvii], 81x 5, ff. 355 (20), chart., by 
different hands, with a commentary. (Greg. 571.) 

395. (Apost. 121.) Rom. Vat. Alex. Gr. 59 [xii], 11 x 7%, ff. 137 (47). 
Gospels and Epistles for Holy Week. Lections from Old and New Test. 
(Greg. 573.) 

+396. Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 444 A, B [ix], 10x73, ff 2 (22), 2 cols, 
Unce., with fragments of Gospels. (Greg. 566.) 

+397. Rom. Vat. Palat. Gr. 1. A [ix or x], 10} x 75, ff. 2 (23), 2 cols., 
Unc. A mere fragment. (Greg. 567.) 

398. Rom. Vat. Palat. Gr. 221 [xiii, Greg. xv], 95 x 43 (?), ff. 397 (32), 
chart., with the commentary of Xiphilinus. (Greg. 568.) 

399. Rom. Vat. Palat, Gr. 239 [xv, Greg. xvi], 83 x 52, ff. 122 (?) 
(23), chart., with a commentary. (Greg. 569.) 

+400. Patmos 10 [xi], 4to, Unc, Coxe. (Greg. ?) 

+401. Patmos 22 [xi], fol., Unc. Coxe. (Greg. ?) 

+402. Patmos 81 [viii], 4to, Unc. Coxe. (Greg. 1) 

403. Rom. Barberini iv. 43 [xii, Greg. xiii or xiv], 93 x 7}, ff. 221 
(23), 2 cols., mus. rubr., pict., beautifully illuminated. (Greg. 535.) 

404. Rom. Barb. iv. 30 [xii], 9 x 7, ff. 223 (22), 2 cols. (Greg. 534.) 

405. Rom. Barb. iv. 53 [xiii, Greg. xi or xii], 92 x 73, ff. 161 (22), 
2 cols., mus. rubr., mut., chart. (Greg. 536.) 


406. Rom. Barb. iv. 13 [xii], ff. 143. Contains only a few Lections. 
(Greg. 531.) 


EVST. 384-428. 355 


407. Rom. Barb. iv. 25 [xiv, Greg. xi or xii], 9 x 53, ff. 159. Contains 
only certain Lections. (Greg. 532.) 


408. (Apost. 218.) Rom. Barb. iv. 1 [xiv—xvil], ff. 323, chart. Con- 
tains only a few Lections. (Greg. 530.) 


409. Rom. Barb. iii. 22 [xv], ff. 254, chart. Contains only a few 
Lections. (Greg. 528.) 

410. (Apost. 124.) Rom. Barb. iii, 129 [xiv], ff. 189. (Greg. 529.) 

411. Rom. Barb. vi. 18 [xii], 122x103, mut, but beautifully illu- 
minated with Menology. (Greg. 537.) 

412. Milos [xii], fol., a fragment. Coxe. (Greg. 804.) 

413. Constantinople, Patriarch of Jerusalem 10 [xii], 4to, a palimpsest 
written over a geometrical treatise [xi]. Coxe. 

+414. Rom. Ghig. R. vii. 52 [ix, Greg. x or xi], 113 x 93, ff. 227 (12), 
2 cols., mus. rubr., ‘cod. nobilissimus, charact. uncialibus: habet titulum 
Hebdomadae magnae Officium Graecorum : e CP. advectus est ad Conven- 
tum Collis Paradisi, et hinc ad Bibliothecam Chisianam.’ (Greg. 538.) 

415. (Apost. 256.) Par, Nat. 13 [xii-xiii, Greg. xi or xii], 158 x 113, 
ff. 478 (68), 2 cols. See Martin, p. 165. (Greg. 935.) 

416. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 24 [xiii], 13 x 92, ff. 339 (22), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr. See Martin, p. 165. (Greg. 364.) 


417. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 29 [xii], 93 x 72, ff. 198 (20), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr., mut. See Martin, p. 165. (Greg. 365.) 

418. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 179, 180 [xiii], 9} x53, f. 1 (26). See 
Martin, p. 166. (Greg. 928.) 

419, Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1096 [xiii-xiv], 7} x 5}, ff 33 (26), men. 
(Greg. 374.) 

420. Auckland, City Library. (Greg. 474.) 

+421. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 686 [xi, Greg. ix], 113 x 9, ff. 2 (21), 2 cols., 
mus. rubr. Martin, p.167. (Greg. 368.) 

422. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 687 [xii], 133 x 10}, ff. 2 (20), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr. Martin, p. 167. (Greg. 499.) 

423. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 758 [xii], 11 x 85, ff. 111 (28), 2 cols., orn., 
mus. rubr. Martin, p. 167. (Greg. 369.) 

424. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 834 [xiii], 113 x 9, ff. 90 (27), 2 cols., mus, 
rubr. Martin, p..168. (Greg. 371.) 

425. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 905 [a.p. 10557], 112 x 93, ff. 254 (20), 
2 cols., pict., men. Martin, p.168. (Greg. 372.) 

426. Par. Nat. Gr. 235 [xii], 122 x 10, ff. 235 (24), 2 cols., mus. rubr., 
men., greatly mut. Martin, p. 168. (Greg. 361.) 

+427. Par. Nat. Gr. 228, Greg. 928 [ix], 11} x 8}, ff. 240 (20), 2 cols., 
palimpsest with menaeum [xii—xiii] written over, 2 ff. at beginning, and 
11 after p. 48, chart. and later, Am., Unc. Martin, p.169. (Greg. 362.) 

428. (Apost. 257.) Par. Nat. Gr. 263 [xiii], 15x 10%, ff. 200 (62), 

Aaz 


356 LECTIONARIES. 


2 cols., mut. at end. Came from Mon, of Panteleemon at Athos. Martin, 
p- 170. (Greg. 936.) 


For the rest, see Gregory, pp. 744, &c. The press-marks in the 
Athenian MSS. have been changed since Dr. Gregory examined them. 
I have had great difficulty in identifying them, and am in doubt as to 
many where a (7) is inserted. The figures in brackets are the present 
press-marks. Dr. Gregory’s are given first. 


429. Athens, Nat. Libr. 12 (66%) [xi], 112 x 93, ff. 196. 

430. Ath. Nat. 13 (702) [a.p. 1350], 123 x9, ff. 199, pict. 
431. Ath, Nat. 13 (1461) [xv], 11 x 9}, ff. 174, chart. 

432. Ath. Nat. 15 (64 ?), 133 x 93, ff. 287, mut. at end. 

433, Ath. Nat. 17 (82) [xii], 9x 73, ff. 139, mut. at end. 

434. Ath. Nat. 18 (68?) [xii], 11 x9, ff. 220, pict., mud. at end. 
435. Ath. Nat. 19 (79) [xiv], 83 x 72, ff. 191. 


436. Ath. Nat. 19 (73) [a.p. 1545], 122x82, ff 314 (2251463 
later). 


437. Ath. Nat. 24 (67?) [x], 11 x9, 260, mus. 
438, Ath. Nat. 25 (112 %) [xv], 74 x 54, ff. 119. 


439. (Apost. 193.) Ath. Nat. 66 (670%) [xii], 8} x 53, ff. 132, Eucho- 
‘logy followed by Apostoloeuaggelia. 


440. (Apost. 194.) Ath. Nat. 112 (126) [a.p. 1504], 82x 52, ff 276. 
441. Ath. Nat. (69) [xii], 113 x 88, ff. 200, the last three blank. 
442. Ath. Nat. (63 2) [x end], 112 x 93, ff. 294. 


443. (Apost. 195.) Ath. Nat. 86. I cannot find this, which is 
a menaeum, or the two next. 


+4449, Ath, Nat. ? 444», Ath. Nat.? 
445, Ath. Nat. (84%) [xiv], 112 x 85, ff. 148. 


446. (Apost. 196.) Ath. Nat. (661 1) [xv], 72 x 68, ff.138. Liturgi- 
cal matter followed by Apostoloeuaggelia. 


447, Ath. Nat. (85%) [xiv], 11x74, ff. 102. 

448, Ath. Nat. 124 [xii], 103 x 88, ff. 174, mus. 

449, Ath. Nat. (62 ?) [xii], 112. x9, ff. 329, mus. 

450. Ath. tis Bovdjs. 451. Ath. M. Bournias. 
4522, Ath. M. Bournias. 452», Ath. M. Bournias. 
453. Ath. M. Varouccas. 

454. Dublin, Trin. Coll. A. i. 8, fol. 1. 

455. Toledo, Conv. Canon. arm. 31, no. 31. 


456. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius. 457. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius. 
458. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius. 459. Corcyra, M. Eleutherius. 
460. Corcyra, M. Eleutherius. 461. Corcyra, M. Eleutherius. 


462. Corcyra, M. Arist. St. Varouccas. 


EVST. 429-495: 357 
463. Andover, Mass. U.S. A., Theol. Seminary-1 [xv or xiv], 81x 6, 
ff, 194 (24), (26 (?) chart.), part palimpsest. Hoskier. (Greg. 180.) 

464. Athos, Simopetra 148. (Greg. 479.) 

+465. Moscow, Syn. 313 (ol. 300). (Greg. 242.) 

+466. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 21 (69). (Greg. 243.) 

+467. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 35. (Greg. 244.) 

+468. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 36. (Greg. 2452.) 

1469. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 37. (Greg. 245.) 

470. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 40. (Greg. 247.) 

471. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 43. (Greg. 248.) 

472. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 55. (Greg. 250.) 

473. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 69. (Greg. 252.) 

474. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 80. (Greg. 254.) 

475. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 84. (Greg. 255.) 

476. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 37%. (Greg. 257.) 

477. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 112. (Greg. 259.) 

478. Venice, St. Mark ii. 17. (Greg. 273.) 

479. Venice, St. Mark ii. 143. (Greg. 274.) 

480. Milan, Ambr. E. 101 sup. (Greg. 286.) 

481. Tubingen, Univ. 2. (Greg. 294.) 

482. Bandur. ev. Formerly Montfaucon’s. (Greg. 295.) 

483. Cambridge, Mass. U.S. A., Harvard Univ. 1h (Dr. 69) [ix], 123 x 
8, ff. 6 (19), 2 cols. See Hoskier, MS. 604, App. ii. (Greg. 296.) 


484. Camb. Mass. U.S. A., Harv. Univ. 25 [xii], 103 x8, ff. 230 
(23), 2 cols., men. (ff. 171-230), accompanied by an Apost. Hoskier. 
(Greg. 297.) 

485. Camb. Mass. U.S.A., Harv. Univ. 3h (A. R. G. 1. 3) [xiii], 
123 x 93, ff. 202 (25), 2 cols., twelve leaves or parts of leaves later, mut., 
mus. rubr., men. Hoskier. (Greg. 298.) 

486. Madison, New Caesarea, Theol.Seminary, Drew MS. 2. (Greg.301.) 

487. Sewickley, Pennsylvania, Mr. R. A. Benton. (Greg. 3022.) 

488. Cambridge, Clare College [xiv], 84 x 6, ff. 163 (21), mud. at end. 
Brought from Constantinople, and presented by Mr. J. Rendel Harris, 
Fellow of the College. 

489. Sewickley, Pennsylvania, Mr. R. A. Benton. (Greg. 302>.) 

490. Sewanee, Tennessee, Mr. A. A. Benton. (Greg. 302¢.) 

491. Princetown, New Caesarea, Theol. Seminary. (Greg. 303.) 

492. Woolwich (?), Mr. Ch. C. G. Bate. (Greg. 304.) 

493. Sinaiticus (A. 1, see under Evan. A). (Greg. 312.) 

494, Lond. Highgate, Burdett-Coutts II. 5. (Greg. 313.) 

495. Lond. Highgate, B.-C. II. 14. (Greg. 314.) 


358 LECTIONARIES. 


+496. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 14,637 [vii], 113 x 73, ff. 23, 2 cols., 
Unc., fragments. Palimpsest [x] in Syriac. (Greg. 316.) 


+497. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 14,638 [viii, Greg. ix], 63x44, 
ff. (26—8=) 18 (20). Fragments. Palimpsest under Syriac. (Greg. 317.) 


498. (Apost. 288.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 105 [a.p. 1762, May 11], 
123x9, ff. 228, pict., vers. Written by Athanasius, fepeds Sapaciros. 
(Kerameus.) 


+499. London, Brit. Mus. Burney 408 [x], 8 x 63, ff. 163 (22), 2 cols. 
Palimpsest, hardly legible, Unc., latter part, as Greg. has discovered, in 
early minuscules. Bought in 1872. (Greg. 338.) 


500. Wisbech, Peckover 70. (Greg. 345.) 

501. Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 160. (Greg. 347.) 
502. Vindob. Archduke Rainer (1). (Greg. 348.) 
503. Vindob. Archd. Rainer (2). (Greg. 349.) 
504. Montpelier, School of Medicine H. 405. (Greg. 350.) 
505. Late Henri Bordier. (Greg. 351.) 

506. Paris, late Emman. Miller 4. (Greg. 352.) 
+507. Paris, late Emman. Miller 5. (Greg. 353.) 
+508. Paris, late Emman, Miller 6. (Greg. 354.) 
+509. Paris, late Emman. Miller 7. (Greg. 355.) 
510. Florence, Laurent. Gaddianus 124. 

511. Flor. Riccardi 69, ff. 111. 

+512. Paris, late Emman. Miller 8. (Greg. 356.) 
+513. Paris, late Emman. Miller 9. (Greg. 357.) 
+514. Paris, late Emman. Miller 10. (Greg. 358.) 
+515. Paris, late Emman. Miller 11, (Greg. 359.) 
+516. Paris, late Emman. Miller 12. (Greg. 360.) 
+517. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1081. (Greg. 373.) 


518. (Apost. 259.) Athens, Nat. Theol. 25 (163) [xii], 123 x 94, ff. 327, 
mut. at beg. Beautiful and decorated, mus. rubr., pict., vers. (Greg. 383.) 


519. Ath. Nat. Theol. 26 (164) [xii], 132x104, ff. 291,. mus. 
(Greg. 384.) 


520. Ath. Nat. Theol. 27 (165) [xiv], 113 x 9, ff. 162, mus. (Greg. 385.) 


521. Ath. Nat. Theol. 28 (166) [xiv], 125 x 88, ff. 236, mut. at beg. 
mus. (Greg. 386.) 


522. Ath. Nat. Theol. 29 (167) [xiv], 123x9, ff. 243, mus. 
(Greg. 387.) 


523. Ath. Nat. Theol. 30 (168) [xv], 122 x 83, ff. 217, presented to | 
the Church of Christ rod Maurpi in A.D. 1527. (Greg. 388.) 


524, Ath. Nat. Theol. 31 (169) [xiv], 12}x9, ff. 212, mus. 
(Greg. 389.) 


525. Messina, Univ. 175. 526. Pistoia, Fabronianus. 


EVST. 496-555: 359 


527. Rom. Angelicus D. ii. 27. 
528. Athens, Nat. Theol. 32 (170) [xiv], 123 x 8&, ff. 144. (Greg. 390.) 
529. Ath. Nat. Theol. 33 (171) [xvi], 123 x 85, ff. 355. (Greg. 391.) 


530. Ath. Nat. Theol. 34 (172) [xiv], 123.9%, ff. 212, mué. at beg. 
and end, mus. (Greg. 392.) 


531. Ath. Nat. Theol. 35 (173) [xiv], 112x9, ff. 248, mut. at beg 
and end, vers., written by one Michael. (Greg. 393.) 


532. Ath. Nat. Theol. 36 (174) [xiv], 11} x 9}, ff. 305, mut. at end, 
vers. Very much ornamented ; very beautiful and valuable. (Greg. 394.) 


533. Rom. Barb. iv. 28. 


534, Ath. Nat. Theol. 37 (175) [xiv], 112 x 85, ff. 180—last 18 chart. 
(Greg. 395.) ~ 


535. Ath. Nat. 38 (176) [a.p. 1328], 112x 8}, ff. 222. Written by 
Hilarion of Beroea. (Greg. 396.) 


536. Ath. Nat. 39% (Greg. 397.) 


537. Ath. Nat. 40 (177) [xiv], 11x81, ff. 79, mut. at beg. Matt. 
and Luke. Palimpsest. Under-writing [viii]. Written by Joseph. 
(Greg. 3988, >.) 

4538. Ath. Nat. 41 (178) [a.p. 1311], 11x 83, ff. 266. Written by 
Leon. (Greg. 399, >.) 

539. Rom. Vat. Gr. 350. 

540. Athos, Dionysius 23. (Greg. 400.) 


541. Athens, Nat. Theol. 42 (179) [a.p. 1311], 11 x 84, ff. 266, mus. 
Written by Leon. (Greg. 401.) 


542. Ath. Nat. Theol. 43 (180) [a.p. 1089], 103 x 84, ff. 204, mus. 
Written by Andreas. (Greg. 402.) 


543, Ath. Nat. Theol. 44 (181) [xiv], 92 x 74, ff. 257, mus. (Greg. 403.) 

544. Ath. Nat. Theol. 45 (182) [xii], 11x 9, ff. 156, mut. at beg. 
and end, mus. (Greg. 404.) 

545. Rom. Vallicell. C. 7. 

546. Ath. Nat. Theol. 46 (183) [xiv], 103 x 88, ff. 151. (Greg. 405.) 

547. Rom. Vat. Gr.1217, 

548. (Apost. 229.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1228. 

549. Ath. Nat. Theol. 47 (184) [xv], 112 x 8§, ff. 242. (Greg. 406.) 

550. Ath. Nat. Theol. 48 (185) [xii], 11 x 84, ff. 260, mus. (Greg. 407.) 

551. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1625. 

552. Ath. Nat. Theol. 49 (186) [xii], 113 x 9, ff. 167, mus. (Greg. 408.) 


553. Ath. Nat. Theol. 50 (187) [xii], 113 x 84, ff. 270, mut. at beg., 
mus. Written by George. (Greg. 409.) 


554. (Apost. 221.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1973. 
555. (Apost. 222.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1978. 


360 LECTIONARIES. 


556. Ath. Nat. Theol. 51 (188) [xi], 81x 53, ff. 302, mus. (Greg. 410.) 
557. (Apost. 224.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2051. 

558. (Apost. 225.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 2052. 

559. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2061. 

560. Ath. Nat. Theol, 52 (189) [xv], 84x 53, ff. 156, mus. (Greg. 411.) 
561. Ath. Nat, Theol. 53 (190) [xii], 93 x 8}, ff. 255, mus. (Greg. 412.) 
562. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2138. 


563. Ath. Nat. Theol. 54 (191) [xii], 112 x9, ff. 158, mut. at beg. 
and end, mus. (Greg. 413.) 


564. Ath. Nat. Theol. 55 (192) [xv], 63 x 54, ff.239. Palimpsest, mut. 
at beg. and end. (Greg. 414.) 


+565. Ath. Nat. Theol. 56 (193) [xv], 9 x 63, ff. 215, much chart. The 
two last leaves are palimpsest [ix], Unc. (Greg. 415.) 

566. Ath. Nat. Theol. 57 (194) [xv], 11 x 81, ff. 395, pict. Note of 
date, about A. D. 1450, at end. (Greg. 416.) 

567. Ath. Nat. Theol. 58 (195) [a.p. 1536], 103 x 81, ff. 396, chart. 
Beautifully written by John, (Greg. 417.) 

568. Ath. Nat. Theol. 59 (196) [xv], 103 x 81, ff. 206, chart., mut. at 
end. (Greg. 418.) 

569. Ath. Nat. Theol. 60 (197) [xv], 73 x 54, ff. 341, chart. (Greg. 419.) 

570. Ath. Nat. Theol. 61 (198) [xv], 9 x 63, ff. 342, chart. (Greg. 420.) 

571. (Apost. 188.) Ath. Nat. Theol. 62 (199) [xiv], 93x 73, ff. 292, 
mus. (Greg. 421.) 


572. (Apost. 189.) Ath. Nat, Theol. 63 (200) [xv], 11 x 83, ff. 340, mut. 
at beg. and end, and in other places. Michael of Darien was the 
diorthote, or possessor. (Greg. 422.) 


573. (Apost. 190.) Ath. Nat. Theol. 64 (201) [a.p. 1732], 81 x 52, 
ff. 32. Written by Nicephorus. (Greg. 423.) 

574. Ath. Nat. Theol. 65 (202) [xii], 112x88, ff 68. Separate 
fragments (four, Greg.), mus. eee 424.) 

575. (Apost. 113.) Syracuse, Seminary 4. 


576. Venice, St. Lazarus 1631. 577. Athos, Dionysius 378. 
578. Edinburgh, Univ. Laing 9. 579. Athos, St. Andrew I”. 
580. Athos, St. Andrew A’. 581. Athos, St. Andrew *. 
582. Athos, St. Andrew Z. 583. Athos, Vatopedi 48. 
584. Athos, Vatopedi 192. 585. Athos, Vatopedi 193. 
586. Athos, Vatopedi 194. 587. Athos, Vatopedi 195. 
588. Athos, Vatopedi 196. 589. Athos, Vatopedi 197. 
590. Athos, Vatopedi 198. 591. Athos, Vatopedi 200. 
592. Athos, Vatopedi 202. 593. Athos, Vatopedi 204. 


594. Athos, Vatopedi 205. 595. Athos, Vatopedi 208. 


EVST. 550-673. 


. Athos, Vatopedi 209. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 221. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 224. 

. Athos, Vatopedi (226). 
. Athos, Vatopedi 228. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 230. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 232. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 234. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 236. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 238. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 240. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 242. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 253. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 255. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 257. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 291. 

. Athos, Dionysius 2. 

. Athos, Dionysius 6. 

. Athos, Dionysius 13. 

. Athos, Dionysius 15. 

. Athos, Dionysius 17. 

. Athos, Dionysius 19. 

. Athos, Dionysius 21. 

. Athos, Dionysius 163. 
. Athos, Dionysius 303. 
. Athos, Dionysius 305. 
. Athos, Dionysius 307. 
. Athos, Dionysius 309. 
. Athos, Docheiariou 10. 
. Athos, Docheiariou 14. 
. Athos, Docheiariou 19. 
. Athos, Docheiariou 24. 
. Athos, Docheiariou 58. 
. Athos, Esphigmenou 19. 
. Athos, Esphigmenou 21. 
. Athos, Esphigmenou 23. 
. Athos, Esphigmenou 27, 
. Athos, Esphigmenou 35. 
. Athos, Iveron 1. 


597. 
599. 
601. 
603. 
605. 
607. 
609. 
611. 
. Athos, Vatopedi 237. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 239, 

. Athos, Vatopedi 241. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 243. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 254. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 256. 

. Athos, Vatopedi 271. 

. Athos, Dionysius 1. 

. Athos, Dionysius 3. 

. Athos, Dionysius 11. 

. Athos, Dionysius 14. 

. Athos, Dionysius 16. 

. Athos, Dionysius 18. 

. Athos, Dionysius 20. 

. Athos, Dionysius 85. 

. Athos, Dionysius 302. 
. Athos, Dionysius 304. 
. Athos, Dionysius 306. 
. Athos, Dionysius 308. 
. Athos, Docheiariou 1. 

. Athos, Docheiariou 13. 
. Athos, Docheiariou 15. 
. Athos, Docheiariou 23. 
. Athos, Docheiariou 36. 
. Athos, Docheiariou 137. 
. Athos, Esphigmenou 20. 
. Athos, Esphigmenou 22. 
. Athos, Esphigmenou 24. 
. Athos, Esphigmenou 28. 
. Athos, Esphigmenou 60. 
. Athos, Iveron 3. 


Athos, Vatopedi 220. 
Athos, Vatopedi 223. 


Athos, Vatopedi (225). 
Athos, Vatopedi (227), 


Athos, Vatopedi 229, 
Athos, Vatopedi 231. 
Athos, Vatopedi 233. 
Athos, Vatopedi 235. 


361 


362 


674. 
676. 
678. 
680. 
681. 
683. 
685. 
687. 
689. 
691. 
693. 
695. 


696. 
698. 
700. 
702. 


LECTIONARIES. 


Athos, Iveron 4. 
Athos, Iveron 20. 
Athos, Iveron 35. 


675. Athos, Iveron 6. 
677. Athos, Iveron 23. 
679. Athos, Iveron 36. 


(Apost. 229.) Athos, Iveron 39. 


Athos, Iveron 635. 
Athos, Iveron 638. 
Athos, Iveron 640. 
Athos, Iveron 826. 
Athos, Caracalla 11. 
Athos, Caracalla 16. 
Athos, Constamonitou 6. 


682. Athos, Iveron 637. 

684. Athos, Iveron 639. 

686. Athos, Iveron 825. 

688. Athos, Caracalla 3. 

690. Athos, Caracalla 15. 

692. Athos, Caracalla 17. 

694. Athos, Constamonitou 98. 


Athos, Constamonitou 100 [xii], 2 cols. men. Omitted 
by Gregory, who has erroneously inserted the Evan. 99 instead (see 
Spyridon P. Lampros). 


Athos, Coutloumoussi 60. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 62. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 64. 
Athos, Coutloumoussi 66. 


+704. Athos, Coutloumoussi 90. 


706. 
707. 
708. 
709. 
710. 
712. 
GiUsy 
714, 
716. 
718. 
720. 
722. 
724. 
725. 
726. 
727. 
728. 
730. 
732, 
734, 


Athos, Coutloumoussi 280. 


697. Athos, Coutloumoussi 61. 
699. Athos, Coutloumoussi 63. 
701. Athos, Coutloumoussi 65. 
703. Athos, Coutloumoussi 86. 
705. Athos, Coutloumoussi 279. 


(Apost. 233.) Athos, Coutloumoussi 282. 


Athos, Coutloumoussi 292. 


(Apost. 234.) Athos, Coutloumoussi 356. 


Athos, Xenophon 1. 
Athos, Xenophon 59. 


711. Athos, Xenophon 58. 


Athos, Xenophon 68. (Greg. 71.) 


Athos, Xeropotamou 110. 
Athos, Xeropotamou 118. 
Athos, Xeropotamou 125. 
Athos, Xeropotamou 234. 
Athos, Panteleemon L. 


Athos, Panteleemon IX. v. 3. 


715. Athos, Xeropotamou 112. 
717. Athos, Xeropotamou 122. 
719. Athos, Xeropotamou 126. 
721. Athos, Xeropotamou 247. 
723. Athos, PanteleemonIV. vi. 4. 


Athos, Panteleemon XXVII. vi. 2. 
Athos, Panteleemon XXVII. vi. 3. 
Athos, Panteleemon XXVIII. i. 1. 


Athos, Paul 1. 
Athos, Protaton 14. 
Athos, Protaton 44. 
Athos, Simopetra 17. 


729. Athos, Protaton 11. 
731. Athos, Protaton 15. 
733. Athos, Protaton 56. 
735. Athos, Simopetra 19. 


EvsT. 674-797. 363 
736. Athos, Simopetra 20. 737. Athos, Simopetra 21. 
738. Athos, Simopetra 24. 739. Athos, Simopetra 27. 
740. Athos, Simopetra 28. 
741. (Apost. 237.) Athos, Simopetra 30. 
742, Athos, Simopetra 33. 
743. (Apost. 238.) Athos, Simopetra 70. 
744. Athos, Stauroniketa 1. 745. Athos, Stauroniketa 27. 
746. Athos, Stauroniketa 42. 747. Athos, Stauroniketa 102. 
748. Athos, Philotheou 1. 749. Athos, Philotheou 2. 
750. Athos, Philotheou 3. 
751. (Apost. 239.) Athos, Philotheou 6. 
752. Athos, Philotheou 18. 753. Athos, Philotheou 25. 
754. Athos, Philotheou 61. 
755. (Apost. 240.) Athos, Philotheou 213. 
756. Athos, Chiliandari 6. 757. Athos, Chiliandari 15. 
758. Beratinus, in a Church. 
759. Athens, Nat. Sakkelion 4. (Greg. 425.) 
760. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 927. 761. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 929. 
762. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 943. 763. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 944. 
764, Cairo, Patr. Alex. 945. 765. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 946. 
766. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 948. 767. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 950. 
768. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 951. 769. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 953. 
770. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 1, 771. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 2. 
772. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 3. 773. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 4. 
774. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 5. 775. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 6. 
776. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 7. 777. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 8. 
778. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 9. 779. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 10. 
780. Chalcis, School 1. 781. Chalcis, School 2. 
782. Chalcis, School 3. 783. Chalcis, School 4. 
784. Chalcis, School 5. 785. Chalcis, School 6. 
786. Chalcis, School 7. 787. Chalcis, School 12. 
788. Chalcis, School 74 (75 2). 789. Chalcis, School 84. 
790. Constantinople, St. George’s Church. 


. Constantinople, dyiov ragov. 

. Constantinople, déyiov ragov 426. 
. Constantinople, dyiov rapov 432. 
. Constantinople, r. EAAniKod Piroroyixod avAdsyov. 
. (Apost. 243.) Jerusalem, Coll. St. Cross 6. 


. Constantinople, St. George’s. 792. Constantinople, dyiov rddpov. 


364 LECTIONARIES. 


798. Lesbos, 7. Aciuovos povjs 1 [ix or x], 112 x 93, ff. 79 (20), 2 cols., 
nepxorrai from the Evangelists John, Matt., Luke, Mark, cara mavyixia, 
men. (Kerameus.) 


799. Lesbos, 7. Aeiywvos porns 37 [x—xi], 113 x 94, ff. 288, 2 cols., mus. 
(Kerameus.) 


800. Lesbos, r. Aci. pov. 38 [xi], 112 x92, ff. 208, 2 cols., mus. 
(Kerameus.) 


801. Lesbos, r. Aci. pov. 40 [xiv], 123 x 84, chart. (Kerameus.) 

802. Lesbos, 7. Aeiy. pov. 41 [xii-xiii], 124 x9, ff. 221, 2 cols. orn. 
(Kerameus.) 

803. Lesbos, r. Aeiu. pov. 66 [ xii—xiii], 95 x 63, ff. 428, the last chart. 
written on in A.D. 1558. Mus. (Kerameus.) 


804. (Apost. 191.) Athens, Nat. 3 (685) [xv], 63 x 44, ff. 187, mut. at 
beg. Apostoloeuaggelia for the Feasts of the whole year after Liturgical 
matter. (Greg. 426.) 


805. Patmos 68. 806. Patmos 69. 
807. Patmos 70. 808. Patmos 71. 
809. Patmos 72. 810. Patmos 73. 
811. Patmos 74. 812. Patmos 75. 
813. Patmos 77. 814. Patmos 78. 
815. Patmos 79. 816. Patios 85. 
817. Patmos 86. 818. Patmos 87. 
819. Patmos 88. 820. Patmos 89. 
821. Patmos 91. 822. Patmos 93. 
823. Patmos 99. 824. Patmos 101. 
825. Patmos 330. 826. Patmos 331. 


827. Patmos 332. 

828. (Apost. 192.) Athens, Nat.¢? (Greg. 427.) 

829. Athens, Nat. 10? (Greg. 428.) 

830. Thessalonica, “EAAny. yupvaciou A’. 

831. Thess. “EAAny. yupvacionu B’. 832. Thess. ‘EAAny. yupvaciou I’. 
833. Thess. “EAAnv. yupvacion A’, 834. Thess, ‘EAAnv. yupvaciov E’. 
835. Thess. “EAAnv. yupvaciov Z’, 836. Thess. “EAAny. yupvaciou @'. 
837. Thess. “EAAqy. yupvacion Id’, 838. Thess. M. Sivpwos. 


839. Sinai 205. 840. Sinai 206. 
841. Sinai 207. 842. Sinai 208. 
843. Sinai 209. +844, Sinai 210. 
+845. Sinai 211. 846. Sinai 212. 
+847. Sinai 213. +848. Sinai 214. 


+849. Sinai 215. 850. Sinai 216. 


EVST. 798-923. 365 
851. Sinai 217. 852. Sinai 218. 
853. Sinai 219. 854. Sinai 220. 
855. Sinai 221. 856. Sinai 222. 
857. Sinai 223. 858. Sinai 224. 
859. Sinai 225. 860. Sinai 226. 
861. Sinai 227. 862. Sinai 228. 
863. Sinai 229. 864. Sinai 230. 
865. Sinai 231. 866. Sinai 232. 
867. Sinai 233. 868. Sinai 234. 
869. Sinai 235. 870. Sinai 236. 
871. Sinai 237. 872. Sinai 238. 
873. Sinai 239. 874. Sinai 240. 
875. Sinai 241. 876. Sinai 242. 
877. Sinai 243. 878. Sinai 244. 
879. Sinai 245. 880. Sinai 246, 
881. Sinai 247. 882. Sinai 248. 
883. Sinai 249. 884. Sinai 250. 
885. Sinai 251. 886. Sinai 252. 
887. Sinai 253. 888. Sinai 254. 
889. Sinai 255. 890. Sinai 256. 
891. Sinai 257. 892. Sinai 258. 
893. Sinai 271. 894. (Apost. 260.) Sinai 272. 
895. (Apost. 261.) Sinai 273. 896. Sinai 550. 
897. Sinai 659. 898. Sinai 720. 
899. Sinai 738. 900. (Apost. 247.) Sinai 748. 
901. Sinai 754. 902. Sinai 756. 
903. Sinai 775. 904. Sinai 796. 
905. Sinai 797. 906. Sinai 800. 
907. Sinai 929. 908. (Apost. 248.) Sinai 943. 
909. Sinai 957. 910. Sinai 960. 
911. (Apost. 249.) Sinai 961. 912. Sinai 962. 
913. Sinai 965. 914. Sinai 968. 
915. (Apost. 258.) Sinai 972. 916. (Apost. 251.) Sinai 973. 
917. (Apost. 252.) Sinai 977. 918. Sinai 981. 
919. Sinai 982. 920. Sinai 986. 
921. Sinai 1042. 
922. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 9. (See Act. 58.) 
923. Jerusalem, Patriarchal Library 33 [end of x or beg. of xi], 


10} x 84, ff. 335 (221—252= 32) [xiii], mus. rubr., syn., orn, 


(Papa- 
dopoulos Kerameus.) 


366 LECTIONARIES. 


924. (Apost. 253.) Rom. Vat. Reg. 54. 
925. Venice, St. Mark 188. 


926. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 10,068 [7], 9x7, ff. 124, 2 cols., 
palimpsest, illegible and will not repay investigation. 


927. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 161 [xvii], 114 x 84, chart., collections of bits 
of Evst. (Kerameus.) 


928. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 526 [a. p. 1502], 122 x 82, ff. 108, 2 cols., syn., 
with many directions. (Kerameus.) 

929. New York, Seminary of Theol. Univ. 

930. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,459 [xii, Greg. xiii], 113 x 9}, ff 230 
(24-8), 2 cols. (ff. 22 inserted later), mus. rubr., mut. beg. and end, &c. 

931. (Apost. 126.) Venice, St. Mark ii. 130. 


932. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 530, chart., Turkish in Greek letters. 
(Kerameus.) 


933. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 64 (ix. 1). 
934. St. Saba 55 [xii], 4to. Coxe. 


935. Quaritch 8 [about a. p. 1200], ff. 346 (26), 2 cols., mut., letters 
in red, green, blue, yellow, bound in red morocco case. (Catalogue, 
Dec. 1893.) 


936. Lesb. r. Acip. pov. 100. ’Aroorodoevayyédca in the midst of the 
four Liturgies and other matter. (Kerameus.) 


937. Lesb. 7. Aciu. pov. 146 [A.D. 1562-66], 72x53. Begins with 
St. Matt. (Kerameus.) 


938. Lesh. év povg ‘Ayiov "Iadvvov rod Ocoddyouv 11 [xii], 94x 7, ff. 157 
(2, 5, and 6 being chart., one is of the eleventh century). (Kerameus.) 
939. Lesb. ‘Ay. "Iodvy. 12, 82 x 72, ff. 110. (Kerameus.) 


940. Lesb. Benjamin Library at Potamos AA [a.p. 1565], 12} x 81, 
ff. 378. (Kerameus.) 


941. Athos, Constamonitou 98 [xiv], 2 cols. mus., men. (Sp. 
P. Lampros.) 


942. Athos, Constam. 100. 
+943. Athens, Nat. Libr. 60 [ix], 133 x 524, ff. 87, Unc., mus. 


944. Ath. Nat. Libr. 78 [x], 132x104, ff. 143. Palimpsest under 
fifteenth century writing. Jus. 

945, Ath. Nat. Libr. 83 [xv], 11 x 7%, ff. 324, chart., mut. at end. 

946, Ath. Nat. Libr. 97 [xii], 124 x 83, ff. 136, mut. at beg. and end, 
mus. 

947. (Apost. 227.) Ath. Nat. Libr. 126 [a.p. 1504], 8} x 5, ff. 276, 
written by Euthymius. 


948, Ath. Nat. Libr. 143 [A. p. 1522], 72x52, f 242. A few 
leaves wanting at beginning. 


EVST. 924-963. 


367 


949. Ath. Nat. Libr. 147 [xii beg.], 92x 62, ff. 255—first eight 


injured. Mus. 


950. Ath. Nat. Libr. 148 [xv end], 73x52, ff. 104, mué. at beg. 
and end. 


The following thirteen MSS. in the National Library at Athens 
contain portions of Apostoloeuaggelia :— 


951 


952. 
953. 
954. 
955. 
956. 
957. 
958. 
959. 
960. 
961. 
962. 
963. 


. (Apost. 
(Apost. 
(Apost. 
(Apost. 
(Apost. 
(Apost. 
(Apost. 
(Apost. 
(Apost. 
(Apost. 
(Apost. 
(Apost. 
(Apost. 


O77.) 
278.) 
279.) 
280.) 
281.) 
282.) 
283.) 
284.) 
285.) 
286.) 
287.) 
288.) 
289.) 


668, 73x 53, ff. 282. 
685, 52 x 43, ff. 187. 
700, 52x 4, ff. 326. 
707, 64x 43, ff. 131. 
750, 88x 63, ff. 117. 
757, 81x 53, ff. 120. 
759, 82 x 64, ff. 129. 
760, 72x 53, ff. 262. 
766, 81x 54, ff. 134. 
769, 53x 4, ff. 175. 
784, 52x 48, ff. 36. 
786, 52x 4, ff. 48. 
795, 72 x 5h, ff, 4957. 


1 +Evan. T¢ and T° and A (1) should also properly be classed as Lectionaries. 


Apost. 15, and perhaps Apost. 24, also contains Lessons from the Gospels. 


The 


two copies of the Gospels, Lowes formerly Askew, membr. 4to, mentioned by 
Scholz (N. T., vol. i. p. cxix), and stated by Marsh on Michaelis, vol. ii. p. 662, 
to have been bought at Askew’s sale by Mr. Lowes, the bookseller, are shown by 
the sale catalogue to have Evangelistaria. They have not yet been traced. (Kd. 3.) 


CHAPTER XIV. 


LECTIONARIES CONTAINING THE APOSTOLOS OR PRAXAPOSTOLOS. 


*+1. (Evst. 6.) 


2. Lond. Brit. Mus. Cotton. Vesp. B. xviii [xi], 11 x 8, ff. 230 (16), 
2 cols., mus. rubr., mut. initio et fine (Casley)'. In a fine bold hand. 
The Museum Catalogue is wrong in stating that it contains Lessons from 
the Gospels. They exactly correspond with those in our list, five of the 
Saints’ Day Lessons being from the Catholic Epistles. 


3. Readings sent to Mill (N. T., Proleg. § 1470) by John Batteley, D.D., 
as taken from a codex, now missing, in Trinity Hall, Cambridge. The 
extracts were from 1 Peter and John. Griesbach’s Paul. 3 is Bodl. 5 
(Evst. 19), cited by Mill only at Hebr. x, 22, 23. 

4, (Evst. 112.) 

*5. Gottingen, Univ. MS. Theol. 54 [xv], 102 x 74, ff. 50 (28), 2 cols., 
formerly of the monastery Constamonitou on Athos, afterwards De Missy’s 
(Matthaei’s v). (Paul. 5 of Griesbach=Evst. 30.) 

6. (Evan. 117, ff. 183-202.) 7. (Evst. 37.) 

8. (Evst. 44.) 9. (Evst. 84.) 

10. (Evst. 85.) 

11. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 104 [xii, Greg. xiii], 9 x 73, ff. 139 (24), 
well written in some monastery of Palestine: with marginal notes 
in Arabic. 


*12. (Evst. 60.) 
*13. Moscow, Synod. 4 (Mt. b) [x], fol., ff 313, 2 cols., important: 


once belonged to the Iveron monastery ; renovated by Joakim, a monk, 
A.D. 1525. Cited by Tregelles as Frag. Mosq. 


*14. Mosc. Synod. 291 (Mt. e) [xii], 4to, ff. 276, well written, from 
the monastery Esphigmenou on Athos. 


*15. Mosc. Typogr. Syn. 31 (Mt. tz) [a.p. 1116], fol., ff: 200, a few 
Lections from 1 John at the end of Lections from Old Testament. 


*16. (Evst. 52.) *17, (Evst. 53.) 

*18. (Evst. 54.) *19. (Evst. 55.) 

*20. (Evst. 56.) 

1 In 1721. See Monk’s ‘Life of Bentley,’ vol. ii. p. 149. This is Bentley’s O, 


John Walker’s collation of which is preserved at Trin. Coll. (B. xvii. 34). Ellis, 
Bentleii Critica Sacra, Introd. pp. xxix, xxx. 


APOST. I-45. 369 


Apost. 21-48 comprise Scholz’s additions to the list, of which he 
describes none as collated entire or in the greater part. He seems, how- 
ever, to have collated Cod. 12 entire. 


21. (Evst. 83.) 

22. Par. Nat. Gr. 304 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 133 x 102, ff. 302 (22), 2 cols., 
brought from Constantinople : mut. in fine. 

23. Par. Nat. Gr. 306 [xii], 13 x 103, ff. 187 (28), 2 cols., mut. initio 
et fine. 

24. Par. Nat. Gr. 308 [xiii], ff. 201, mwé., contains six Lections from 
1 John and 1 Pet., more from the Old Testament. 


25. Par. Nat. Gr. 319 [xi, Greg. xii], 12}.x 83, ff. 274 (22), ill 
written, with a Latin version over some portions of the text. Once 
Colbert’s. 


26. Par. Nat. Gr. 320 [xii], 93 x 72, ff. 208 (21), 2 cols. mus. 
rubr., mut. 

27. Par. Nat. Gr. 321, once Colbert’s [xiii, Greg. xiv], 112x8, 
ff, 237 (23), mut., and illegible in parts. 

28. (Evst. 26.) 29. (Evst. 94.) 

30. Par. Nat. Gr. 373 [xiii, Greg. xiv], 83 x 63, ff 118 (21), mut. 
initio et fine: with some cotton-paper leaves at the end. 

31. (Evst. 82.) 32. (Evan. 324, Evst. 97.) 

33. Par. Nat. Gr. 382 [xiii, Greg. x], 93 x 73, 271 (22), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr. Once Colbert’s. 

34. Par. Nat. Gr. 383, once Colbert’s [xv, Greg. xvi], 83x 51, 
ff. 206 (31), chart. In readings it is much with Apost. 12. 

35. (Evst. 92.) 36. (Evst. 93.) 

37. Ath. Nat. Libr. 103 [xv], 9 x 63, ff. 199. 

38. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1528 [xv], 8:x 6, ff. 235 (26), chart., written by 
the monk Eucholius. 

39. (Evst. 133.) 

40. Rom. Barberini 18 [x], 4to, a palimpsest (probably uncial, though 
not so stated by Scholz), correctly written, but mostly become illegible. 
The later writing [xiv] contains Lessons from the Old Testament, with 
a few from the Catholic Epistles at the end. 

41. Rom. Barb., unnumbered [xi], 4to, mut. ff. 1-114. 

42. Rom. Vallicell. C. 46 [xvi], 8} x 64, ff. 115 (24), chart., with other 
matter. 

+43. (Evan. 561.) The palimpsest [viii or ix], written over the Gospels 
and table of Lessons, and containing Rom. xv. 30-33; 1 Cor. iv. 9-13 ; 
xy. 42-5; 2 Cor. ix. 6, 7. 

44. (Evst. 232.) 

45. Glasgow, Hunt. Mus. V. 3. 4 [a.p. 1199], 11x 73, ff. 239 (22), 
2 cols., mus. rubr. Written by order of Luke of Antioch. Belonged to 
Caesar de Missy. 


VOL. I. Bb 


370 LECTIONARIES. 


46. Milan, Ambr. C. 63 sup. [xiv], 9} x 58, ff. 153 (27), mué., bought 
(like Evst. 103) in 1606, ‘ Corneliani in Iapygia.’ 

47. (Evst. 104.) 48. (Evst. 222.)' (Greg. 59.) 

49. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2068 [xi], 92 x 73, ff. 232 (24), 2 cols., pict., mut. 
at end, formerly Basil 107, described with a facsimile by Bianchini, 
Evan. Quadr., vol. ii. pt. 1, p. 523 and Plate iv: ékAoyddvov rod dmoordhov. 
(Greg. 120.) 


50. Modena, Este Libr. ii. D. 3 [xv], 113 x 74, chart., seen by Burgon. 
(Greg. 89.) 

51. Besangon, Public Libr. 41 [xii], 93x 6%, ff. 141 (21), 2 cols. 
(M. Castan: see Evst. 193). (Greg. 86.) 

52. Lond. Brit. Mus. 32,051 [xi, xii, Greg. xiii], 103 x 73, ff. 192 (29), 
2 cols., mut. at end, mus, rubr., got from Heraclea by Archd. Payne for 
the Duke of Marlborough, a.p. 1738. Formerly Blenheim 3. C. 12. 
(Greg. 65.) 

53. (Evst. 258.) (Greg. 186.) 54. (Evst. 195.) (Greg. 73.) 

*55. (Hvst. 179.) (Greg. 55.) 

*56. (Act. 42, Evst. 287) contains only 1 Cor, ix. 2-12. (Greg. 56.) 

57. Lond. Lamb. 1190 [xiii, Greg. xi], 10x 7, ff. 130 (25), 2 cols., 
neatly written, with many letters gilded, mut. at the beginning and end, 
and uninjured. Archdeacon Todd in the Lambeth Catalogue, p. 50, 
mistakes this for a copy of the Acts and all the Epistles. Bloomfield 
examined Apost. 57, 59-62. (Greg. 60.) 

58. Oxf., Ch. Ch. Wake 33 [a.p. 1172], 11 x 84, ff. 266, mus., men., 
the ink having quite gone in parts. (Greg. 58.) 

59. Lambeth 1191 [xiii], 8 x 63, ff. 75 (19), much injured, mus. at 
the beginning and end. (Greg. 61.) | 

60. Lamb. 1194 [xiii], 83 x 78, ff. 109 (17), chart., mut. at the end, 
the writing very neat, the letters often gilded. (Greg. 62.) 

61. Lamb. 1195 [xiii, Greg. xv], 103 x 74, ff. 75 (17), chart., mut. at 
the beginning. (Greg. 63.) 

62. Lamb. 1196 [xiii, Greg. xii], 103 x 8, ff. 219 (23), 2 cols., mud. at 
the end. (Greg. 64.) 

63. Instead of this, which is Act. 315 (Greg.)— 

Oxford, Lincoln Coll. 4 [xii], 8x6, ff. 107 (7), mus. rubr., 

mut. beginning and end. 

*64, B.-C. I. 10 (Evst. 251). (Greg. 66.) 

*65. B.-C. III. 24 [xii or xiii], 4to. (Greg. 68.) 

*66. B.-C. III. 29 (Evst. 252). (Greg. 67.) 

*67. B.-C. III. 42 (Evst. 253). (Greg. 184.) 


1 As in our preceding lists, we remove to this foot-note Scholz’s six copies 
seen at St. Saba, and occupy their numbers by other manuscripts. They are 
Apost. 49. St. Saba 16 [xiv], 4to, chart. 50. St. Saba 18 [xv], 8vo. 51. St. Saba 26 
[xiv], fol. 52. (Evst. 171.) 53. (Evst. 160.) 54. St. Saba (unnumbered) 
[xiii], 4to. 


APOST. 46-79. 37t 


*68. B.-C. III. 53 (Evst. 253”). (Greg. 263.) 


69. Brit. Mus. Add. 29,714 [a. p. 1306], 102 x 83, ff. 178 (28), written 
by one Ignatius ; syn., was bought of Nicolas Parassoh in 1874. (Greg. 
81.) 


70. Bentley's Q=Apost. 52. (See Ellis, Bentleii Crit. Sacr. xxx; 
Berriman, Crit. Dissertation on 1 Tim. iii. 16, p. 105.) Instead— 
Cambridge, Mass. U.S.A., Harvard Univ. 2 (A. R. g. 3. 10) [xii], 
11} x 8, ff. 281 (23), 2 cols, orn. (f. 202 mut.), men., apparently by 
the same hand as Evst. 484, but more beautiful. Hoskier, App. H, 
pp. 3, 4. (Greg. 75.) 


*+71, Leipzig, Univ. Libr. Tisch. vi. f. [ix or x], 92 x 7, Unc., f. 1 (24), 
2 cols., containing Heb, i. 3-12, published in ‘ Anecd. sacr. et profan.,’ 
p. 73, &c. (Greg. 80.) 


*+72. Petrop. Caes. Muralt. 38, 49 [ix], 8vo, one leaf of a double 
palimpsest, now at St. Petersburg, the oldest writing containing Acts 
xiii. 10; 2 Cor. xi. 21-23, cited by Tischendorf (N.T., Proleg., 
p. cexxvi, 7th edition). (Greg. 70.) 


+73, (Evst. 192.) (Greg. 180.) 


+74. Oxf, Bodl. Arch. Seld. 9 supr., palimpsest, containing under the 
Christmas sermons of Proclus, Patriarch of Constantinople, almost 
illegible Lessons from the Septuagint, with one or two from the Epistles 
of SS. Peter and John. (Greg. 84.) 


75. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,841 [xii or xiii, Greg. xi], 8 x 54, ff. 86 
(22), 2 cols., mut. Amidst Old Test. Lections are (1) ff. 52-54, 1 John iii. 
21-24, 26; iv. 9-19; 20-25; v; (2) f.78 (which should precede f. 74) 
is a Lesson for June 28 (i) tay dyiwy drootéhwv mérpov Kal mavidov, avd- 
yroopua y, containing x Pet. 1. 3-19; ii. 11-24 (¢noopev). (Greg. 79.) 


76. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 319 [xiii], 11x 8, ff 14 (22), 2 cols., mus, 
rubr., four leaves being biblical, written by Symeon a reader, dyooupew- 
virns: the date, if once extant in the red letters of the colophon, being 
now rubbed away. ‘There are nine dvayyoopara. The book is either 
a Euchology or a Typicum, more probably the former. The first Lesson 
is 2 Tim, ili. 2-9. The remainder are numbered as Lessons for the 
Sexanuepov, or Twelve days from Christmas to Epiphany: they run thus, 
a Rom. v. 18-21: # viii. 3-9: y ix. 29-33: 8 2 Cor. v. 15-21: ¢ Gal. 
iii, 28—iv.5: $’ Col. i. 18-22: ¢ Phil. iii. 83-9: y Rom. viii. 8-14. 
Found in a drawer by Mr. E. B. Nicholson, Bodley’s Librarian. (Greg. 
83.) 


77. (Act. 98, portions marked as a, and a,.) (Greg. 82.) 

78, (Evst. 290.) Lond. B.-C. IIT. 44 [xiv], 4to, chart., of 339 sur- 
viving leaves, is a Z’ypicum in two separate hands, and contains twenty- 
nine Lessons: viz. eleven from the Old Testament, six from the Apocrypha, 
two from the Gospels (Matt. xi. 27-30; Mark viii. 34—ix. 1), ten from 
St. Paul’s Epistles. (Greg. 78.) 

79. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 679. 2 [xii or xiii], 10 x 8}, ff. 102 (18), 
being the companion volume to Evst. 291, contains week-day Epistles 

Bh 2 


372 LECTIONARIES. 


from St. Paul. The first quire is in a different hand. Mut. six leaves. 
Ends sixth day of thirty-third week (2 Thess. ii. 1). (Greg. 77.) 


80. (Evst. 292.) (Greg. 183.) 


81. =Apost. 52. Instead— 
Milan, Ambros. C. 16 inf. [xiii], 9 x 74, ff. 29 (34), 2 cols. (Greg. 
112.) 


Scholz says of Evst. 161, and to the same effect Coxe of Evst. Cairo 
18, ‘continet lect. et pericop.;’ which may possibly mean that these 
copies should be reckoned for the Apostolos also. 


82. Messina, Univ. 93 [xii or xiii], 9x72, ff. 331 (22), 2 cols., 
perfect. (See Greg. 113.) 

83, Crypta Ferrata, A. 8. 4 [x], 52 x 43, ff. 139 (19), mut., Praxapo- 
stolos. (See Greg. 103.) 

84. Crypta Ferrata, A. 8. 5 [xi], 73 x 64, ff. 245 (20), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr., a most beautiful codex. (See Greg. 104.) 

85. Crypta Ferrata, A. 8. 7 [xi], 53 x 42, ff. 64 (27), mut, Praxapo- 
stolos. (See Greg. 105.) 


86. Crypta Ferrata, A. 8. 8 [xii or xiii, Greg. xiv], 61 x 4%, ff. 27 (16), 
carelessly written, and injured by damp, fragments, Praxapostolos. (See 
Greg. 106.) 


87. Crypta Ferrata, A. 8. 9 [xii], 52 x 44, ff. 104 (22), Praxapostolos. 
(See Greg. 107.) 


88. Crypta Ferrata, A. 8. 10 [xiii], 61 x 53, ff. 16 (22), mut., fragmen- 
tary, with unusual Saints’ days. (See Greg. 108.) 


89. Crypta Ferrata, A. 8. 11 [xi], 112 x 88, ff. 191 (25), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr., mut. (See Greg. 109.) 


90. (Evst. 322.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 102.) 
91. (Evst. 323.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 197.) 
92. (Evst. 325.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 198.) 
93. (Evst. 327.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 172.) 
94. (Evst. 328.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 173.) 
95. (Evst. 334.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 201.) 
96. (Evst. 337.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 200.) 
97. (Evst. 339.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 201.) 


98. Venice, St. Mark ii. 115 [xi or xii], 12291, ff. 277 (21-23), 
2 cols., mus. rubr. (See Greg. 124.) 


99. (Evst. 341.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 202.) 

100. (Evst. 344.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 203.) 
101. (Evst. 346.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 204.) 
102. (Evst. 347.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 205.) 
103. (Evst. 349.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 206.) 
104, (Evst. 350.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 207.) 


APOsT. 80-137. 373 


105. (Evst. 351.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 169.) 
106. (Evst. 352.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 208.) 
107. (Evst. 353.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 209.) 
108. (Evst. 354.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 210.) 
109. (Evst. 356.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 211.) 
110. (Evst. 357.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 212.) 
111. (Evst. 358.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 213.) 
112. (Evst. 312.) Messina, fragm. (Greg. 214.) 


113. (Evst. 575.) Syracuse, Seminario 4, chart., ff. 219, mut., given 
by the Card. Landolina. (Greg. 228.) 


114. Venice, St. Mark ii. 128 [xiv], 83x 6, ff. 361 (19), mut. (See 
Greg. 125.) 
115. (Evst. 931.) Ven. St. Mark ii. 130. (Greg. 126.) 


116. Rom. Vat. Gr. 368 [xiii], 10 x 73, ff. 136 (26), 2 cols., Old Test. 
Lections at end. (Greg. 118.) 


117. (Evst. 381) Vat. (Greg. 264.) 

118. (Evst. 387) Vat. (Greg. 223.) 

119. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2116 [xiii], 7x53, ff. 111 (21), mut. (See 
Greg. 121.) 

120. Rom. Vat. Alex. Gr. 11 [xiv, Greg. xii], 11 x 7%, ff 169 (24), 
mut. (Greg. 123.) 

121. (Evst. 395.) Rom. Vat. Alex. 59. (Greg. 227.) 

122. Rom. Vat. Alex. Gr. 70 [a.p. 1544], 72 x 54, ff. 18, ‘in fronte 
pronunciatio Graeca Latinis literis descripta.’ (Greg. 255.) 

123. Rom. Vat. Pal. 241 [xv], 8§x 72, ff. 149 (21), chart. (Greg. 
122.) 

124, (Evst. 410.) Rom. Barb. (Greg. 216.) 

125. Rom. Barb. iv. 11 [a.p. 1566], 83 x 64, ff. 158 (19), chart., mut. 
(Greg. 114.) 

126. Rom. Barb. iv. 60 [xi, Greg. xii], 9% x 72, ff. 322 (22), mus. rubr., 
a fine codex with menologium. (Greg. 115.) 

127. Rom. Barb. iv. 84 [xiii, Greg. xii], 11 x 73, ff. 189 (24), 2 cols., 
with men., mut. (Greg. 116.) 

128. (Evst. 415.) Martin. (Greg. 256.) 

129. (Evst. 96.) Martin. (Greg. 262.) 


130. Par. Nat Suppl. Gr. 800 [xiv], 83 x 54, ff. 115 (23), charz., mut. 
at end. Martin, p. 174. (Greg. 88.) 


131. Athos, Docheiariou 20. 132. Athos, Docheiariou 27. 
133. Athos, Docheiariou 141. 134. Athos, Docheiariou 146. 
135. Athos, Iveron 831. 136. Athos, Caracalla 10. 
137. Athos, Caracalla 156. 


LECTIONARIES. 


. Athos, Constamonitou 21 [xvii], 8vo, chart., mut. 

. Athos, Constamonitou 22 [xiv], 8vo, cotton. 

. Athos, Constamonitou 23 [xv], 8vo, chart. (3m. Aapmpds.) 

. Athos, Coutloumoussi 277. 142. Athos, Coutloumoussi 344. 
. Athos, Coutloumoussi 355. 
. Athos, Simopetra 6. 

. (Evst. 479.) Athos, Simopetra 148. 
. Athos, Simopetra 149. 
. Athos, Simopetra 151. 151. Athos, Stauroniketa 129. 
. Athos, Philotheou 17. 153. Beratinus, Abp. 

. Chalcis, Mon. Holy Trinity 13. 

. Chalcis, Mon. Holy Trin. 14. 
. Chalcis, Mon. Holy Trin. 15. 
. Chalcis, School 59. 

. Chalcis, School 88. 

. Patmos 12. 

. Thess. ‘EAAnv. Tupv. 10. 

. Sinai 296, 

. Sinai 298. 

. Athos, Dionysius 386. (Greg. 127.) 
. (Evst. 642.) 

. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt, 38 
. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 49. (Greg. 70.) 
. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 402. (Greg. 71.) 
. Sinai 294. 

. (Evst. 240.) 
. (Evst. 191.) (Greg. twice, 69 and 178.) 
. (Evst. 472.) 
. Athos, Dionysius 387. (Greg. 128.) 
. (Evst. 166.) 
. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 452. (Greg. 72.) 
. Athos, Dionysius 392. (Greg. 129.) 

. (Evst. 275.) 

. (Evst. 420.) 

. (Evst. 572.) 

. (Evst. 804.) 

. (Evst. 439.) 

. (Evst. 443.) 

. Petersburg, Caes, Mur. 110. 


144, Athos, Protaton 54. 
146. Athos, Simopetra 10. 


149, Athos, Simopetra 150. 


158. Chalcis, School 74. 

160. Patmos 11. 

162. Thessalonica, ‘EAAny. Tupr. 8. 
164, Thess. “EAAny. Tupy. 13. 

166. Sinai 297. 

168. Sinai 299. 


. (Greg. 702.) 


175. (Evst. 261.) 
177. (Evst. 232.) 


182, (Evst. 169.) 


186. Docheiariou 17. (Greg. 130.) 
188. (Evst. 571.) 
190. (Evst. 573.) 
192. (Evst. 828.) 
194. (Evst. 440.) 
196. (Evst. 446.) 
(Greg. 74.) 


APOST. 138-250. 375 


198. New York, Astor’s Library. (Greg. 76.) 


199 
200 


. (Evst. 290.) 


. Vienna, Caes. Gr. Theol. 308. (Greg. 85.) 


201. Par. Nat. Gr. 922, fol. A. (Greg. 872.) 


202 


. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 804, ff. 88 and 89. (Greg. 87.) 


+203. Wisbech, Peckover, Unc., palimpsest. (Greg. 90.) 


204 
205 
206 
207 
208 


209 
(Greg. 


210. 
PAL 
212. 
213. 
214. 
215. 
217. 
219. 
221. 
223, 
224. 
226. 
227. 


. Athens, Nat. 68 (203) [xiii], 108 x 83, ff. 218, mus. (Greg. 91.) 
. Athens, Nat. 69 (206), [xv], 88 x 54, ff. 347, mut. (Greg. 92.) 


. (Evst. 393.) Athens, Nat. (35)? (Greg. 93.) 


. (Evst. 422.) Athens, Nat. (63). (Greg. 94). 


. (Evst. 423.) Athens, Nat. (64) sic. (Greg. 95.) 


. Ath. Nat. 95 (115) [a.p. 1576], 82x 52, ff. 192, mut. at beg. 
96.) 


Athens, Nat.? (Greg. 97 ?) 
Athens, Nat.? (116?) [xv], 83 x 53, ff. 141. (Greg. 98.) 


Athens, Nat.? (114) [xvii], 8} x 63, ff. 190. (Greg. 99.) 

Sinai 295. (Greg. 117.) 

Escurial X. iv. 9. (Greg. 100.) 

(Evst. 410.) 216. Escurial ¥. iii.9. (Greg. 101.) 
(Evst. 408.) 218. (Evst. 407.) 

(Evst. 533.) 220. (Evst. 548.) 

(Evst. 554.) 222. (Evst. 555.) 

Florence, Laurent. St. Mark 704. (Greg. 111.) 

(Evst. 557.) 225. (Evst. 558.) 


(Evst. 572.) 
Lesbos, 7. Acipavos povis 55, Act., Paul. Cath., Apoc., syn., 


men., proll., mus. rubr. (Kerameus.) 


228. 
229. 
231. 
233. 
235. 
237. 
239. 
241. 
243. 
245. 
247. 
249. 


Lesb. 7. Aciu, pov. 137 [xv], 83 x 42, chart. (Kerameus.) 
(Evst. 680.) 230. (Evst. 686.) 
(Evst. 687.) " 232. (Evst. 693.) 
(Evst. 707.) 234. (Evst. 709.) 
(Evst. 712.) 236, (Evst. 721.) 
(Evst. 741.) 238. (vst. 743.) 
(Evst. 751.) 240. (Evst. 755.) 
(Evst. 757.) 242. (Evst. 759.) 
(Evst. 797.) 244, (Evst. 829.) 
(Eyst. 837.) 246. (Evst. 893.) 
(Evst. 900.) 248. (Evst. 908.) 


(Evst. 911.) 250. (Evst. 915.) 


376 LECTIONARIES. 


251. (Evst. 916.) 252. (Evst. 917.) 

253. (Evst. 924.) 254. (Evst. 929.) 

255. Andros, Movy ‘Ayia 2, ff. 140. Injured, but well written. (’Ayr. 
MnAcapdns. ) 

256. Andros, Mov ‘Ayia 3, chart., moth-eaten. (’Avr@vos Mydsapdkns.) 

257. (Evst. 428.) 258. (Evst. 272.) 

259. (Evst. 518.) 260. (Evst. 894.) 

261. (Evst. 895.) 

262. Athos, Protaton 32, 4to, amidst other matter, xe. ¢., syn., men. 
(Sz. Aaurpés.) 

263. Crypta Ferrata, A’. %. 24. (Greg. 110.) 

264. (Evst. 952.) 265. (Evst. 30.) 

266. Athos, Gregory 60 [xvi], 16mo, chart., mut. 

267. Kosinitsa, “Ayia Movn, Idvms 6 Tepeuréons (2) 198 [a. D. 1503], 
written by the aforenamed. 

268. Kos. ‘Ay. Mov., Nixoddos 55 [xi], written by the aforenamed. 


269. Kos. ‘Ay. Mov., Supéov Aourgépes 195 [A.D. 1505], written by the 
aforenamed. 

270. Ath. Nat. Libr. 101 [xiv], 9 x 7%, ff. 169, mut. at beginning and 
end. 

271. Ath. Nat. Libr. 102 [xvii], 83.x 6}, ff. 229. 

272. Ath. Nat. Libr. 106 [xiv-xv], 9} x 7}, ff. 243, mut. at. beginning 
and end. 

273. Ath. Nat. Libr. 133 [xiv], 83 x 53, ff. 348, pict. 


274. Ath. Nat. Libr. 144 [xv], 8} x 54, ff. 76, mut. at beginning and 
end. 


275. (Evst. 956.) 276. (Evst. 957.) 
277. (Evst. 958.) 278. (Evst. 959.) 
279. (Evst. 960.) 280. (Evst. 961.) 
281. (Evst. 962.) 282. (Evst. 963.) 
283. (Evst. 964.) 284. (Evst. 965.) 
285. (Evst. 966.) 286. (Evst. 967.) 


287. (Evst. 968.) 288, (Evst. 498.) 


ADDITIONAL UNCIALS. 


A. At Kosinitsa, ‘Ayia Moh 124 [x], 102 x 7, ff. 339, Evan., Act., Cath., 
Apoe., Paul. (sic). Written by Sabbas, monk, in tenth century, with 
marginal writing [xiii]. 


“T. At Kosinitsa, ‘Ay. Mov. 375 [ix-x], 7} x 13, ff. 301 (16, 19, or 21). 
The two first gatherings are mice-eaten. Térdot in vermilion, dvayydcpara, 
ke, t., subscr., Evan. “Mut. Matt. i. 1—ix. 1. 


7. a. Athos, Protaton 13 [vi], 4to, ff. 2, appended to Homilies of 
Chrysostom, and containing fragments of the ‘Evangelists. 


b. Athos, Protaton 14 [vi], ff. 3, with fragments of St. John appended 
at beginning and end to Lives of Saints. 


c. Athos, Protaton 20 [vi], 2 cols. 


d. Athos, Protaton 56 [vil], ff. 10, 2 cols., at beginning and end of a 
hortatory discourse [xiv], containing fragments of the Evangelists. 


TOTAL NUMBER OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS 
AS RECKONED IN THE SIX CLASSES 


UNCIALS :— 
Evangelia c 71 
Acts and Catholic Epistles 19 
St. Paul’s Epistles. ; 27 
Apocalypse . ‘ ; 7 
Total . fee ee 
CuRSIVES :— 
Evangelia 1321 
Acts and Catholic Epistles 420 
St. Paul’s Epistles. ¢ 491 
Apocalypse. F ip lod 
Evangelistaria . : egos 
Apostolos . ‘ A . 288 
Total . . — 3667 


Grand Total . é ECOL 


APPENDIX A. 
CHIEF AUTHORITIES. 


Tue chief authorities used in corrections and additions in this Edition 
have been as follows :— 


1, MS. Notes and other remains of Dr. Scrivener, such as ‘ Adversaria 
Critica Sacra,’ just being published. 


2. My own examination of the MSS. in London, Oxford, and Cambridge, 
with obliging help as to those in the British Museum from Mr. G. F. 
Warner, of the MSS. Department. 


3. Burgon’s Letters to the Guardian, 1873-74, 1882, and 1884. 


4, As to Parisian MSS., the Abbé Martin’s ‘ Description technique des 
MSS. Grees relatifs au N. Test., conservés dans les Bibliothéques de 
Paris, Paris, 1884. And Omont’s ‘ Facsimilés des MSS. Grecs datés de 
la Bibliothéque Nationale du ix et du xiv.’ 


5. Karddoyos trav Xewpoypapev tis "Eduxcns BuBdoOnkns tis “EAAados vd 
*Iwavvov SaxkeAiwvos kai AdkiBiddov “I. SaxxeMlovos. "Ev ’A@nvats, 1892. 


6. ‘lepooodvpurexi BeBdvoOnkn, ijrot KardAdoyos rév év rais BuBdvoOjKats Tov 
aytwTarov dmoaroNKod Te Kal KaboALKovd 6pOodd£ou marpiapxiKod Opdvou Tv ‘lepoco- 
Avpov Kat maons Tladaorivns drokepeveav “EMAnvikov Kwdikav, k.7.A.: vd Tama- 
SomovAou Kepapéws, k.t.A. “Ev Tlerporddet, 1891. 


7. “Ev Kavoravrwourdret “EAAnuikds Pidodoyixds SVAAoyos. Mavpoyopdaretos 
BiBdcoOhxn. Tapaprjyata tod 1E Tépouv (1884), rod IF Téuov (1885), rod IZ 
Tépov (1886), rod IH Tépov (1888). "Ev Kwvoravtwourdde. 


8. ‘Yropuvjpara Teprypadpica tov Kuxdddav Niowy kata pépos tnd ’Avteviov 
Mndtapakn. “Avdpos, Kéws, td “A, IamadorovAou tod Kepapéws. "Ev “AOnvats, 
1880. 


9. "Execs Tadaoypadpixav kai BidodoyikGv "Epedvev ev Opdky kat Makedovia : 
to A. Iaradorovdov Kepapéws. "Ev Kovortavtivourdde, 1886. 


10. Karddoyos trav év rais BiBAtobnkais Tod “Ayiov” Opous ‘EAAnvikav K@dikov : 
tnd Srvpidovos II. Adumpov. 


11. Catalogus Codicum Bibliotheca Imperialis Publicae Gr. et Lat. 
Edvardus de ‘Muralto. Petropoli, 1840. 


12. And especially the learned Prolegomena to Tischendorf, 8th 
edition, drawn up and issued by Dr. C. R. Gregory, who has with the 
greatest diligence examined a vast number of MSS. on the spot. I have 
had a difficult task in steering between my duty to the learned public i 


APPENDIX B. 379 


the short time allowed me for the preparation of this edition, and the 
desire of Dr. Gregory that I should not take more of the information 
supplied in his work than I could help. What I have chiefly done has 
been to insert his measurements, where I could obtain no others, trans- 
lating them into inches, and some other particulars upon such MSS. as 
had been already described in the third edition. In the case of the newly- 
discovered MSS., which have been first recorded by Dr. Gregory, I have 
only mentioned them, with a general reference to Dr. Gregory’s book, 
except where information from other sources has come to hand. I have 
the pleasure of paying a tribute in the case of MSS. which I have 
examined upon his track to the great skill and accuracy of his 
examinations. 


APPENDIX B. 
ON FAOSIMILES. 


Since the application of photography in its more perfect forms to 
manuscripts for the purpose of representing their character accurately to 
scholars who have no opportunity of examining the manuscripts for them- 
selves, the older facsimiles have in greater measure lost their value. It 
seems, therefore, hardly worth while to refer to the collections of fac- 
similes made by Montfaucon, or Bianchini, or Silvestre, or Westwood, 
other representations when they are to be had being so much more 
faithful and instructive. 


The following are some of the most valuable of recent collections :— 

1. Palaeographical Society, Facsimiles of MSS. and Inscriptions, ed. 
E..A. Bond, E. M. Thompson, and G. F. Warner, first series, 3 vols., 
London, 1873-1883 ; second series, 1884, &c., in progress, fol. 

This collection contains the following Gr. Test. MSS. :— 


Serres I. 
B, Plate 104. , Plate 105. 
A, Plate 106. D; 14,15. 
D, Clarom. 63, 64. E, Laudianus, 80. 
Evyst., Parham, 83. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5598, 26, 27. 
Brit. Mus. Add. 17,470, 202. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1208, 131. 
Brit. Mus. Add. 28,816, 843. Brit. Mus. Add. 28,818, 204. 
Brit. Mus. Add. 22,506, 205. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,993, 206. 


Camb. Trin. Coll. B. 17. 1, 127. A, Sangallensis, semi-uncial, 179. 
Codex Argenteus (Gothic), 118. 


Series IT. 
Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 313, 7. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2138, 87. 


2. A considerable selection from the large assemblage of MSS. at Paris 
has been issued in facsimile by M. Omont, in his three volumes, pub- 


380 APPENDIX C. 


lished in 1887, 1890, and 1892 respectively, viz. Facsimilés des Manuscrits - 
Grecs des xv et xiv siécles, reproduits en photolithographie d’apres les 
originaux de la Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris, 4to. 

Facsimilés des Manuscrits Grecs datés de la Bibliothéque Nationale du 
ix au xiv® siécle, Paris, fol. 

Facsimilés des plus anciens Manuscrits Grecs en onciale et en minuscule 
de la Bibliothéque Nationale du ive au xii¢ siécle, Paris, fol. 


3. For Spain, Martin (A.), Facsimilés des Manuscrits d’ Espagne, gravés 
daprés les photographies de Charles Graux, 2 vols., Paris, 1891, 8vo 
and atlas. 


4. Wattenbach (W.) and Velsen (A. von), Exempla Codicum Graecorum 
literis minusculis scriptorum, Heidelberg, 1878, fol. 


APPENDIX C. 


ON DATING BY INDICTION. 


Some account of the old way of dating Greek MSS. by indiction has 
been already given (p. 42, n. 2), but it may be convenient to our readers 
to have a fuller description to refer to. Such a description may be found 
in Mr. Maunde Thompson’s admirable Manual on Greek and Latin 
Palaeography, pp. 322-3, which, by the kind permission of the author, 
is reproduced here. 


‘Mediaeval Greek MSS. are dated sometimes by the year of the 
indiction, sometimes by the year of the world according to the era of 
Constantinople, sometimes by both indiction and year of the world. 

The Indiction was a cycle of fifteen years, which are severally styled 
Indiction 1, Indiction 2, &c., up to Indiction 15, when the series begins 
afresh. The introduction of this system is attributed to Constantine the 
Great. From the circumstance of the commencement of the indiction 
being reckoned variously from different days, four kinds of indictions have 
been recognized, viz. :— 

i. The Indiction of Constantinople, calculated from the 1st of September, 
A.D. 312. 


ii. The Imperial or Caesarian Indiction (commonly used in England 
and France), beginning on the 24th of September, A. p. 312. 

ili. The Roman or Pontifical Indiction (commonly used in dating papal 
bulls from the ninth to the fourteenth century), beginning on the 1st of 
January (or the 25th of December, when that day was reckoned as the 
first day of the year), a.p. 313. 

iv. The Indiction used in the register of the parliament of Paris, 
beginning in October, 


APPENDIX D. 381 


The Greeks made use of the Indiction of Constantinople’. 

To find the indiction of a year of the Christian era, add 3 to the year 
(because A.D. 1=Indiction 4), and divide the sum by 15: if nothing 
remains, the indiction will be 15; if there is a remainder, it will be the 
number of the indiction. But it must not be forgotten that the Indiction 
of Constantinople begins on the first of September, and consequently that 
the last four months of a year of the Christian era belong to the next 
indiction year. 

The year of the Creation of the World was calculated, according to 
the era of Constantinople, to be B.c. 5508. The first day of the year was 
the 1st of September. 

To reduce the Mundane era of Constantinople to the Christian era, 
deduct 5508 from the former for the months of January to August; and 
5509 for September to December. 

A chronological table, showing the corresponding years of the Mundane 
era, the Christian era, and the Indiction, from A.D. 800 to A.D. 1599, 
will be found in Gardthausen’s “ Griechische Palaeographie,” pp. 450-459. 


Mr. Thompson also refers to an article by Mr. Kenyon in The Classical 
Review, March, 1893, p. 110, where the Egyptian puzzle is noticed, to 
one by Wilcken in ‘Hermes,’ xxviii. p. 230, and one by Viereck in 
‘ Philologus,’ lii. p. 219, and generally to the interesting and valuable 
Introduction to the British Museum upon Greek Papyri. 


Auk Ee Nu Xe De 


ON THE ‘PHMATA. 


THE following ingenious and probably sound explanation of what has 
been long a erua to Textual Critics, comes from a Lecture by Mr. Rendel 
Harris, ‘On the Origin of the Ferrar Group,’ delivered at Mansfield 
College, Oxford, on Nov. 6, 1893, and since published (C. J. Clay and 
Sons), and courteously sent to the editor by the accomplished author. 
The explanation is given in Mr. Harris’ own words (pp. 7-10): but the 
whole of his pamphlet should be consulted by those who are interested in 
this study. 

‘Tn Scrivener’s Introduction to the New Testament (ed. 3, p. 65) we 
are told that “besides the division of the text into oriyo: or lines, we find 
in the Gospels alone another division into pnyara or pyoes, ‘ sentences,’ 
differing but little from the orixo. in number. Of these last the precise 


1 An independent mode of reckoning the commencement of the indiction was 
followed in Egypt under the later Roman Empire. The indiction there began 
normally in the latter half of the month Pauni, which corresponds to about the 
middle of June; but the actual day of commencement appears to have been 
variable and to have depended upon the exact period of the rising of the Nile.— 
‘Catalogue of Greek Papyri in the British Museum,’ pp. 197, 198. 


382 APPENDIX D. 


numbers vary in different copies, though not considerably, &c.” And on 
p: 66 we find the following statistical statement : 


Matthew has 2522 pyyara 
Mark sy INGPER x. 
Luke  ,, 3803 ,, 
John LOOoMEEs, 


These figures are derived from MSS. of the Gospels, in which we 
frequently find the attestation given both of the pjyara and the orixor: 
e.g. Cod. Ev. 173 gives for 


Matthew /Bb«B’ pnuara, 
BRE orixot, 


while the corresponding figures for Mark and Luke are 


Mark axoe \ and Luke yoy \ 
By 


No explanation, as far as I know, has ever been given of these curiously 
numbered pjyara. The word is, certainly, a peculiar one to use, if short 
sentences are intended, such as are commonly known by the terms “ cola 
and commata.” 

It has occurred to me that perhaps the explanation might lie in the 
fact that pijpa was here a literal translation of the Syriac word Jsaghs. 
Let us then see whether Jsxa, 9 is the proper word to describe a verse, 
either a fixed verse, like a hexameter, or a sense-line. A reference to 
Payne Smith’s Lexicon will show that it may be used in either of these 
senses, for example, we are told that it is not only used generally of the 
verses of Scripture, but that it may stand for “comma, membrum versus, 
sententia brevior quam versus, orixos, Schol. ad Hex. Job. ix. 33; 
Bs fagho, Tit. ib, Ps. ix; ShaN/? laghs, ib. Ex. xxx. 22 
marg.: insunt in Geneseos libro lrag hS MMMMDIX, coloph. ad Gen., it. 
C.8.B. 2 et sic ad fin. cuiusque libri; in libris poeticis sententia est 
hemistichio minor, e.g. in Ps. i. insunt versus sex sed » NS; in 
Ps. ii. versus duodecim, sed wX M9.” 

It seems, therefore, to be used in Syriac much in the same way as 
orixos in Greek. 

Now there is in one of the Syriac MSS. on Mount Sinai (Cod. Sin. Syr.) 
a table of the Canonical books of the Old and New Testaments with their 
measured verses. We will give some extracts from this table; but first, 
notice that the Gospels are numbered as follows : 


Matthew has 2522 frac hS 
Mark Pete Gil uae 
Luke ww ro0SSe 4: 
John ne WAR Ce ey 


axd 


and the whole of the four Evangelists 9218, which differs slightly from 
the total formed by addition, which, as the figures stand, is 9017. 


On comparing the table with the numbers given by Scrivener from 
Greek MSS., viz. 


APPENDIX D. 383 


Matt.=2522 pruara 
Mark== 167.5). 
Luke = 3803 __,, 
John =1938" -, 


we see at a glance that we are dealing with the same system; Luke 
should evidently have 3083, the Greek number being evidently an ex- 
cessive one; and if we assume that John should be 1938 the total 
amounts exactly to the 9218 given for the four Gospels. 

This is very curious, and since the pjyara are now proved to be rightly 
equated to Jsagh$, and this latter word is a proper word to describe 
a verse or otixos, the pjyara appear to be a translation of a Syriac table. 

Perhaps we may get some further idea about the character of the 
verses in question by turning to the Sinai list, which is not confined 
to the Gospels, but ranges through the whole of the Old and New 
Testaments. 

The Stichometry in question follows the list of the names of the 
seventy disciples, which list is here assigned to Irenaeus, bishop of 
Lugdunum. After which we have 


I5K59 fuuss franan col, 
Nil hraghS brooe : hauyo 


JNu> 2 OO ge gad 
tuarhhao 
Le. Genesis has 4516 verses 
followed by 
Exodus Bash sp 
Leviticus 2684 ,, 
Numbers 3481 __s,, 
Deuteronomy 2982 
Total for the Law 17041 ,, 
Joshua 1953 _—s=é4,, 
Judges 2088 _ =Ca, 
&e. 


When we come to the New Testament, it seems at first sight as if the 
verses which are there reckoned cannot be the Greek equivalent hexa- 
meters: for we are told that Philemon contains 53 verses, and the 
Epistle to Titus 116, numbers which are in excess of the Euthalian 
reckoning, 38 and 97 verses respectively, and similarly in other cases. 
The suggestion arises that the lines here reckoned are sense lines, and 
this is therefore the meaning to be attached to the pryara of the MSS. 
But upon this point we must not speak too hastily. 

The interest of the Sinai stichometry is not limited to this single 
point: its list of New Testament books is peculiar in order and contents. 
There seem to be no Catholic Epistles, and amongst the Pauline Epistles, 
Galatians stands first; note also the curious order Hebrews, Colossians, 
Ephesians, Philippians. 

* T do not think there can be the slightest doubt that our explanation 
of the origin of the pjyara is correct * * * *. 


APPENDIX E. 


TABLE OF DIFFERENCES BETWEEN THE FOURTH EDITION 
OF DR. SCRIVENER'S PLAIN INTRODUCTION AND 


DR. GREGORY'S PROLEGOMENA. 


I, Evangelia. 


Greg. Scriv, Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Seriv. 
450 Scholz | 490 .. 574 | 519 .. 505 | 548 .. 585 | 577 .. 871 
451 .. 481 | 491 .. 576 | 520 .. 506 | 649 .. 5386 | [67S 

— 492 .. 577 | 621 .. 562 | 550 .. 687 | 670s 
452 493 .. 578 | 522 .. 488 | 551 .. 538 | 580 .. 744 

| sot 494 .. 325 | 523 :.. 489 | 552 .. 539 | 68l eae 
466 495 .. 581 | 524 .. 490 | 553 .. 540 | 582 .. 46a 
467 .. 717 | 496 .. 582 | 525 .. 491 | 554 .. 541 || 6635 eeag 
468 .. 718 | 497 .. 583 | 626 .. 610 | 555 .. 609 | 584 (eases 
469 .. 719 | 498 .. 584 | 527 .. 482 | 556 .. 526 | 685 “aba 
470 .. 509 | 499 .. 586 | 528 .. 483 | 557 .. 524 | 586 (465 
471 .. 510 }°500 .. 587 | 529 .. 484 | 558 .. 525 1 (687 epee 
472... 611 | 601 .. 588 | 5380 .. 485 | 559 .. 518 |68Sueeueeon 
473 .. 612 | 502 .. 589 | 581 .. 327 | 560 .. 520 | GSGmeeau 
474 .. 513 | 503 .. 590 |,532 .. 545 | 561 .. 52] | 600Roem 
475 « O15 | 504 ,, 585 | 688 7. 646"| 662 %. o22qimaon 
476 .. 566 | 505 ,. 567 | 634 ., 547 | 563 .. 519 | SOO seam 
477 .. 508 | 506 .. 492 | 535 ., 548 | 564 .. 478 | 693 sedGe 
478 .. 575 | 507 .. 493 | 586 .. 549 | 565 .. 473 | 50 Cuan 
479 .. 542 | 508 .. 494 | 587 .. 550 | 566 .. 479 | 695 1) 468 
480 .. 668 | 509 ... 495 | 588 .. 552 | 567 .. 878 | "60Gueaon 
481 .. 569 | 510 ,. 496 | 589 .. 551 | 568 .. 879 | 507 seeeao 
482 .. 570 | 511 .. 497 | 540 .. 5653 | 569 .. 476 |69Ssiweaog 

5 
¢ 


483 .. 543 | 612 .. 498 | 541 .. 5 570 .. 479 | 699 reaGy, 
484 .. 571 | 5613 .. 499 | 642) .. 56 571 .. 474 | 600 .. 463 
485 .. 572 | 514 .. 500 | 543 .. 556 | 572 .. 480 | 6GOl A eae 
486 .. 517 | 515 .. 501 | 644 .. 557 | 578. ,. 828 | GO2eimaae 
58 | 574 .. 880 | 603 .. 645 
59 | 575 .. 477 | 604 ,. 646 
4 


576 .. 580 | 605 ., 647 


487 tc 00L0)|b160 00 2almOeD sen Ot 
488 .. 514 | 517 .. 508 | 546 .. 5 
489 .. 507 ' 518 ., 504 |! 647 ., 58 


APPENDIX E. 385 
Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Seriv. Greg. Scriv, 
GepraGde)|) 655 .. 635 | 704... 886 | 753 .. 760 | 859 .. 672 
607 649| 656 .. 642 | 705 .. 887 | 754 .. 763 see 
608 .. 650 | 657 876 | 706 .. 486 | 755 771 | 861. ... 674 
609 634 | 658 636 | 707 .. 606 | 756 772 | 362 .. 675 
610 7,662 | 659 .. 637 | 708 .. 607 | 757 .. 846 | 963 .. 676 
611 Heato60 .. 638 || 709 .. 7371 758 2 847 8 
612 654 | 661 639 | 710 .. 81 | 769 .. 848°) g¢¢ 680 
Glan. Gap | 662 .. 682 | 711 617 | 760 .. 849 | g¢g | 6g¢ 
Gia. G56 | 663 .. 877 | 712 560 | 761 850 | g69 | 634 
615 657 | 664 .. 605 | 713 .. 561 | 762 851 | a7 | 
616 658 | 665 895 | 714 563 | 763 854 | 971 _ 6g7 
617 659 | 666 899 | 715 .. 564 | 764 855 | 979 690 
618 .. 660 | 667 .. 900 | 716 .. 565 | 765 .. 856 | g73 " gag 
619 .. 661 | 668 ..1144 | 717 .. 606 | 766 .. 857 | g74 | 694 
620 .. 662 | 669 .. 902 | 718 736 | 767 .. 858 | 975 692 
621 663 | 670 .. 901 | 719 824 | 768 859 | 976 693 
622 .. 664 | 671 544 | 720 825 | 769 .. 861 | g77 " gg4 
beans, 665 | 672 ..°618 | 721 826 | 770 .. 862 | 979 703 
624 .. 667 | 673 619 | 722 . 827 | 771 863 | 979 _ 704 
epee 673.| 674 .. 620 | 723 .. 828 | 772 867 | gg 705 
626 .. 674 | 675 .. 621 | 724 .. 829 | 773 .. 868 | ga1 708 
627 .. 678 | 676 527 | 725 881 | 774 .. 869 | geo 713 
628 679 | 677 BES i726 6, 88e ds ofl 883 714 
29m 691 | 678 .. 529 | 727 745 
630 . 682 | 679 .. 530 | 728 .. 746 | 824 -- 622 | 884 .. 696 
885 .. 697 
631 Hes] 680 .. 681 | 729 .. 747 | 828 -- 828 6 
632 .. 686 | 681 .. 532 | 730 .. 74g | 826 -- 624 | 886 .. 698 
4 827 625 | 887 .. 699 
633 .. 688 | 682 533 | 731 (eee Jae 
634 .. 695 | 683 ..1145 | 732 750) 55g! 607 | 996 
Meme 00 | 684 ..1146 | 733 .. 751 | 22, bon | ono 613 
Memeo | 685 ..1147 | 734 .. 752 | oo.” Bog | oo, 614 
Gee) 702 | 686 .. 573 | 735 .. 753 615 
Bae). 706 | 687 .. 579'| 736 .. 754 — 9025 -, 616 
639 mon GSS. ,. 592 | 737 755 | 839 .. 630 —— 
640 711 | 689 593 | 738 AS SEO. 9, BEML | UbleM! We 
641 712 | 690! .. 594 | 739 757 cS 1145.. 728 
642):. 715 | 691 .. 595 | 740 .. 761 | gy7 799 | 1146.. 731 
643). 716 | 692 .. 596 | 741 .. 762 | g4g gy, | 1147+. 733 
644 .. 720 | 693 .. 597 | 742 .. 764 | 49 | 799 | 1148.. 734 
645 .. 591 | 694 .. 598 | 743 .. 738 | gn " 7oq | 1149.. 735 
646 721 | 695 .. 599 | 744 759 | ony — 
647 .. 722 | 696 .. 600 | 745 .. 633 | g55 " 799 | 1261.. 765 
648 724| 697 .. 601 | 746 .. 740 1262.. 766 
Peon 725°| 698 .. 602 | 747 .. 741 7 1263.. 767 
650 .. 726 | 699 .. 603 | 748 .. 758 | 854 .. 666 = 
651 874 | 700 .. 604 | 749 .. 773 | 855 668 | 1265.. 768 
652 .. 875 | 701 523 | 750 .. 742 | 856 .. 669 | 1266.. 769 
653 .. 640 | 702 .. 884 | 751 789 | Sh7s 22670 | 1267... 770 
Goee. 641 703 .. 885 | 752 TAw Soom eG 7 dele lOOS se hh 
VOL. I. oe 


386 


APPENDIX E. 


II. Acts and Catholic Epistles. 


Greg Scriv Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. 
182 Scholz 204 107 | 226 216 | 248 251 | 301 .. 240 
183 257 | 205 232 | 227 217 | 249 263 | 302 .. 250 
184 258 | 206 194 | 228 218 | 250 264 | 303 .. 248 
185 207 197 | 229 223 | 251 201 oe 

186 208 209 |) 230 202 | 252 249 | 3817) 29243 
187 209 260} 231 203 | 253 233 | 318 .. 244 
188 Scholz 210 328 | 232 204 | 254 200) |) 319 Memeto 
189 211 Slee |) Pais} 205 | 255 199 | 320 .. 241 
190 212 318 | 234 206 | 256 231) | 332 eee2on 
ih 213 252 | 235 207 | 257 222 — 

192 214 182 | 236 208 | 258 289 | 325 (27239 
193 188 | 215 183 | 237 209 | 259 260 | 326 .. 246 
194 187 | 216 184 | 238 195 | 260 209 —— 

195 224 | 217 1355/5239 196 | 261 267, e328 meeewo 
196 226 | 218 186 | 240 253 | 262 269 | 329 .. 256 
197 227 | 219 225 | 241 254 | 263 321 | 330 eee247; 
198 228 | 220 229 | 242 255 | 264 326 | 334.0e2a5 
199 193 | 221 212 | 243 301 — BB oe ELE 
200 211 | 222 213 | 244 302 | 267 .. 242 — 

201 PA) || 247383 220) 245 335 | 268 .. 334) 405 ee 2no 
202 215 | 224 221 | 246 415 | 269 .. 237 | 416 .. 147 
203 230 | 225 198 | 247 110 es aa 

III. Pal. 

Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. 
UZ1 es 261 248 262 | 266 230 | 284 .. 248 | 302 .. 299 
231 .. 303%] 249 258 | 267 316 | 285 .. 275 |\303mmemeae 
232 .. 3062] 250 259 | 268 317 | 286 .. 296 | 304 281 
233 251 257 | 269 302 | 287 .. 3s4u\meda 231 
234 252 .. 260 | 270 252 | 288 .. 3ilGuieado 266 
235 253 268 271 253 | 289 .. 329Ris0n 278 
236}Scholz | 254 .° 279 | 272 254 | 290 .. 256 | 308 398 
237 255 269 | 273 255 | 291 .. 267aieoOs 399 
238 256 277 | 274 321 | 292 .. soieiesug 400° 
239 257 249 | 275 270 | 293 3 263miNoam 401 
240 .. 240 | 258 233 | 276 250 | 294 .. 226 | 312 276 
241 Scholz | 259 282 | 277 251 | 295. J7832mioles 402 
242 .. 242 | 260 300 | 278 264 | 296 .. 333 | 314 403 
243 Scholz | 261 29 Smeal o 265 | 29% .. 330g imewo 404 
244 .. 244 | 262 222 | 280 280 | 298 .. 301 | 316 290 
245 .. 245 | 263 223 | 281 234 | 299 .. ‘3375 Pais 
246 .:. 246 | 264 152 | 282 2385 | 300 .. 2387 s\eawes 406 
247 .. 247 | 265 304 | 283 236 | 301 .. 3960) =3 Gmc 


APPENDIX E. 387 
Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv, Greg. Scriv. 
320 407 | 333 ATO" | 3168, S30. |40l e., 812 426.2283 
321 423 | 334 ATO NSIi ine otk |P4020=,. 304 (427. 330 
322 424 | 335 480 403 .. 315 | 430°.. 294 
323 .. 435 | 336 .. 53 ar: 404<).°328 | 481 ..319 
324 426 | 337 481 | 380 339 432 .. 322 
S209. 427 | 338 ., 482 | 381 340 eae 433 .. 295 
326 430 | 339 487 | 392 ZESTiMAOCR wo ciae SoM ene ce 
327 431 | 340 484 | 393 ASR |Et0(e enol INAS7) . ons 
328 432 | 341 485 | 3934 287 472 .. 232 
329 .. 433 396 .. 297 ath 476 .. 285 
330 436 ie 398 305 | 423) .. 291 | 4768 .. 326 
331 ASE | Bie) a5 838% | oi) 310 | 424 .. 292 | 478 .. 225 
332 472 | 376¢ .. 377 | 400 off | 425 .. 293 1} 480 .. 324 
IV. Apocalypse. 

Greg. Scriv. | Greg Scriv. Greg. Scriv. ) Greg. Scriy. Greg. Scriv. 
101 HO sme LOO. LO 117 157 158 
102 HOOs iO. Leon 118: 2 160) 149, 120 | 1159). 
103 A ele On eT OR Mel Gea 50... lols | eL6Oiee. ls 
104 OOM LOOM ML 20t se Melo i oa L226 Seg 
Homer! | 113 .. 110 | 121 41153 on — 

— Aeon et 22 Se SO los es. LIA | iS l - Oy, 
107 Oae| ells 117 —- — DS 20 eh 2 
108 SOMO. eLOLe yi. c46 1S TL Oven LO — 

V. ELvangelistaries. 

Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriy. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. 
iutsyay 130 | 174 . 191 263 | 208 215 | 225 .. 248 
158 ibe(bs} 192 264 | 209 216 | 226 .. 249 
159 176 193 266 | 210 217 |) 227 3.250 
160 Iker 194 PADS | PAUL og. GAUSy ORES a, Bee 
161 (Omen 195 203 Zia. 2L9ON 229) =2223 
162 AS) on ACES) | IMEX: 204) 2a 26220) | 2380) eadet 
163 USO. 4632 | 197 205 | 214 239 | 231 .. 225 
164 181 .. 234 | 198 206 | 215 240 | 232 .. 226 
165 182 .. 233 | 199 207 | 216 Pea || AB38) 5, PARES 
166 USS eeacov | 200 208 | 217 241 | 234 .. 227 
167 184 .. 259 | 201 209 | 218 242 | 235 .. 228 
168 185 .. 222 | 202 210 | 219 243 | 236 .. 229 
169 .. (UO G5. WAAL POR 25 A era) PALME PAGE Bae CaN 
Wage o2o | 187 ...256 | 204 lake -221 245 | 237% .. 238 
Weg 188 .. 260 | 205 201 | 222 246 | 238 .. 254 
172 189 .. 261 | 206 213 | 223 DOZINELOO) POO 
173 190 .. 262 | 207 214 | 224 247 | 240 .. 231 


Scriv. 


.. 168 
LOU 
ja She 
fr3y ESE, 
3 HEX 


APPENDIX E. 
Greg. Scriv, 
336 284. 
337 285 
338 499 
339 59 
340 258 
341 288 
342 289 
343 298 
344 236 
345 500 
346 255 
347 501 
348 502 
349 503 
350 504 
Bo. 505 
352 506 
353 507 
354 508 
355 509 
356 512 
357 513 
358 514 
359 515 
360 516 
361 426 
362 427 
363 299 
364 416 
365 417 
366 366 
367 367 
368 421 
369 423 
370 324 
371 424 
372 425 
373 617 
374 419 
375 370 
376 sail 
377 372 
378 373 
379 374 
380 375 
381 368 
382 369 
383 518 
384 519 


400 


427 
428 


463 
464 
465 
466 


- 313 
. 814 
. 816 
. 316 


Greg. Seriv. 
467 .,.' 817 
468 .. 318 
469 ., 310 
470 .. 320 
4/1 Vroeu 
472 .. 330 
472¢ .. 330 
473 .. 823 
474 ., 420 
475..., 325 
476 .. 290 
47:7 “J. ue0e 
478 .. 322 
480 .. 331 
481 .. 332 
482 .. 333 
484 .. 334 
485 .. 336 
486° .. 337 
4864 .. 340 
487 .. 338 
488 .. 339 
489 .. 341 
490 .. 342 
491 .. 343 
492 .. 344 
493 .. 345 
494 .. 346 
495 .. 347 
496 .. 348 
497 .. 349 
498 .. 350 
499 .. 422 
500 .. 862 
501 ., 8638 
502 .. 354 
503 .. 355 
504 .. 856 
505 .. 367 
506 .. 858 
508 .. 859 
509 .. 360 
512 .. 306 
513 .. 800 
614 2-801 
516 ,. 806 
516 .. 302 
617 2807, 


—_————s 


APPENDIX E. 


389 


Greg, Scriv. Scriv, Greg. Scriv. Greg. Seriv. 
DUS a. oll ae GND || Gi) ca. SHEL OWE te Oi 
plo 5. 308 .. 404 | 546 .. 382 DES os Sle 
520... 304 ~ AVR 1 OAT ae 1047, 574 .. 362 
Oa) °.< 308 «' 405 | 548 5, 548 804 .. 412 
522 .. 309 ee ee OA Oe aooD 923 .. 288 
MEO Fo Le . 414 | 550 .. 384 —_—— 
524 .. 310 ce DO lene O27) wa aio 
— op. SNES) || Ta se BINS O23 eels 

528 .. 409 5 BH | Gi a5, Bksle 935 .. 415 

529 ., 410 % Bes) — 936 .. 428 

5380 .. 408 room OOO 387 

gol. 406 . 880 —— 

VI. Apostolos. 

Greg. Scriv. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. 
49 70 | 100 .. 214 PROAS cs, ONY) 
50 1987) 101 <. 216 203 meee LOO 
51 Sahole Ton L020... 90 204 .. 101 
52 GSS || AMOS sn BG} 20 Sie LO 
53 Ty UO oe texe§ 206 24103 
54 LN NOY es teh) 207 .. 104 
55 55 69F) 106" 2" 86 2082 eee OG 
56 56 Were \) WOE 87 PAOD so WUD 
58 58 7S AMONSS se te 210 .. 108 
59 .. 48 (ae | OOM So 2 ee LOD 
60 57 PAOD AMO ae Kees} POA ap SI) 
61 Ke) yy TUE es eB} PANGS cag Al! 
62 .. 60 201 ; 112 81 214° .. 912 
Game OL 202 oe 2 PA ce, ZAMS) 
64: 62 SOS Rees 25 216 .. 124 
65 52 AYO) || SINGS Ae SEPA} pata 
66 .. 64 pOgelIG 2 127 097 . 121 
67... 66 204 | 117 ... 213 298 113 
Gears. 65 205 | 118 116 nen 
GON. 178 206 —_—— 

Mi 72 207 | 120 49 290) dee 
70>... 172 208 | 121 .. 119 256 .. 128 
TiN ee gl igs) 209 | 122 123 =e 

Geek LoS PAM) || ABs ne PXO) 262 .. 129 
Maun 0% PAA || AWPABE ee ths} 203 eOS 
ae 197 222i. Wi 264... 117 


391" 


APPENDIX F. 


Since the printing off of the previous sheets, the Editor has become possessed (by favour and 
otherwise) of additional information and some corrections, which it is thought best to give in 
the form of an Appendix. 


Preface, ix, 1. 16, Palaeography 

P. 25, 1. 4, for ceased altogether on read diminished after 1, 5, add, and 
ceased altogether before the introduction of paper into Europe by the Moors and 
Arabs. 

P. 52, 1. 14, read of fifteen or sixteen syllables, or thirty-four to thirty-eight 
letters, 1. 15, after orixos. insert But stichometry was of two kinds. Besides 
the hexametrie division already mentioned into lines of a certain length, there 
was also another depending on the sense, per cola et commata, termed more pre- 
cisely colometry, when each clause cr sub-clause had a line to itself (see Thompson, 
Greek and Latin Palaeography, pp. 78-82). Dr. Scrivener speaks of both in 
the words that follow. ’ 

P. 72, 1. 8, for five read six 1, 15, after copy. insert The sixth is Evan. 531 
(Act. 199, Paul 231, Apoc. 104) at Cheltenham. 

P. 94, 1. 16, after Raphoe add now Regius Professor of Divinity, T. C. D. 

P. 105, 1. 24, dele earliest 1, 25, for 1475. read 1481. Nore, read 
La Bibliothéque du Vatican au xv® siécle par E. Mintz et P. Fabre, Paris, 
‘Biblia in tribus columnis ex membr.’ 

P. 114, note, 1. 3, for 1742, read 1842, 

P. 116, 1. 11, Mr. Hoskier controverts this view in the Expositor (1889, Dee. 
p. 461). 

P. 121, 1. 3, after Paris, insert 122 x 10}, 1. 10, Ridolfi. 

P. 131, 1. 16, after recto add i.e. Matt. 1-96 ; Mark 97-153; Luke 154-247 (all 
verso); and John 248-318 (recto). There are CMA sections in St. Mark 
(unusual for E.’s age and character). 

P. 1838, 1. 26, after Tregelles insert and Omont : 

P. 147, 1. 13, after Two insert at Clarendon Press, see below, Index p. 394. 

P. 151, last 1. Mr. Rendel Harris informs me that he was not the editor of 
‘Adversaria Critica Sacra,’ but that he kindly gave some advice. 

P. 153, note 1, 1. 3, after 23-30 ; insert 37-45 ; after xxili, 3 (1. 4) insert 
Tee 

P. 168, 1. 7, after silver. add See Les MSS. Grecs de Berat d’Albanie et le Cod. 
Purpureus &, par Pierre Batiffol, Paris, Imprimerie Nationale, 1886. 

P. 173, ll. 27, 28, Patir, and Rossano. 1], 29, add See L’Abbaye de 
Rossano (Batiffol) Paris, 1891, p. 71. ; 

P. 175, 1. 7, Aymon. 

P. 177, 1. 15, add See Belsheim, Epp. Paul. ea Cod. Sangall. Christiania, 1885. 

P. 179, 1. 22, after Dresden insert A. 145 b. 

P. 183, 1. 1, after 202 insert (See Omont, Notices et extraits des MSS. xxxvii. 9, 
1889, and Ehrhardt, Centralb. f. Bibliothekswesen, viii. 385, 1&91) 1. 4 from 
bottom, before éypawa insert Evaypios (0) mov (rikos) 

VOL. I. 


392* APPENDIX F. 


EVANGELIA. 


Affix asterisks to 18, 20, 24, 44, 57, 63, 64, 78, 92, 94, 97, 106, 127, 131, 157, 226, 
236, 327, 328, 400, 604, 736, 892, 1321. 

4, [Omont and Greg. xiii. | 

*9, 9a, Oxford, Mr. Falconer Madan, St. Matthew [xv] 112 x7, chart., ff. 135 
(21) blank 17+16, 2 cols (Gr., Lat. on the right), pict., some ri7A., some Kep. 
Lat., few xep. Gr., Am., lect., subscr., pnu., o7tx., marginal notes, two epp. of 
Jerome as proll. Nicene Creed at end. Written by Barthol. Malzi for 
Seraphinus Valerianus of the Convent of Epiphanius (Pavia?) in 1465. Bought 
of Quaritch. A copy of Evan. 9 (Greg.). Very interesting with beautiful 
miniatures. 

11, 119, 284, 285, 304, for Teller read Letellier. 

16, read ff. 364. 

38, for 23 read 341 for St. Paul’s Epistles read the Apocalypse. 

43, read by P. de Berziani.... Oratory of S. Magloire. 

57, for 85 read 35 

59, 66, 492, 503, 547, 548, 549, 550, 552, 558, 554, 555, 556, 557, 558, 559, 612, 
also for 604 and 472, and Apoc. 26, 27, 89, see Scrivener, Adversaria Critica 
Sacra, 1893. 

70, for William Bodet read Guillaume Budé. 

74, for p. 42, note 3 read p. 43, note 1 

77, for 114 read 154 

78, for now in Hungary read Pesth, Nat. Mus. 2, 4° Gr. (‘olim Trevirensis ’) 
and dele note. 

87 and 129, for Cuza read Cusa 

90, for 1515 read 1517 

91, for Perron read Du Perron 

100, for L. B. read Baron L. de Eubeswald 

110, after syn. insert men. Sor 1260 read 1268 

Note 1, 1. 2, for Rave read Rau 

124, for i. read 1. 

149, for 69, read 72, 

154, for VIII read VII 

157, for xii read A.D. 1128 


174, Tabernis add From Rossano. 
178, read A. 1.8 after arranged insert mostly add Once Card. 
Passionei’s. 


179, add Once Card. Passionei’s. 

180, for Velitrant read Velletri 

196, fora son... Medici read Lorenzo the Magnificent 

201, for ps* read hscr 

204, St. Salvatore 

205, Rhosos 

226-233, ‘Cod. Aureus’ or ‘Aureum Exemplar’ isa Latin MS, See Vol. II. 84. 

229, Argyropulos. This Evan. is in Em. Miller’s list. 

230, the date is Oct. 29, 1014. See subscription in Thayer’s Notes and 
Gardthausen, Griechische Palaeographie, p. 452. : 

232, dated a.v. 1802. 

233, 2 cols. 

237-259, Nicon. 

241, Pachomius. 


APPENDIX F. 393* 


242, for Mt. 1 read Matthaei’s 1 

245, Mose. Syn. 278, formerly 265 Vatopedi. 

263, 301, 306, 314, A. 131, Evst. 86, Hurault de Boistaillé. 

274, The subscription, the same as that of Cod. L, except avatoAwy for avarodns 
and addition of Ayny, 

288 (2), Germain Brice. 

293, Manuel Irenaeus. 

326, épunveia. 

341, Mavroni. 

$43, Finished by Antony. 

348, According to Abbé Martin (Quatre MSS. importants du N. T. auxquels 
on peut en ajouter un cinquiéme, 1886), this is one of the Ferrar Group. 
But see Scrivener, Adversaria Crit. S. p. xviii, who disputes this conclusion. 
Mr. J. Rendel Harris, On the Origin of the Ferrar Group, 1893, includes it. 
See Index II, Vol. II, p. 422, ‘Ferrar Group,’ and there, for 192, 255 read 348, 
788 (outside the bracket). 

351, for a Latin Version read Latin words 

367, dated 28 Dec. 1331 


400, for Paul. 200 read Paul. 220 for Arosen read Aarhuus 
423, for and superbly . . . scribe read written by Emmanuel Embebenes who 
also 


424, omit. Insert instead—(Act. 421, Paul. 496), ‘sine loco’ [xiii or xiv], 9 x 68, 
ff. 450, prol., Kep. t., xep., tTitA., Am., Eus., orix. (Greg. 1287.) 

431, for Molsheimensis read Strasburg, Grand Seminary Library, 14, 
dele ‘ Periit a. 1870,’ Gregory. 

432, omit. Insert instead —Madison, New Jersey, Drew [xi] 8} x63, ff. 79 (24), 
Kep. t., Kep., TiTA., lect., swbscr., vers. : fragments of St. Mark and St. Luke (Greg. 
1276). 

461, after Gospels add This is due to the binder. 

472, omit. Insert instead—Late Hoskier [xii-xiii], 93 x 6%, ff. 352, pict., rep. t., 
titr., Am., Eus., some lect. Collated by Hoskier (Collation of 604, App. A.). 
Bought by him from and afterwards disposed to Quaritch, who cannot tell me 
where it now is (Greg. 1278). 

481, Kiew. 

P. 248, note 1, 1. 6, for Wetstein read Von Mastricht 

549, insert (Act. 219). 

556, add One of the Ferrar Group. 

568, insert (Act. 110). At end add At Metz is a MS. supplying the missing 
part-aAct.1. 1. ... Heb. xii. 17. 

590, Panaretos. 

608, after 11,860, add Mark xiv. 28-43 and twenty-seven, &c. for James 
1-16 read James iv. 1-16. dele ? 

609 (Greg. 555). 

612, see 5P°, p. 245, note. 

708, Altempsianus. 

736, dele, collated by add collated by Rev. C. G. Browne. 

788, One of the outside MSS. of the Ferrar Group. 

877, Strasburg, Seminaire Protest. Bibl. L. Gr. 187. 

878, omit. This is Evst. 195. 

900, New Jersey not New Caes. 

1140, omit. This is a Lectionary, 

1321, Collated by Burgon. 


394* APPENDIX F. 


Acts AND CarHouic EPIstTLEs. 


2, omit, and he calls it... . castigatum.’ add Greg. and Omont, xii®, 8. 

12, Lascaris—Mériel. 

17, [x], bought by Antony, a monk, in 1079. 

21, Prefix asterisk. 

23, dele written at Ephesus. 

54, Berziau, S. Magloire. 

59, trevirensis. 

62, dele Wetstein. 

83, Written from the original. add See H. Paul. 

89, Written for John Tz. Dec. 1092. 

98-106, (p. 291, bottom.) 

102, (Paul. 117.) 

110, Metz, Public Library 4. 

156, (Paul 174, Apoc. 156.) 

169, Chisian. So Evan. 396, Paul. 207, 208, Apoc. 72, 122, Evst. 414. 

1738, for Tregelles ... manuscript. read Perhaps from the same copy as Act. 83. 

180, dele Important to end. 

210, [xv or xviJ]—ff. 142 (—3 at beg. and 10 at end) =132. for Some 
name—Ruelle. read Examined by Hoskier. 

224, kscr, 

235, (Act. 235, Paul. 496, no Apoc.) Cambridge, Add. 1891 [xii] 73 x6, ff. 247 
(19)—18 chart. (later) i.e. 10 at beginning and 8 at end, trobéces, Kep. t., KEp., 
titn., lect. Keb. T. Oetwy paprupiay, subscr., oTtx., orn. Commentary of Severus, &c. 
Mut. Act. xiv. 2-27; xvi. 6-27; xxi. 30—xxii. 12; xxiii. 23—xxvii. 19 ; James i. 
26—ii. 10; mid. of t7d@.... 1 Pet. i. 10; 1 John i. 1—v. 14; Rom. i. 30—ii. 10; 
1 Cor. x. 1-14; 2 Cor. vii. 11—viii. 18. Two leaves in 27th quire have been 
supplied by another hand on vellum. (Greg. 418.) 

264, (Paul. 337, Apoc. 155.) 

301, read Apoc. 105. 

825, (Paul. 489, Apoc. 127.) 

332, (Paul 434, Apoc. 128.) 

418, Kosinitsa. 

419, (Paul. 487, Apoc. 66.) 

420, (Paul. 488.) . 

PaAvLine. 


7, last sentence read It did not contain 7é in Rom. iv. 4, but “al revoOevtes Ke. 
110, Rinck. 

181, (Evan. 365.) 

202, Altemps. 

259, dele [h*r, &c. ] 

396, (Act. 201.) 

490, Prefix Asterisk after Kep. add Chart. 


APOCALYPSE, 


Prefix Asterisks to 1, 6 (Tregelles), 15 (Hoskier 604, App.), 25 (Birch, Colls. of 
Apoce.), 27 (Scrivener, Ady. Crit. s. with 26 and 28), 30 (Knittel), 32 (Matthaei), » 
34 35 36 (Alter), 37 38 40 41 42 48 45 46 (Birch). 

54, omit. 

76, insert instead—Rom., Vat. 656 [xiii or xiv] 63 x48, chart., ff. 207 (17). With 
commentary of Andreas. Collated for Delitzsch. (Greg. 79.) 


APPENDIX F. 395* 


79, dele whose text... end. add Collated by Matthaei. 

81, for edition read Latin Translation Jor last sentence add Hischel 
collated this copy with Apoc. 80 for Sylburg. 79, 80, 81, were collated for 
Delitzsch. 

85, add (Greg. 142.) Probably y, should be 7. 

86, (Act. 201.) 

101, add (Greg. 109.) 

103, add (Greg. 101.) 

108, add (Greg. 89.) 

118, Euripiota. 

127, (Act. 325.) 

129, omit. 

142, omit. 

155, dele Rom. Vat. Gr. 1426. 

156, (Act. 139.) 

181, (Act. 416.) 

184, for (Act. 419.) read Leyden, Is. Voss Gr. 48 [a.p. 1560] 11% x 81, ff. 113 (27), 
chart., Kep., TitrA., with commentary of Andreas. (Greg. 184.) 


EVANGELISTARIA. 


7, a priest of Rhodes, a.p. 1204. 

17, dele Tischendorf... end. 

24 and 34, Cod. Radzivil is 84. Rinck. 

46, after Unc. insert mut. beginning and end dele and silver dele 
There is... Bianchini 

47, Mosc. 8. Syn. 42, formerly 43. 

48, Mose. S. Syn. 43, formerly 44. A.D, 1055 The last sentence 
‘In 1812, &e.,’ belongs to Evst. 49. : 

100, Maurice, properly Mavriki. 

110, for few read six 

126, at the expence (ad cuvdpopfs) of George, the protospatharius, i. e. chief 
librarian (head-swordsman). 

154, for written . . . menology read mut. except in Lent (Saturdays and 
Sundays) ending with the Gospels of the Passion, and men, Sept.-Dee, 

179, Tréves, Cathedr, Treasury, ff. 8 (25), 2 cols, 

193, see also Omont, 

196, 1020. 

240, dvacracipor. 

P. 344, bottom, Evst. 290. 

249 is Apost. 289. 

305, San Salvatore. 

419, a.p. 1070. 

425, dele ? 

427, dele 228, Greg. 

486, New Jersey. 

491, Princeton, New Jersey. 

493, after A. read [ix] two torn fragments found by Tischendorf in the binding 
-of an Arabic MS. at St. Catherine’s Monastery, Mt. Sinai, containing fourteen 
Verses, i.e. Matt. xx. 8-15; Luke i. 14-20. Published in Annales Vindobonenses, 
See N. T. 1859. 

505, for H. Bordier read Paris, Bibl. Society. 

758, (Apost. 291.) 


396* APPENDIX F. 


APOSTOLOS. 


49. after 523 and insert 505. 71, pp. 37, 38, &e. 
72, insert Rom. xiii. 10. 


ADDITIONAL MSS. (See Greg. pp. 1307-1313.) 


EVANGELIA, 
I. Uncials, 

3? [vi], 123 x10}, ff. 157? (16), 2 cols., purple, in silver and gold letters, e¢., 
titr., Am., Eus., mut. 

J Sinai 1. [viii] 44x 4. Matt. xi. 27, 28. Found and described by Mr, J. Rendel 
Harris, Biblical fragments from Mt. Sinai, 1890. 

2. [v] Matt. xiv. 22-31. 

3. [viii or ix], 10x73, ff. 2 (20), Matt. xiii. 37-46; 55—xiv. 8; 29—xv. 
8; 15-26. Text accentuated and corrected by another hand. 

4. [ix], 103 x 81, Matt. xiii. 46-52. Greek and Arabic (earliest in N. T.). 

5. [v], palimpsest, ff. 9 (25), 2 cols., Am., subscr. Matt. xxv. 15-27 ; xxvi. 17-39 ; 
XXVili. 11-30; Mark i. 11-22; ii. 21—iii. 3; ili. 27—iv. 4; v. 9-20. 

6. [vi], ff. 2 (18), one mut, Matt. xxvi. 4-7 ; 10-12 ; Mark xii. 32-37. 

7. [vii], ff. 8 (25) 2, Am., Eus. Mark xiv. 29-45; xv. 27-48; xv. 45—xvi. 5. 
[vii], papyrus, Luke i. 68, 78, 79. Half uncial. 

8. fragment of papyrus with a sentence from St. Luke, sloping uncials with 
half ‘papyrus-cursives.’ 

9. [v], papyrus, Paul. 1 Cor. i, 25-27 ; ii. 6-8 ; iii. 8-10 ; iii. 20. 


II, Cursives. 

1822. Madison, New Jersey, Drew [xi], 84 x6i, ff. 39 (19), Kep., TirA., Am., 
Bus.; fragments. Brought from Constantinople. (Greg. 1275.) 

1323. Berne, Bongarcian Libr. [xiii—xiv], ff. 2, chart. (Greg. 1283.) 

1324. Leipzig, Univ. Libr., Tischendorf xii [xiv]. St. John xii, 35—xiii. 2. 
(Greg. 1284. ) 

1325. Géttingen, Univ. Libr. MS. Theol. 534 [xiii], 6x5, ff. ? (28), meg. t., 
kep., TiTA., subser., Tix. Mut., Matt. i. 9—ii. 2. (Greg. 1285.) 

1326. Constantinople, old part, Serai (34) [?], very small, carp. (Greg. 1286.) 


Acts AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES. 


421. (Evan. 1828.) (Greg. 419.) 
422. Gotha, Ducal Libr. Ch. B. 1767 [xvi], 58x34, ff. 83 (20), chart. Acts, 
except xxvi. 29—xxviil. 27. (Greg. 420.) 


PAULINE. 

492, (Act. 618.) 

493. Florence, Laur. ix. 10 [xi or xii], 112 x84, ff. 392 (83), nep., ri7A., subser., 
orix. (Greg. 481.) 

494, Rom. Vat. Gr. 686 [xiii or xiv], 10} x 53, ff. 204 (31), chart. (Greg. 482.) 

495. Copenhagen, Royal Libr. ‘Thottianus 14 fol.’ [xvi], 11}x 7%, ff. ? (80), ~ 
chart., prol., kep. Lat. (later), lect., subscr. (Greg. 483.) 

496. (Act. 285.) (Greg. 484.) (Evan. 13827.) (Greg. 485.) 

497. Berlin, Henry Brugsch(?), Papyrus, 2 Thess. i. 1—ii. 2. From the Fayoum. 
(Greg. 486.) 


APPENDIX F. 207° 


EVANGELISTARIA. 


*964. (Apost. 290) Vienna, Theod. Graf. [xiii or xiv], 92x 6%, ff. 70 (21, 22), 
liturgical matter. Collated by Gregory. (Greg. 937.) 

965. (Apost. 292.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Egerton 2748 [xiii], 134x10, ff. 147 
(55-60), 2 cols., a Menaeum, March 16—Aug. 14. mut. beg. and end, and a few 
other leaves. Bought of H. L. Dupuis, 1890. A few lessons from Gospels and 
Epistles. Partially collated by J. L. Marquis. (Greg. 940.) 

966. Lond. Brit. Mus. Egerton 2745 [xiv], 9} x74, ff. 165 (22), 2 cols., mus. rubr. : 
mut. at beg. : begins on 8rd day of 3rd week after Easter. Bought of H. L. Dupuis, 
1890, ff. 165. Partially collated by J. L. Marquis. (Greg. 941.) 

' 967. Constantinople, old town, Serai 21 [xiij, 112x9. (Greg. 942.) 

+968. Paris (?), Fr. V. Scheil, Unc., papyrus [vi], found in Egypt in 1890. Sce 
Scheil, Revue Biblique Trimestrielle, 1892, pp. 1183-115. (Greg. 943.) 

969. Strasburg, Univ. Libr. Gr. 1 [x-xvi], 84 x 63, ff. 198 (23, 24), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr. 60 leaves, x or xi; most pp. 137-858 by Gerasimus (A.D. 1298) ; 19 next, 
Xlii or xiv; 8 (pp. 121-136) xvi chart. Formerly belonged to Paul Schroeder. 
(Greg. 944.) 

970. Strasburg, Univ. Libr. L. Gr. 7 init. [xiv], 84x54, mut. f. 1 (27), 2 cols. 
(Greg. 944 a.) 

971. (Apost. 292.) Berlin, Royal Libr. fol. 45 [xii], 113 x9, ff. 5 (80), 2 cols. 
(Greg. 945.) 

*+972. Berlin, Royal Libr. fol. 29 [x], 113 x8, Unc., ff. 2 (22), 2 cols., mus. rubr. 
Collated by J. L. Marquis. (Greg. 946.) 

978. Berlin, Royal Libr. fol. 45 [xii], 111 x 94, ff. 5 (20), 2cols. (Greg. 946 a.) 

974. Cassell, State Libr., MS. Theol. fol. 61 [xii], 11} x 85, ff. ? (19), 2 cols. ; 15 
ff. (26) at end [xiv]. (Greg. 947.) 

975. Leipzig, Univ. Libr. Acc. 1892, 4110 [xvii], 154 x98, 12 (23), 2 cols., mus. 
rubr. Found by Gustavus Weigand in Albania. (Greg. 948.) 

976, 977. Upsal, Univ. Libr. Two copies brought from Pergamum in 1890. 
(Greg. 949-50.) 

978. Madison, New Jersey, Drew [xi or xii], 123x 9%, ff. 247 (27), 2 cols., mus. 
yubr. Sent from Constantinople by Albert L. Long. (Greg. 952.) 

979. Madison, Drew ? [a.p. 1148], 9% x 84, ff. 175, mus. rubr. Mut. Sent from 
Constantinople by Long. (Greg. 953.) 

980. Constantinople, A. L. Long [xiv], 113 x8}, ff. 12 (19), 2 cols., chart. 
Written by Joseph. (Greg. 953.) 


APOSTOLOS. 
289. (Evst. 249.) 291. (Evst. 964.) 
290. (Evst. 753.) 292. (Evst. 965.) 
293. (Evst. 981.) 


The total number of Greek MSS. under the six classes is now increased to— 
Unctats (73+19+28+7) . . 5 ‘ “ , 2 127 
CursIvEs (1326 + 422 + 497 + 184 +980 + 293) . " F - 8,702 


About 3,829 


And the total number of Greek MSS. arranged according to 
Countries amounts to. - ee . ; P . About 3,012. 


398* APPENDIX F. 


TABLES, 
P. 395, Swete, H. B., Dr. ... Evan. 736... 1. dele next line. 
Under Trinity College insert Montfortianus, G. 97.......... Evan. 61. 
Ussher IVAN IN Sie nen conaeane Evan. 63. 


Dessau should be removed under Germany, and Groningen under Holland. 
Palestine and Sinai are for convenience taken together and independently. 


Besides the Ferrar group, which consists of Evann. 13, 69, 124, 346, 556, 561, 
as well as the outer associates 348, 624, 788, upon which Mr. W. H. Ferrar, 
Dr. T. K. Abbott, the Abbé Martin, Dr. Scrivener, and Mr, J. Rendel Harris, 
have done much useful work, there is another body of variants which calls for 
close examination and comparison, consisting of 1, 33, 118, 131, 157, 205, 209, 
and others. Will Mr. H. C. Hoskier, who is eminently qualified for such labour, 
if he has leisure enough, take it in hand ? 


—— 


INDEX I. 


OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


Index of Greek Manuscripts of the New Testament, arranged according to the 
countries where they are and the owners to whom they belong. 


(N.B.—The Reference is always made to the MSS., which are described in their 
proper places.) 


BRITISH EMPIRE, 


ENGLAND. Total 

Amherst, Lord......... Evan. 887 1 

Ashburnham, Earl of ............ 3 
AEE Io e's sso see's Evan. 544 
1385 se Sone SRBC UEROOUBODEE Evst. 237 
NOPE scsi cncscessosere Evst. 238 

Brainwaite, J.B. ........0.scc0 3 
DE etiaiccisier'sisesejouesisna Evan, 327 
ROMER a le evils inn ossisiee Evan. 328 
RIOD aer pecs ose wc cscs oes Evan. 236 


(British and Foreign Bible Soc., 


London)...Evan. 8 & Evst. 200 
Burdett-Coutts, Baroness ..... 
MO BUT  ciaecscdceceste Evan. 612 
MPPUONLS scosessesesce as Evann. 551-2 
NPAs 9, TO ...00000s Evann. 555-8 
SPAT sas yieloin apse a0 ve Evst. 246 
SOTA isis ctese do hese ole Apost. 65 
LLy OG) AARP Seacee aeeneee Evst. 252 
TNR res acacsccssece ene Evst. 247 
NO ies aieisansie ais vase e's Act. 221 
JIG 2 1 Se er Evan. 559 
EAI soscccesecasce Evst. 253 
M43) 40, 52,53 vores Evst. 248, 249, 
250, 253° 
MOUAAMES a c c.ce ses .oseie® Apost. 78 
(Cambridge)— 

UNIVERSITY LIBRARY ............ 
MSA RS as0<500sceree Evst. 146 
DG ROWAD! cseecesoccsess Evst. 4 
MD RVOR O00 seicseescsoenes Evan. 60 
EET JO....,.0200.000- Act. 21 
ES OWS encveesece. Paul, 27 


BO! D2) pevesess000 ses Evan, 609 


2 


ERSIEVer OR naes ave cunesenls Evan. 62 
KS OFA veaceeaaressevases Act. 9 
GUD 8a earcs cates eos Evan. 70 
Mimi Otol ewteceromesnee: Evan. 440 
ING 2563 Ounce eee aeeetie ee Evan. 443 
Nn, 2. 41 (Bezae),...... Evan. D 
INCE OOS Aernpsrccone Evst. 291 
GY O62 sewerssssers Apost. 79 
FBO) wae ccasiacueteaee? Evan. 618 
USES recbcandc00ue g Evst. 292 
DO37 ceeve dros dees Evan. 619 
DS3 Olea Evst. 293 
ES Onan ccsteescer Evst. 294 
ES YB ie eeiectis sateno Evan. Te 
DS 7Osi2aecceceanrc: Evst. 295 
OO sr EL rman acs Evan. 620 
DSO 12 fer Evst. 296 
TOYOs) LS i menescees Eyst. 297 
ES 70s 24 epesenee Evan. 621 
CHRIST’S COLLEGE ...........-000 
NS Salar ate ascevesca tee Evst. 222 
WES ce oe ran RSE Act. 24 


BOF Gaeevedesasecesbniss sass Evan. 59 
TRINITY COLLEGE .......0..0:000- 
1 BARTS P30 Bence Aba badt Evan. W4 
BS RTO Ms meee eee Evan. 507 
HEP S95 a ganic Oa DeOGaR Evan. 508 
B. xvii. 1 (Augiens.),..Paul. F 
OP iver 2ueaeeerceatere 4 Eyst. 221 
CO ayaittee ty Fe-hoeranopon ... van. 66 


CLARE COLLEGE 


GONVILLE AND CAIUS COLLEGE... 


... Hvst. 488 . 


Total 
MSs. 


392 INDEX I. 


Total Total 
MSS. MSS, 
(Cheltenham)— Burney 23)c.cacccameeere Evan. 572 
Fr Middle Hill 10 48 se eeeceeseececs Act. 225 
et Ramen TL 1 A085. scecesvaete Evst. 499 
LAGAtre aanesenentevaiareys Evan. 527 Cotton, Vesp. B. xviii. Apost. 2 
TAO scaaha ak iieecaraereay Act. 178 Titus C. xv ... Evan. N 
DARN aprereciitnevane: Evan, 528 Egerton 2163.........00 Evst. 59 
3886 vescsrseesessenssenes Evan. 529 2010 een Evan. 604 
BEST verevernvsndusvdtarees Evan. 530 2783s ccsseanme Evan. 563 
VOOM Manca tan attest Act. 198 Ti Evan. 565 
GOS ARs ccntatestossstece Evan. 531 2785.) occ Evan. 564 
OLD ewemamikienrtreaiicns Kvan. 532 27800 Evst. 255 
WAY EEE Evan. 533 27 Sica Act. 223 
T3975 verses teeeeeeeneenes Evan, 526 Harleian 1810 ......... Evan. 113 
Coniston, Ruskin .,.. .Evst. 254... 1 be oe 
Crawford, Earl of ,..Evann. 1320, EV S) cognncoo Evan. He 
132r .,, 2 5552 w.cerseee Paul. 
5557 scence Act. 26 
Herries, Lord ......... Evan. 580,,. 1 BEB Olencosenes Evan. 115 
ESOL scencese Evst. 258 
(Holkham)— FESS § aesodecsi: Evan. 116 
FBARL OF LEICESTER .........0...0- 2 5588 hae Seta ae 59 
Fo rag hb A Nl ‘van 5599 ....0+0.-tUVSt. 150 
Os cued daispasaeacnaeies ea ee oe Paul. M 
Acovcvrgevevcsentenesessense f BOIS. steseek et en 
(Lambeth Palace) .................. 25 Of OMe tae Act. 27 
Codie aSia nce weackcer Evan. 71 5 Ode Wy, sueeeee Evan. 72 ' 
WU Siuprcruextirsare Evan. 509 BORO namiyee Evst. 25, 25 
TOS carbaunwsncens Rvan. 510 BOTS accent Apoe, 31 
Pah Racor hep aGBAL Evan. 511 OSA teers Evan. G 
TDS tomencie ues: Evan. 512 Cy et aa eres Evan. 117 
DUO esracnnety cases Evan. 513 BY 30 vic ascacee Evan. 445 
TESOU Artec Evan. 514 EY WK bocountc Evan. 65 
1181? (or 1255)... Act. 186 BT caeaets Evan. 446 
LUCY Tie raaceecer nen Act. 182 Tbk nanactoce Act. 28 
TESS nee Act. 183 5784: veo Evan. 447 
TIGA Pinciseceretcns Act. 184 BI SB: Beene Evst. 151 
UTS ceases Act. 185 5787 acos cae Evst. 152 
TING iat at eteee Paul. 256 EASY ncaa Evan. 448 
1187, 1188, 1189 Evst. 223-5 B 700s eae Evan. 444 
WEOO LOT mts Apost. 59, 60 Royal MS. I. B.T. ...Act. 20 
L192 seveeeeneesnees Evan. 515 Additional Manuscripts— 
ob Evst, 226 4049. Uae sae Evan. 44 
TLOA autenwucanceste Evst. 363 4950; 4081 «..22eee Evan. 449 
1195) 1196....0044. Apost. 61-2 BLOT icls cavossesoeeeeee Evan. 439 
1255 or C. 4...... Evan. 516 FG ERO PE Conbnanncticn Evan. 438 
LSS mcpaamnarseenes Evan. 517 BELS) SILO s.c0eseeean Act, 22 
(heicester),.............. Evan. 69 ... 1 le rt. 
(London)— ...Bvan. 573 
; Evan. 574 
BRITISH MUSEUM ......0.cc0ece00!s 136 Paul. 267 
Codex Alexandrinus Evst. 926 
Arundel 524..........0 Evan, 566 Evan. 575 
B34ec eres essere Paul. 372 TI8S30)csconseaneesenentie Evan. 576 
530. cssscsone Evst. 256 Seaceuey cane Evan. 201 
BAe cieecastye Evst. 257 Evan. 577 
Burney 18......scevseens Evan. 568 ... Evan, 578 
LO virceusscctuces Evan. 569 Evst. 261 
20. revreseeneees Evan. 570 TISAL . diccotavcts eee Apost. 75 
BD eecsreeeeeeees Evan, 571 LIB 59-60 oi...csseevvese Evan. 608 


AT Pisce ers Evst. 259 TISOS vereeecsearunes ...Hvan. 579 


OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 393 


Add. MSS. (cont.)— Total Total 
Pe 638 ee en a Add. MSS. (cont.)— iss! 
ei) te ee eel = 400-7 SMO4Qvecaecettewee'casse cto Evst. 285 

iit MER eBAiyinsis is ols wcieie'e Evan. 202 SA ORT Ma eetenacacaseen sk Apost. 52 
aay emma sniageine ses aoe ae BEA eiseadcosoqueacarucer Evan, 892 
alae - Or B234T resseererseenrens Evan. 325 
855 70500 eee Evan. 582 SOKO MT earn ann Evst. 39 
16943 50.0 CO 00S CSIC EES Evan. 583 SAT OT Wenn ce Evan, 321 
ie PERT see vnusesends ee a SAL OSveeseaercer. “eich ees Evan. 322 
DRO Mate ve vcsvclrceesne Evst. 262 IBUtlere crak ac ccnees sae: Evan. 632 1 
BOR de:ssiec voces Evan. 584 ; 
WTO stictsvececesvecnss Evan. 585 Highgate, Burdett-Coutts...... 20 
EE alc sesievieeve oosees Evan. 586 Poh as Re ae ... Lvst. 239 
7 ee Evan. 587 To 3) 417 seseesrseeereee Evann. 545-7 
BUSOU cRu i aiais ei snes’ se Evan, 588 Let SUE seaenacucnaeerecn: Eyst. 240 
MAUL QMEN GR eciecsnoe ceeds Evst. 263 IGN). ceieosogocesoencocndod Evan. 548 
TOO Gareniieinwadesss sens Evan. 110 Ete Wocrnencphchcakroriece Evst. 251 
MOBS Mtesstcessrceereosnrs Evan. 589 TE 3 aA Menace recceets Evst. 241-2 
BOSS ORR ais sy-corecerssaceee Act. 229 Te Aiepeoceeaeaseece canes Evan. 603 
TORO eae. ssccisescesdes Evan. 590 LThike occ cnhweetwesee sesate Evst. 243 
EPA ssils etic sdcasssisisocs Act. 230 TT. 5); TET4) scans Evst. 494-5 
BUOAMIOOMEN isp sin’ vir'e cleiie vee Evst. 930 TUG? oboe pacencnde Evann. 549-50 
DOOM en i<ac facvcnoecsss Evst. 264 a MIG YB aradanondbononee oct Evst. 244 
TESTING Ee biee venice susan ce Evst. 265 IBIAS P18 Ganceugonane Evann. 553-4 
BON ein agcliitsevecnsses Evst. 266 TSO) PiencarceSesvseecsi: Evst. 245 
apr Pe UGN Seas eay cients Act. 61 DUT Sere seseicawcascicacdes Act. 220 
BEA OO pin ee views se casivsiees Evst. 26 : 
PIO ane eons oclemecne Fvst. ae Sion College siojelaisiels sleis cialeiciesle.e wie aseieidie 4 
ROOM Mceity ieisi'ep ses ros's Evan. 591 A. 32.1 (1) sevseeereees Evst. 227 
7 ae Act. 107 AL 32,1 (2) veresererees Evst, 228 
Bi iec cs jctcescsses Evst. 269 A. 32.1 (3) sereeseeeees Evan. 518 
BATA O rN oa esaasjavewss ss: Evan. 592 A. 32-1 (4) sesceseerees Evst. 229 
BALD Tories scesns v0 e000 Evan. 593 (Manchester) 
E aleisieisitapl ree sizsitaretecte anita 1 
| ae eh tah =e oon Rylands Libr. ......... Evan. 886 
BDA rnievessescesesiesisiens Evan. 596 (Oxford)— 
RET AiWagisolsiae + sis for eels’ ole 00s Evan. 597 
SAMAR hie sie cng iia's las Evst. 270 IBODGEDAN SG seensecerecnasbcuanccccr ass 78 
MCETAISiiyiisig 'e's's/e.sie)r'essiais stele» . 
alate ean a iene ones 
BADIA Biaiealicela a osisns'e ee ve Evan. 598 me Aor ae: ae * 
Aaa ates so saite's sine isons Evan. 599 es artes yee a 
DAME ts iiistoons.some Evst. 273 a en ae, Gio 
EDA csicciidva sess tee’ Evan. 600 eae ant Evst 
7.17 SoS Re Cog oR egeCpeDOCeC Evst. 274 ee Be eae es vat 
PATS cos. isishccdhsveneess Evst. 275 re Sea aret yee 
BAR O uses stetscctessscsees Evst. 276 OIE VEE OE eee ES 
PAO eris sci ai.cs\s ve sles Evst. 277 a6 en tee Tea a 
DOL utc castt iss osevessies Evst. 38 eee: Meats 
Tian Gar ‘FSrgacadace Evst. 202 
Evst. 278 Q2irreeane Evyst. 203 
BE S é TL Olvanasraties Act. 212 
Brit Go WEA oat Evan. 490 
i Apaas 18s oacadade Evst. 204 
nea ie 122, heres Evan. 491 
Giaenane E20 se eraase Evst. 205 
eck ee Be DiClarker es. .esns Act. 56 
: Bieciadete ss Evan. 98 
EV ELAR OS fee ies enaicin ve a see Seek, Evan. 107 
eS i foscnoeone Evan. 111 
ns ° Be ense Evst. 157 
BOAO acct eis ocessn cess Evst. 283 mae eee foe 
BUPA eR aiitiid se ecebeoes Evst. 284 re ton Best. 306 


394 


E. D. Clarke 46......... Evst. 207 
BV scacecves Eyst. 208 
AB vewccics Evst. 209 
Cromwell 11............ Evst. 30 
Ti vce cassie Evan. 482 
TOL eer ae Evan, 483 
ZG amen sesetes Eyst. 210 
Maud StS awwescecoeetees ss Evan. 52 
lnatidesteenecere: Evan. 51 
Gccisesseceonecseses Evst. 18 
Batnseseeses swans. Evan. 50 
SUF Cn OARGEO EE EOE Evst. 20 
Z5eatecehontacsses Act. E 
JBI TOs Ese). Bgsonconoaee Evan. 48 
iedorerestne Evan. 0» 
SEN. seaenes Evan. 96 
Qinsasnensnce Evan. 47 
HC} sndatogeads Evst. 19 
Tree cers Evst. 28 
UP Yroconpacaese Evst. 29 
D2 yenecawecves Evan. 118 
Loca odeodste Evan. 484 
WAicaniosteuthaer Act. 30 
POU: ace Evan. 67 
LESH oserewtioe Act. 213 
aD Ie acai eee Evst. 211 
130 etiwere st. Evan. 105 
LAO Tee enon Evst. 212 
17 Wogsabaar acne Evan. 485 
EINE Wise sncensae Evan. 486 
SOR mec esandens Evan. 606 
BOON cece Evan. 607 
Bley iabsepdgoben Evst. 288 
BOS) a aecearess Evst. 289 
BRO cates watasis Evan. A 
SUS eusese Evan. [ 
OU Atm ctedesee Evan. 737 
BIC Ronscgeneese Apost. 76 
EE Resnasantes Evan. 81 
MS sBiblGr. date, Evan. 562 
CB Baran Evan. 82 
IROG: I cen ceateptsceacterees Evan. 49 
LOsenaas coon Paul. 47 
Selden supra (1) 2 ...Evst. 26 


... vst. 27 
... Evan. 55 


(28) 53...Evan. 53 
(29) 54...Bvan. 54 
B. 54(47) ...... Evst. 22 
B. 56 (49) ...... Evst. 21 
ATCD Olen ene Apost. 74 
MS. Gr. Lit. c. 1 f 


MS. Clar. Pr. b. 2...... Twold 
CHRIST CHURCH 


Wak eir3 cecnaceceees: Evan. We 
MEF hand snodeononee Evan. 492 
18 poqnondooobecan Evst. 213 
14 AAR Race eases Evst. 214 
LIES epasoceanconate Evst. 215 
LO Re eee een Evst. 216 
Teer teoahes seance te Evst. 217 
PRE 3. acadCeTacnt Evyst. 218 


INDEX I. 
Total Total 
MSS. 
Wake 10) ivccoses:neceeue Evst. 219 
2OP cnccaevuaeeaees Evan. 74 
21 Gosace orn Evan. 493 
D2 oe tosiecaal ace Evan. 494 
230 weccenes cence Evst. 220 
EY Basignogdguscos. Evan. 495 
2 bial cnantinnaene Evan. 496 
26) ssc Evan. 73 
ERP Gnosscabeouoo: Evan. 497 
28 ie ceecencoeeee Evan. 498 
29 Fac vacdeepeheuen Evan. 499 
30: diaaanectetlees Evan. 500 
BYU Gangoososqansac Evan, 501 
BO weeeeenasetene Evan. 502 
Bee aaaunasaneosco: Apost. 58 
34 aioe ssressee Evan. 503 
RO cahaecaeveeea te Evan. 504 
OU sibs cieceee Evan. Wt & 
Act. 192 
BS Mosancses sere Act. 191 
Oi doawacees tence Evan. 505 
4O) ecard gens weten Evan. 506 
KEBLE CoLLEcE .,.Evst. 298 ... 1 
LIncOLN COLLEGE ...,........ dance. | 
A veoveuenen contest Evst. 63 
TR acaacnew ota Evst. 3 
DO) Arceeeyeensies Evan. 95 
LY Ve deananseasene Evan. 68 & 
Evst. 199 
IS: (cece smegescees Evan. 56 
S2 avec tanecesee Act. 33 
MAGDALEN COLLEGE............00- 2 
YP s68cacodenasIec Paul. 42 
@) cosbsocmosoods: Evan. 57 
NEW COLLEGE, ........<scsmrentens ane 88 
BS cacagt econ Act. 36 
BO) aciswente cueeeee Act. 37 
OS Fcdce eee Evan. 58 
(Parham Park, Sussex)...... ae 17 
Lorb DE La ZovucHE. 
O05. Ss Ncneercceceaeeee Evst. 233 
(iy Aue eopesndeencone sac Apoc. 96 
Ts Ove suesaass tedenee Evan. 534 
Vdc Taswswsaleeeonmenner Evan. 535 
73 SO uence nee eee Evan. 5.6 
TA. ‘Oscsseaseneneecert Evan. 537 
VR iL Osea ateacneaeeneeee Evan. 538 
PASH  IbAnrreenacasocne Evan. 539 
29 \ Yh foe 2 ereodnaccocbone5: Evan. 540 
Vesbele Gnansacormtys onoac Evan. 541 
YQ. 14. Aeseemnouncuee Act. 216 
SO: TEBiisrosc eee ee Act, 217 
BI. LO. scenes Act. 218 
82. Lyi seanectss arene Apoc. 95 
S318 cso. casececceeee Evst. 234 
SAC LO ae saaese cee Evst. 235 


OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


Total 


MSS. 
Quaritch i ............ Evan. 469... 4 
RUB es ecsiacss Evan. 471 
Val eeras catocase Evst. 935 
Formerly .,.Evan. 885 
Ruskin, John......... Evst. 254... 1 
Swete, H. B., Dr.......Evan. 736... 
Evan. 737 
WHItOS MT. o.cccccecee Evan. 523... 1 
Winchelsea, Earl of Evan. 106 
(Wisbech) — 
HESMOR OVER) |.) -iaescccecesctnasessssess 5 
HEM cas cans saie'seaess Evan. 560 
Deere ate ist ca sieiss sis Evan. 561 
55006 SESE PEEEREE Apost. 43 
(7S) consQGAGBOGBCOBEED Evst. 500 
“io snonngnccsdnOndcage Apost. 203 
Woolwich ?, Bate...... Evst. 492... 1 
Wordsworth, Bp. ...Evan. 542... 1 
IRELAND. 
(Dublin)— 
TRINITY COLLEGE ............0c0000 3 
Evan. Z 
Est 2Grsceeccecce ss Paul. 490 
Eameten 2, fOl.¢L. 223s Evst. 454 
SCOTLAND. 
MBLC acca ssacsesssareseseae Evan. 64 1 
(SCHEME. cobecasccecevsveoces soos 5 
EOE C. 25 issescss. Evan. 519 
Misekellar .,.....0sc0.0 Evan. 896 
Act. 


333 
Univ. D. Laing 6, 667 Evann. 897-8 


Univ. Laing ............ Evst, 578 
(Glasgow) — 
HUNTER MUSEUM ...........s00c00- 7 
WAG Ouasceccceca.ces Evst. 231 
Wo RY ee een Apost. 45 
Wows 2 eso ROREBE EEE Evst. 232 
WVAN 5 = LO Bevevse'e sso. Evst. 230 
Wo HGU ER ere eer Evan. 520 
OM ALOMarccenssss Evan. 521 
ISROSSEAL «occ. oscse0s Evan. 522 
Duke of Hamilton’s collection. 
NEW ZEALAND. 
Auckland ............00. Evan. 1273 2 


Evst. 420 


FOREIGN COUNTRIES. : 
BELGIUM. 

BIUBSEOISH eee csrcces eos Seeegeudeacssees 2 
Reg. 11358, 11375 ...Hvann, 881-2 
DENMARK. 
Copenhagen i csccccrccscessosss: 3 

Havniensis 1322 ...... Evan. 234 
LEIS Godenc Evan. 235 
TAZA idee Evst. 44 
EGYPT 
CORY Or iar.sssonesticsessiooevsetesonsees 2 
Cod. P. Kerameus,,....Evan. T® 
Patr. Alex. 2, 15, 16, 
TV OSM conacise te Evyann. 643-7 
421, 952 cssceress Evann. 903-4 
SAO csc arenes: Evann. 1270-1 
Sates) Guncoonte Act. 253-5 
OVS ast Goacooraoso6 Act. 381 
TStevioweneascoten Evst. 140 
927, 929, 943, 
944) 945» 946, 
948, 950, 951, 
OR Sy Heiss taaercn Evst. 760-9 
Merorxia of St. Cath. 7 Evan. 648 
FRANCE. 
ATTASIO7 OMe een ete Evan. 872 1 
Besangon 41 ............ Apost. 51 2 
i) 
1 
2 
Montpelier,Sch.M.446 Evan. 871... 2 
405 Evst. 504 
Paris— 
NATIONAL LIBRARY .......0c000008 298 
WatrGr igus. sccses Cc 
Tidaoecesecssonee Evst. 415 
DAW aemiccceectastye Evan. 33 
UO) sopoenoooasce Apoe. 58 
A Titneneseeeones s Evan. 18 
Boe. seaketatves ss Evan. M 
AQ eresuecstaesce: Evan. 8 
Exe rougoeeiooncns Kyan. 13 
iB Dei dacecesamenee Evan. 260 
B2adeniwcnacanes’ Evan. 261 
Si anseceaise ys Evan. 262 
BA. ceveses cxaaee Evan. 16 
Siacinpanngonooses Evan. 17 
BOW ecanan nesses Act. 51 
Ey eponce aeieeb ees Act. 114 


396 INDEX I. 


Nat. Gr. (cont.)— pee Nat. Gr. (cont.)— 
Bote hes hence Act. 115 II5coo nae Evan. 27 
PS anmnnarseoseond Act. 116 110, areca Evan. 32 
COs arcsec Act. 62 1 POE A oc: Evan. 293 
ONES Evan. 263 TISisc.e.csne eee van, 294 
Oa ernest Evan. L LIQ. csoeteeene ...Hvan. 744 
OMe Evan. K 120: . 5. cceeee eee Evan. 295 
OAT anes Evan. 15 125, 122) Evan. 11 
ORE neeneeteese Evan. 264 T23 issccseseeeeee Evan. 296 
OO ete Evan. 265 124) .c¢0e tees Act. 124 
OF sete acetert: Evan. 266 T25: Voceceteete Act. 125 
SS aRAGAS RAC BaGADR Evan, 21 1.20,..¢5:es-eeteee Paul. 151 
OOF ceo Evan. 267 DUM ewsceretomeaee Evan. 299 
VOWS e Evan. 14 19S 2tee. eee Evan. 24 
Pltectec ee deeicces Evan. 7 LYQ.. scssvedveteee Evan. 745 
Tisch Recere Evan. 22 181.8 ee Evan. 746 
VEL EeraAAR AnD Evan. 268 LB2 cece seen Evan. 747 and 
Acai aces Evan. 269 Evst. 61 
OR aseo erratic Evan. 270 183 4 o vesaceens Evan. 748 
UT Occcnaseee seen Evan. 272 184s ates Evan. 749 
Wilewces canesee pee Evan. 23 LS ccae etc Evan. 750 
is tereoe eee Evan. 26 TSONE Ss. see Evan. 300 
VO Mneieeeerects Evan. 273 LST vocszeveseoree Evan, 301 
SOI Miners Evan. 275 TSSicr ene Evan. 20 
SI seme sceatvenr. Evan. 276 TSO, .csevessosase Evan. 19 
OU) Mensese eee Evan. 277 WYO spacnnanosdtin: Evan. 751 
Cy eo nea pro aaart Evan. 278 LOL. sc avseseteote’ Evan. 25 
co eeanaend sph Evan. 9 LOD issn sce ssaecas Evan. 752 
BAe wets epeaee Evan. 4 LOS ses eee Evan. 302 
Bo Neate cctonstes Evan. 119 DOA vacey 5 ¥ececs Evan. 304 
SOL eee cen Evan. 279 LIQYAES, bancrenpnece Evan. 303 
lance ceeoeeen Evan. 280 LOBa, scecercoonss Evan. 305 
SO eeaeee ees Evan. 281 TOO Ser seaeceec Evan. 103 
SO seuneseacen ares Evan. 29 TOO: emssereesnae Evan. 753 
Oh ooosogdenq0u0 Evan. 282 HOY Pacenenreipon0g00 Evan. 306 
Oeontdoscebaana. Evan. 10 LOS alesse Evan. 754 
ay aepoctsceeoes Evan. 283 LOO. ccesancosenen Evan. 307 
Op anesagenocaccns Evan. 284 2OO.. ie. ccokesen Evan. 308 
OY ese soneccdedon Evan. 31 BOM reeencceceees Evan. 309 
QB secansessnetss= Evan. 285 202) ce ecaa vera Evan. 310 
OQOsrote ene Evan. 286 PXOE Wh Siren covic Evan. 311 
CF oscecaassa9dece Evan. 743 2OA ede eee Evan. 755 
Pas codasddad aac Evan. 287 ZO einer secnserete Evan. 756 
ON coccosseinagane Evan. 288 DOO see eee Evan. 312 
LOOT aise peercees: Evan. 30 BOW sone tesesearaees Evan. 757 
LOORiaraeres sess Evan. 289 208. secsceeueeens Evan. 313 
LOD, se cacieerere Act. 118 2OOW oceans Evan. 314 
LOZ erecte esses Act. 7 2TO; Ssdecncseeens Evan. 315 
LOD Rewer: Act. 11g QED eee Evan. 316 
TOS Nenatesiesiec tee Act. 11 B12 caneweteareere Evan. 317 
MOS Bendis oct Act. 120 213 vane seca eee Evan. 318 
LOY Fraseee ene Act. 121 210i some Act. 126 
LOD rasseeascmctsen Act. 122 27 se cesenoen tes Act. 127 
TOO Saeaee Seciiew Evan. 5 DSc eidescueeee Act. 128 
TOO esc edeee cess Act. 123 20 ance ene snaes Act. 12 
LOT tadeseatsen Paul. D BRO i tie ACESONONN Act. 129 
LOG an eteee cen ote Paul. 145 22 ieee econ Act. 130 
LOO scence ewe Paul. 146 222s codecs sees Paul. 157 
AO Tseres aiiee ct oleice Paul. 147 PE re RO ARGC Act. 131 
UL We veeuei savoene Paul. 148 224) on det eee Paul. 159 
Ge Eos owe ocnapade Evan. 106 224 Bc vorccesete Paul. 375 
ALS Etecemane Gs Evan. 291 225s Mecssssunaen Paul. 160 
DLA rescatecesees Evan, 292 2/20; bre. seabanaee Paul. 161 


OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 397 


Nat. ar eee es ae Nat. Gr. (cont.)— aa ol 
Peta alsle-se' 330. .....ceecereLuVSt. 94 
Se BOS wees sa.ce Auer ies 373 Sho Sean uals 30 
ere ere . aimdla ptaieteteeiele oye VSt. 
BBM cseeseeeeess- Evan. 319 a We ce eee ot Evst. ae 
ROR Ge si)a8c<s.< Evan. 320 MO tana adsaeees Evan. 32 
eh ee Stee Evan. 761 BUivioa tac due ative Evst. $8 ‘ 
DADA asawassse sss Evan. 762 and Ee tnocdeecaneenk Evan. 326 
. Figs 426 7 Bara ere hee 28 
caseererecwens : Meesistvietes ene PaUV AU. 
BOD iaincs sosqess Paul. 163 = Soll lana qSanconeton Evst. as 
BUONO Meets eis « oiois''s'« Apoc. 62 aoe Ane Blels, Apost. 33 
DAO vee sancsaes asic Apoe. 139 to ee ae Sanne Apost. 34 
ZAT eceeceseveeee Apoe. 63 . AQUI ets Apoc. 61 
OMe Ess sen ccees Evst. 82 
21] (SOC DSOREEOGEEOO Eyst. 63 
GSR ene eee Evst. 1 
SEO ae crorsisiciisieiviee Evst. 17 
ENO Meas ccaisisidee% Evyst. 2 
NSUOPLT gs.5a sca avies Evst. 64 
BSD eetess cixceree’ Evst. 65 
BOON aawcsserivecs Evst. 66 
BAL seless'ss6si'e« Evst. 67 
Bon crcsnscesees Evst. 68 
BSOre ces caceys sce Evst. 69 
DOTecrssedsctsets Evst. Io VB NaMacess tia a Evan. 271 
Uh og dboceeuenee is 7 e SAsnndsoadaasee oe 274 
BOOM ccc opeeces Evst. 72, 72> TOAR ISR fesenrestces Becet. Ze 
AQ certenissises sive Evst. 73 LOS seen ese Evan. 290 
BOD vecease tres Evst. 74 Teen ae ent Evst. 96 
ZO Some eae aee oe Evst. 75 LN Spe aeereceeme Evan. 323 
DON rae dase e snuste Evst. 83 TAO wade ccncancee Evan. 297 
DOB sedala sis senses Evst. 76 Th Osondetndniecent Evan. 738 
QO Giese cisetereses Evst. 77 LB Sieeceitens Evan. 298 
AG Rep Cae ecencene Evst. 16 LOG cere dest ...Hvan. 120 
0 fs too Baesepeannon Evst. 78 2G maccurieccaias Evan. 759 
QOO ea cec dures ese Evst. 79 7 W fo acon necbore Evan. 633 
BOO Rees cctaners oa 80 DA Bene eas eee Evst. 159 
OTe Recs coitus sai vst. 7 KG 7 ienonenncret as Evst. 36 
BOD isnnsicniavee tects Evst. 15 ae OLS ae Thane ce 
312 sedgoousacboue Evst. 101 686, 687,758... Evst. 421-3 
SXOVA Jan conipempeOnIe Apost. 22 SOON nouns oe Apost. 130 
BOD eiaiscieiscissseis asin Evst. 81 SOA SMa seine: Apost. 202 
ou Meeradesawes te meee sy hoatobpoapaticae ae 324 
nonubh RaeoaGnDDLeAMES Cy WR nenane vst. 42 
BO Suds casces tits Apost. 24 ee Shia ae asteaatteets Bvans vee 
OOM rails s devas es Evst. 11 OOF Te eyeneneton: Evan. 773 
ANCE nnmtiareee >... vst. 12 QOB anarneotiesenan Evst. 425 
BEE sea seseces ses Evst. 86 OOON Mini asues coe Act. 263 
SLA teria sieciac'en'se Evst : COL? So nacaoeondosene Evan. 634 
US och ch sesies Evst. 87 DAL cosets Evan. 742 
BEA aa aestschetace Evst. 88 and an Fen oeealecac clas Evan Si 
Evan. W® TOOT Gee sses are ...Paul, 338 
EUS eh coca veisloies Evst. 14 DOBGs oe ensoereient Evan. 760 
BUR t uesoase see Evst. 89 TOVOu teeta. Evan. 763 
Dib eaciie se aaisie sian os Evst. go TOSOSs etre cesears Evan. 771 
EAE OD or siasisciaite'e os Evst. gi ROSEY Mae seosota. Evst. 517 
BLO ver ecwestenses Apost. 25 TOSS vi cihacdesoaeen Evan. 772 
RAO MMe se cacieseeys Apost. 26 TOOOser ecrreerses Evyst. 419 
re Uae sihsiais ssiacisle Apost, 27 Nata Coisly tar sseeneeers Evan. F* 
B2Awsdas« Aan Evst. 92 TQM evenus deers Evan. 329 


398 INDEX I. 


Nat. cine Cae \— By tise 
Senronconcee Evan. 37 Dresden. ...s000s.0scossuessesersaeeeeeme ee 
23 ee eeeeverens Evan. 40 Boerner....... aceeeeaee Paul. G 
23 creeecceeees Evan. 39 Reg. Avy 05) aee-c seeeey Apoc. 90 
DADA canceaneel: Evan. 41 TOO Ack eee Evan. 254 
25 sreeseeeeee Act. 15 104) ..5) see Act. 98 
BOS oc caceneene Act. 16 123 2.0 ... Evan. 258 
Ai) ccasitevsees Paul. 20 124s, .iccssteames Apoc. 32 
ey anapeGoLNG Paul. 23 T45 codesuscoees Evan. 252 
BL cesseseeeees Evst. 13 bh Yrenorceencacc Evan. 241 
ORS aaeaccrent Paul. 339 187) sencenteeeee Apoe. 112 
13S Pravecsenes: ne 705 TRI ia eee Evst. 57 
4 Seine d ; Frankfort-on-Oder Act.42 ... 1 
196 ....0-s0000- Alors 330 Giessen! s25s5.-ceccee Evan. 97 ... 1 
LQ ee ciwsins ea van. 331 2 
TOS ee ee Evan. 767 orncen Heecbosandcyen: ne 89) se.0) 2 
Pie ee Evan. 35 ObtINgeN 2 .........60 post. 5 
200 Sashicweave Evan. 38 Groningen .......:::..1/senmieniee Aya b 
ROEM caiarccrsns Evan. 1264 Win v2 Cc ioe teeneaas Paul. 418 
BOB E ercorercane Paul. H 
Hie Een henge Hamburg. ......:.:.:sccseaseeee ee 3 
e E WolfsB fe sseesscccnecete Evan. H 
9. ee aneetiewese van. 768 3 5 
Seip eeeae Paul. 59 City Libr. saucbeeseeaeee Paul. M or 53 
905 eee Act. 17 City Libr. 1252......... Act. 45 
PIO) seascnsacue Evan. 769 TLheipzig.....cc.ic.sc.0s+scceeeee eee 6 
BOT asasecreceves Evan. 770 ‘Matt.1844 ee Evan. 99 
PGP Goncemoaoo Paul. 340 IMattssncra totem Paul. 76 
224 ..seveecrens Act. 264 Tischendorfi. ......... Evan. @* 
95) 217 we. Paul. 339-40 Tischendorf iv. ......... Evan. 478 
29, 30,95, 217 Paul. 378-81 Tischendorf v. ......... Evst. 190 
ARSENAL OF PARIS! (..,0sccesecrsresss 1 «|  Wischendorf vi. ......... Apost. 71 
(GES igeeteccarteeseess Evan. 43 Munich— 
Louvre, Ecyrr. Mus. Paul.T ... 1 Univ. Lier. 34...... Evan. X ... 1 
MILLER, EMMAN., 4, 5 ...cccccccceees 9 ROYAL LIBRARY... ..csseeeeseeeeeeee 27 
Oy Noeercrcna ters Evst. 506-9 23), dhs due cceecosnern Apoe. 81 
ShiOh He LOG aonb ss Evst. 512-16 BE teasers Paul. 129 
Par. Bret. ARM. : BIOS acootoaobobess00° Evan. 423 
Toe es eee) Byan 437.3: BVicace sac smerensneee Evan. 425 
Par. Nat. ARMEN. 9.,.Act. 240 ... 1 SB i vcenaduessecs sees Evan. 424 
Royau INSTITUTE atv O9 dans cavcseaneene Evan. 432 
SARIS 53 Fer eee i. Evan. 288,.. 1 TUL ON eaten cctctaukien Paul. 127 
St.GENEVIEVE A.O. 34 Evan. 121,,. 2 ae ny kaie eal es a 
RORY eee ree Act. 210 OTT 
IROICUIOTS screenees Evan. 472... 1 DAS Ee scses eset Apoc. 79 
326 ct teweeeecene Evst. 154 
GERMANY. 320. ccekene eeeeeate Evst. 34 
BOLLING es sce. heose ce eee ree 24 Of oetet wear a ean 
2 Biehl easspoonpancoccoo: Evan. 428 
Kon. Gr. 4to, 39, 47, 383.hss ahs ake Evst. 24 
55, 06, 67; 8vo, 3, G12 occ cavnsictette nade Paul. 54 
ASO ranean ciamavan cetis Evann. 635-42 AST Sees dien senbertian Evan. 430 
LOW aomiceacenenaene Evan. 823 AB Biv cone acnctiea sede Paul. 126 
LB rosccemtenemicnsecna Evan. 876 AOB cen ccgeeseeuntee Evan. 427 
51, =e 533 4to, 46, 47 Bice vce daenisetele'sioers Evan 426 
tan naseee gest Evst. 370-5 BOA Jacdhectomesereees Paul. 125 
re 40, 43,573 8vo, 518, citer soe Evan. 83 
Osan adusonpeneninr oon Act. 249-52 BAA Sictederstoecetaee Apoc. 80 
Hamilton 244 ......... Act. 248 BOS. cctadeacuseseete Evan. 84 
248, 246 seseeresorss Evst. 368-9 BOO wanoavactasenttal Evan. 85 


DARIO TOMA con tenses Evan. 400 504 ntadeccaded south Evan. 875 


OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


Total 
‘ : MSS. 
Nutremburg ............ TEER coo al 
Oettingen-Wallerstein, Prince 
(09 apne cies AS ROROCO SEER ADOC. Tier en L 
Pesth....... BU ocancassessavesscaneaeed 2 
Eubeswald............... Evan. 100 
VANCOVICN ..........00008 Evan. 78 
RISER AT\ ccisesectesscesvectectoes aes 
Lycaei Aug. ......... ...Evan. 86 
RP OEHOGILA Gc coves seccevecsceseresnes 1 
Wucal, MS. 78 ......... Evst. 32 
[Strasburg ....... Aeighadoacias isweacweiee 3 
From Molsheim (de- 
HULOVOO)) cs severe ces Evan. 431] 
IG SRCUBB. 6 csccscesceeene Evan. 877 
PERO cc ssieceseactteesscacvovecdoes 
ABB OATIN ae sesos.ececes satis Evan. 87 
WAG LIDT. 14350000005 Evst. 179 
Tubingen ...... Redecsaes Hvst. R 3. 2 
2h Sscch ar nBOne Meneanaden ects Evst. 481 
Vienna— 
IMPERIAL LIBRARY ...cceceecscers 44 


Vind. Caes. Ness. 


©) sHandugdnapbaosege Evan, 224 
Shona abadeVans 225 
TS) Aaceiage ... Paul. 71 
ROM eee sscistossssns Apoc. 36 


Imp. Priv. Libr. 7972 Evan. 829 
' Imp. Gr. Theol. 19, 
79-80, 90, 95, 122 Evann. 824-8 


BUA Tearse or cstlesa sic elses Act. 335 
“fe)) Geena eec nee Act. 415 
SSRU Me nine d heis setae Paul. 373 


399 


Imp. Gr. Theol. (cont.)— eee 
69, 163, 220...... Apoc. 136-8 
Rainer 1, Rainer : 

Evst. 502-3 

Evst. 180 


GREECE. 


AtHODS iscccids ves wae donss ahice Nocatarenen 185 


INAS Sieccver cosh oiece ee Evst. 804 
Bit dwecelenceteaeeens Eyst. 828 
u(CHt annvenccngocondane Evst. 829 
Nat. Sakkel. 58, 76, 93, 
80, 127,121, 110, 81, 
71, 87,118, 125, 108, 
74) 134, 95, 77, 107, 
75, 122, 109, 160, 
suis aye ii Oe 
TSOTOONOOseeanmers Evann. 775- 
803 
150 te 151 (13), 
152 (14), 153 (15), 
DRAN(IG) Moyes, seeten. Evann, 846- 
50 
DBR (Lo ecersacseseeee Evan. 852 
156 (18), 157 (19), 
158 (20), 159 (21), 
160 (22), 161 (23)...Evann. 854-9 
162 (24), 203 (16),..Evann. 862-3 
489 (216), 56, 57 ...Evann. 867-9 


13, 139) 347 ...00000s Evann. 1145-7 
Te Teenaieceicere acct eees Evan. 1272 
72,92, 113,123, 128, 

LETC BE Gr cocnrenragsooe Evann,. 1313-9 


207 (70), 208 (71), 
209 (72), 43 (149 ?), 
45, 64 (91), 66 (105), 
22I (129), 119, 89 Act. 304-13 
(CO ERY) acasonccdcc Act, 201 
69 (100), roo (g6),,.Paul. 382-3 
BHO Waoncateemaneragece Paul. 471 
Nat. Libr. 163, 164, 
165, 166, 167, 168, 


TOO: acnnectsetese ase Evst. 518-24 
ihe bin Tals aeeL 
LUA aces vert aeanaaueths Evst. 528-32 


175,176, 2, 177,178 Evst. 534-8 
179, 180, 181, 182... Evst. 541-4 


Wee Wee oosqddoonbie nooo Evst. 546 
ESA, USF ewe pe econ edes Evst. 549-50 
LOOM LG eurenntenters Evst. 552-3 
LOO rseenseesesyescece ss Evst. 556 


ESO TOON wenserecaa Evst. 560-1 


400 INDEX I. 


Nat. Libr. (cont.)— tor 
19Z, 194, 193, 194, 
195, 196, 197, 198, 
199, 200, 201, 202,,, Hyst. 563-74 
66 2, 702, 146%, 64%, 
82, 68%, 79, 73, 67 %, 
112?, 670 2, 126, 69, 
63 %, 86, %, %, 84% 
661 ?, 85 %, 124, 62 ? Evst. 429-49 
Ardgcnees seine sais cee ents Evst. 759 
60, 78, 83, 97, 126, 
143, 147, 148, 668, 
685, 700, 707, 750, 
757, 759, 760, 766, 
769, 784, 786, 795... Evst. 943-63 
2O3N 200%, aavescentecs Apost. 204-5 
115, and 3 others... Apost. 209-12 
IOI, 102, 106, 133, 


TE aaenoenadoyoussanadie Apost. 270-4 
LOZ iM nameeaeounsneratint Apost. 37 
TSLBOUATISien sate reeemnes Evann. 804-7 
Evst. 450 
Apoc. 141 
Mamoukae............... Evann. 808-9 
Oliovd Mov 6.......c0eeeeee Evan. 810 
Soc. Archaeol. Christ. Evan. 811 
IMSIBOULDDIGR peavee tees Evst. 451-2 
M. Varouccas,.........+. Evst. 453 
Evst. 462 
Corl ractecnnaransneseseiuaseannetacrsevets 1l 
Conta sccstassnecresstes Evann. 812- 
16 
Abp. Eustathius ...... Evst. 466-8 
M. Eleutherius....,..., Evst. 459-61 
MIBNLO Woah sctars sts odie Act. 314 1 
HOLLAND. 
OVA ONLOOmniantaeceec7 Paul. 350... 6 
TAlfostesiicsinecesys Evan. 79 
Pv kena sone ste Act. 38 
VACA evcssep tients Evan. 122 
CYONOVIUEHOL waaneeenaene Evan. 435 
Scaligeri 243 .........05 Evst. 6 
(OETA 8: oApsdog a adboo oer Evan, F ,.. 1 
ITALY 
Bologna— 
IROXADRUIBRARY,aeesucimenses eines 2 
Bib MU DLV 27.75 weeeene Evan. 204 
O38 meer Evst. 160 
Cortona 301 ............ Evan. 1260 1 
Ferrara— 
Mouniorrat LIBRARY ..........-0005 2 
PIQ Nc Ard uy sive ne eres Evan. 450 
TO eNNehe Taeusnters ...Hvan. 451 


Florence— 
GRanD Ducat LIBRARY,,........ 
Laurent: iv. tee Act. 84 
LV. 5 teen Act. 85 
1V.:200 cee Act. 86 
1V.-20)) ctseeees Act. 87 
IV. 30) sencaneen Act. 147 
IV. 30) Act. 88 
iV..32) cca Act. 8 
Vi. 9 2° cca Evst. 113 
Vio gS scene Evan. 832 
Va seseeeee Evst. 114 
Vis TT hanna Evan. 182 
V1.3" Jason Evan. 363 
Wile MA (cvs Evan, 183 
VASES ocnicaaee Evan. 184 
Vie Ol, arene Evan. 185 
Vi LO. eee Evan. 186 
WAL 21). eceeees Evst. 115 
VBP Eee - Evan. 187 
Vil 24 "cso nie Evan. 364 
W125 ecco Evan. 188 
Vij20 oc ccee Evan. 833 
Wa eaten Evan. 189 
Vie 28), 3, ceed Evan. 190 
W120 \eccceene Evan. 191 
VAsi3O" covenecad Evan. 192 
NAG ER terrenpaas Evst. 116 
AaB Y}» danaonaes Evan. 193 
NB Vet madhae Evan. 194 
Wisi 34uesronsen Evan, 195 
Vii83 Olnsee esate Evan. 365 
WAL O yevarcen Apoc. 77 
Vile 200.0, nae Apoe. 145 
VLU Te cece Evan. 196 
WAL DAN eee Evan. 197 
Kas Aes cesae Paul. 100 
KX, £00. ec Paul. ror 
Xe 47) sececeeds Paul. 102 
KX. 1O) seecesese Paul. 103 
XI. O05 scestom Evan. 834 
X13 o.oo Evan, 835 
X21, 08 teen Evan, 836 
ACOCiva 2.0 2 pac saeeenneeee Evan. 198 
Meds Palii243 acs Evst. 118 
DEAT acon Evst. 117 
Laurent. Cony. Soppr. 
24. caavaneue Apost. 4 
53 Pecssontens Evan. 367 
DEO av caanee Act. 149 
TEO. wissowdne Evan. 200 
TOOK. «shee Evan. 199 
LT eeckeme Evan. 366 
170.2... Evan. 362 
TOT nc cco Act. 148 
Laurent. Gaddianus 
124 ...c00c.sluVBts BLO 


MOA ecetenem Apost. 223 


VOO teen acens Evst, 187 


OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 401 
Total Total 
MSS. Mss 
LiBRERIA RICCARDI ........0...... Lea DASUD Tne Evan. 461 
Met one scabvces Evan. E.S. iii. 13...............Evst. 165 
63 Pe 2 Fao = ate Bs HS Vay Alaa dees tweet Evst. 164, and 
AM cicaccodsencsetes Evan. 368 Evan. 837 
Peet icsseses... Paul. 226 LT seseseseeeeee Evan. 345 
MN ies cisesicain ais Evan. 369 BB neveseeeceennes Evan. 347 
Mossina 91 Formerly Hoeplii...... Evan. 838 
Pe es ey ee Modon ain cetom ia toner ree 16 
Univ, Libr. 18 ......... Evan. 420 
AON Cee eiseSeises Act. 241 Este ii. ALT Evan. 454 
SONTOO! cee cne Evann. 630-1 Hh, AL 5. cn vsncvase Evan. 455 
Ost een sscsxi Apost. 82 i. INGO) sscuusoneode Evan. 358 
DOM ss snnceesi Apoc. 113 We AL 13... .ssseeeee Act. 195 
65, 66, 75,96, 98, DIG PNS Ws sceonn conn: Paul. 177 
73,58,94,11I, Hinds uence Act. 142 
TL2, 170, 95, MOSHE | Roreaccpanee Act. 196 
eee Evst. 300-12 VOLOA cas Naqecr re Evst. 111 
1s dee eee Evst. 525 a ee Stata te eee 
St. Basil 104 ............ Act.175 peer hale 
Milan— LCR alors ee Evan. 359 
AMBROSIAN LIBRARY,..........0005 46 Lil eS oily area eae Act. 142 
A. 5I sup. or 15.......,. Paul. 172 PUTS EMIS Rae es eee Evan. 839 
PACROQMINGS ve essccceeeese Paul. 390 EGEOY canaaponmaonna! Evan. 842 
PAGES ZIBUDs,..<5040ss0006 Evst. 167 Li ES Tee eae Apoc. 147 
oho G/U CT a Paul. 287 Tae Hey La rvaaasisa. Apoc. 148 
a ee aees.s.cere0.s Paul. 171 Naples iy anasstiesaettias. ones 12 
DORON Sofas co ctcceseeee Evan. 348 5 ee Evst. 138 
18). (OF «nd Rape Evan. 350 II Re & aaa rae Ee 
PEO SUP! s.-2..00d.0002- Evan. 351 Bde kk ee a 4 3 
ROMEO Five scanescwevess Evan. 352 gus GALE Beas a3 
LOM doisss esteseene Evst. 81 : “cece near Weak me 
C6. ci is ee Apost. 46 aS any ta ie 
CROAUD. © <sccc0000 eee EVstatOOM |< 1) | A tpeeeieioinspieicsce ae ty 
TOONSUP.0...0050000% 00 Evst. 168 Die seat sis Evan By ' 
ONS} th oa ae Paul. 289 IL.B, 23 24 A eas aes TS | "404-5 
D. 67 up. eee Bish 303 cis 4 he een eee 
ZBUPs wircocdecsesers Vv! 3 
D. as Sap Binitadssncese de Evst. 166 Bentle.. Ay es pea Aes 
IDMTOEINE. ........c0500s Ae 458 Padua, Univ. 695 ...... Evan. 844... 1 
1D) Gip-5 th van. 459 
iene... Bian, 400 Palermo, I. E. 11...... Pauley 
PBR ATRIMES. 97 .0cs 0s 00e3s Paul. 288 BAaVlmig | sasgeiccss wa aevgeia ereteate 6 
13, 20S, sogeoeqsapaeeseege Paul. 286 FOGG. He tasetes ens canter Evan. 452 
ROGSUDS) cavevessfuinsses Evan. 457 LAY ioe eer Evst. 161 
E. 9780p. ...sseeseseees Act. 137 fren eae Evan. 831 
TOE SUp.........5.--0-- Evst. 480 i ee neprerry tne Evan. 453 
I LO2'BUP....06.6.200-052 Act. 138 LS2E. Grecan ects tesceser Evan. 361 
EIE2O Seaceeen eden tas------ re 391 AITO! weukecpanaisdtones Evan. 360 
HHLOUPEUDS . edceesceses van. 34: istoi i 
F. 125 ap coon poe Paul fs Pistoia, Fabr. Libr. 307 oe eae 2 
Ci, HOTS Beonteeeeeeeeee Evan. 344 Rome a 
PERU SYRUP 2: hss sues once Evan. 343 3 
FEET OMSUD:. 0: c0e0secsene. Act. 139 WATIOAN Facasotescts-teattedenseetnare 21 
MO OSUD ec siciiscescescess Evst. 163 Viaitia) Gitaee 4 eernendess Evst. 924 
IMIASISUDS. 2006000scc0es Evan. 456 LOS ada sueees Evan. 177 
MES SUPS oseatisvacessses Eyst. 105 DO Streets creares Paul. 58 
MUNG Sch criss esevecacocwe Evan. 353 BAO steanehececs Evan. 127 
N. 272 sup....... eooeaiisd Paul. 225 BBO eecaceacaes Evst. 539 
PEA TANBUP ss «nec scsvecsess Evst. 169 BAP or neppannoed Evst. 35 
EA SSUDAE ewe eoc.+s0s+-> Evan. 346 BAO coon Evst. 376-7 
SROASUPS \ieesccisessess Evst. 102 EY Yanan ancecn Evan. S 
VOL. I. pd 


402 INDEX I. 


numbers it 1256. 


Vat. Gr. (cont.)— eee Vat. Gr. (cont.)— Wea 
BN eee toS Evst. 378 D220 ovesseateeee Evan. 143 
350 Gawasme es Evan. 128 1253) Jscccnseeee Evan. 864 
B57 creeesereres Eyst.-379 L254 canncesee Evan. 144 
BEF)! anectinonn0os Evan. 129 127.0) cee Act. 154 
BROraesccs tere: Evan. 130 1423-42. Evan. 373 
BOO see nsuachenc: Evan. 131 1420), .05: eee Act. 264 
60) ae sesce nee Evan. 132 1430 5. Act. 155 
EOP cro eoor Eyst. 380 D445 chsnesntetee Evan. 374 
303 ...0--eone0- Evan. 133 1472 <0 Evan. 865 
BO ooo cnaaocs: Evan. 134 152200 eee Evst. 123 
One cses ras Evan. 135 L528). 5 ee Apost. 38 
BOO mm soetaes Act. 72 ER heeprcrioan: Evan. 375 
307s eancarceee Act. 73 TE 34 veccseeeeee Evst. 383 
368 ............Apost. 116 TS 30 cccee eee Evan. 376 
37Olssssecsene ss Apoce. 152 ERAS cceseeeerey Evan. 145 
BAO nce ne reeahe Evst. 381 TORS tocce eee Evan. 377 
BAD Serre rateune Apoc. 114 16257. 2scnee Evst. 551 
BA QM nictseictei'e'is Paul. 305 TO4) eke eee Evst. 384 
ipa aeonsecbees Paul. 307 TO4Qpee nore Paul, 189 
BRN Merce Paul. 308 VOR ON. perme Act. 156 
Fir (Shemesobcpaoes Apoe. 38 TORS sehen Evan. 378 
643, 644, 645 Evann. 668-70 TOYO. cevsenteee Paul. M 
GAO aladoteven Paul. 310 1h Gr Reaemeet Act. 157 
Oairusieedess Evan. 671 LVAD vores Apoc. 67 
Og Bre ee Paul. 312 TO aye Act. 158 
OBIE Beazcee ce Act. 239 TOO ice saaeae Evan. 379 
GOS rare wcscut- Evan. 136 USES secacesnnes Evst. 385 
OO2 rcssetere: Paul. 314 TSS 2 ocaccneen Evan. 866 
HA AUER CED EAE Or Evan. 137 ESS6) pose Evst. 386 
VisW hancomeatece Evan. 138 LSOBisecscsasue Evan. 680 
7B Ones see aie Evan. 139 TQO4 iiss .cdeee Apoc. 68 
WOOMea etna Act. 74 LOB Sy scosen see Evan. 683 
POI: cccsue nes Paul. 81 FQO8) syscreeeee Act. 159 
FOP Ssonacenbcc Paul. 82 UG Bee arcagdoese = Act. 334 
MOB a rsancaeees Paul. 83 TOZGi... sere Apoc. 116 
00. sasvances ees Paul. 84 19735 1978 ...Evst. 554-5 
WHE, bodom0 s00de Evan. 860 1983), csmuenees Evan. 173 
TSI Geb OND DIAC Evst. 382 TOSS eee ero een Evst. 124 

MOOT sea cceundees Evst. 36 T1006... secant Evan. 684 
TOQO ars scearaae Evan. 674 2002/5. ..cheere Evan. 174 
TTB OL sreeccee eect Paul. 85 2012) ene ..Evst. 387 
TER Rictevorctest: Evst. 119 2017 caccsnsteee Evst. 125 
TRG ACK mopouche Evst. 120 2O45 yan Evst. 126 
DER Tears dccreace Evst. 121 2051, 2052 ...Evst. 557-8 
TIDES eee vse Evan. 140 2001. jo cacseee Act. 3, 
TLR O ey ccc Evan. 371 Paul. 2, and Evst. 559 
TOO RR cece ces Evan. 141 2002. a necueee Act. 160 
UE Oller sae cevee Evan. 372 2003.5: o eee Evst. 127 
TT OSs seecnecs ote Evst. 122 2000.07 enoeene Apoc. B 
ELQOasceavees Apoce. 154 2068... ccncamenes Apost. 49 
DUQUE ape sees Evan. 675 20 Olean Evan. 382 
THOS Feeeaentewee Act. 246 2080 . .scqsenuane Evan. 175 
D200 fe snaeeesaner B 2009). ne secseae Act. 256 
D2TOes seeheerens Evan. 142 2700... seen Evst. 388 
LOB Oy? oe SOSUOE SOD Evst. 547 2113 io.cescreene Evan. 176 
LO eave eeides Evan. 676 2ILG coco soar Evan, 870 
L222 itenderectei Paul. 315, 2210) Shinccseaeen Apost. 119 
E228) 05 .decsceses Evst. 548 QELY edice concen Evan. 687 
2120) J..ccneneaee Apoe. 158 and 
Evst. 389 
1 So Scholz’s index, and we may suppose cor- 
ey but in his Catalogue of Rvasgelistaria he | 2133 sereeeeerere Evst. 128 


BIBS ince Evst. 562 


OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


Vat. Gr. (cont.)— pean 
BUS Qh en eden ese Evan. 380 
BAP as che seme 55 Evst. 390 
BACON css,-.0s'- iss Evan. 690 
2 OE Se Evan. 689 
BOT ois naocis Evst. 392 
BUS Ove ssnsicsesse- Paul. 323 
OT acini aloes c Evan. 691 
DATS Pewee njes ee Evan. 692 
BA tes as coisas Evst. 393 
2 Ge Evan. 693 
P2G}S) oc GaBeOCUENE Evan. 694 

: ON aetess« Evan. N 

Vat. Alex. Gr. 

ies aes tiers sss Evan. 696 

Aer dihns «aeaesece Paul. 324 

EM rete! ss caer Evan. 697 

Ee tase ees Vos yiscea Evan. 699 
Uae sates: +s - Apost. 120 
U2) son cgnGe son aanBaEe Evst. 129 
230), ACCES DOA ReEEEE Evan. 154 
2D ccoubgabeponneepde Act. 78 
BYE Mete Miata sivloie se.sieraie Evst. 188 
SOM)! tycisciawateace's Evst. 394-5 

BI ieyse sscscat o.3. Apoc. 41 
AMEE SG Ae cliss.sio'evissels « Apost. 122 
12) sohCObARRBBeCERARE Evan. 155 

MRAM T Gas sce fc sc Act. 40 
BEM eeisesssetos ssc Evan. 156 

Vat. Ottob. Gr. 

SID nYalas Se.s's ia'v oie Evst. 130 
TW Msteins seals teres rcs Paul. 405 
PRLMOe Ne svsees sce ss Paul. 195 
27 voRSUCOHOR EDIRC ES Evan. 703 
Oates a nics nice Paul. 196 
GOW rc cee iene tscecn Evan. 386 
EAMG ole Uaiels:vi seins eis Paul. 326 

LASS) Os SeqP OSE pERRERE Evan. 704 
BIR eloccalbsis de o' «cio Apoce. 159 
eae tee cass saves sone 6 Evst. 131 
BOB as raises <n'nu vate ae Paul. 197 
OAM ccc sen cise Evan, 387 
213) pedo ApoE OaReeeCeee Evan, 705 
202 SoS aon OeteeEeRaee Evan. 388 
O'S). sg pec Sao e Eee Act. 161 
ot 8) sonnet Caoee ROEEe Apoc. 118 
2377-0) do AGORR ABBAS Evan. 389 
Dees vhielssee'es a Act. 162 
Beameaseias cts etsiae ss Act. 163 
BZ O Mat apse cceice. co's Evst. 132 
Oates scaccvaceess vas Paul. 202 
OEMs eres ait s.csjoes Evan. 390 
AGG iasicsgcns voecnss Evst. 133 
41117 sch COCOCBEOEEERERE Act. 165 
Eee sas dcseiiite seis Evan. 391 
PAMO OD seigs ees Evst. 396 
Anas AS 4s 450. .0... Evann. 707-9 

Vat. Palat. Gr. 

(S\ Sdod OO ee cee Evan. 146 
A@) At AORS Ree Paul. 327 
332) Sooostopat a eceeene Evan. 381 
512) ce sooo gOSOP BEES Evan. 713 
BOMidestree reas. Act. 247 


Da 2 


493 
Vat. Palat. Gr. (cont.)— yee 
SO avaotecressvee cers Evan. 147 
T3OV, oases iscanessov Evan, 148 
EYE Tate tate ald Saesisiesceits Evan. 149 
USO! meee cen cateenere Evan. 150 
2O4 ecmescenctenwewe Paul. 328 
XS ondscboesdocr8oue Evan. 714 
BLOW mccncccnensdcee: Evan. 151 
BB UI ce taccnaee isda: Evan. 152 
B20 Fe skea eceeeet antes Evan. 153 
Tey 22 Et 28 0 sen ene Evst. 397-9 
AY NO oagueteaqaapenoe Apost. 123 
BAe Wat van enectnace Apoc. 119 
ORY «saGopteOsecOadO0Ge Paul. 330 
Pio-Vat. Gr. 50 .......+. Act. 80 
BY mcecconsuoe Evan. 158 
Wath Wrbaducrctccsccc. Evan. 157 
8), aco@ooedeoe Act. 79 
CY sapadeacador Evan. 1269 
ROM. ANGELIOA,......:...6.cc0008es 8 
UNA Tes BMeaansaiseaeiae cee: Evan. 178 
AQP 2 WL Bcsenascioakencect Act. L 
BATS Aeaic Ta se caver craseane Apoe. 120 
PNG els iG hacnceee se ace oevigd Evan. 179 
IB item Beles cmeeseceos se Evan. 723 
IBN Roy Lbimatcancecetccwsees Apoc, 121 
JOB ae ie ae ccnboadeacnt ore Evst. 527 
Die 39 Sea oukss sen aees Evan. 611 
Rom. BARBERINI ............ Pep icc 34 
OR Da aereer Gaoopernc encore Evan. 167 
SITEGLIb GR apopchgaoaeiGsonspn Evan. 161 
lil. 38 Evan. 164 
i Apost. 40 
g Evan. 166 
II, iv. 60, iv. 84..,Apost. 125-7 
Evan. 160 
Evst. 533 
Evan. 162 
iv. 43, iv. 30, iv. 53, 
1Von lO lVeass 1Veks 
ThE PAG TG He, Sab 
ES Pe acuisstcnn ree eG Evst. 403-11 
LVI IBA. aesspisirsereeacs eee Evst. 135-6 
EV KOioreemesacey wannears Apoc. 43 
TVOOA ie ceete sear seetaess Evan. 159 
AV.c ORE ciceeavenkiweeonse Paul. 213 
AV, COVE 7.0 aneeh sah anes Evann. 729-30 
Va IO tack mens atewss ei Evan. 163 
Vier L Janconn sctybaenuesnioeeter Evann. Y & 392 
Wa By Wslsiaaauedesoascsnatees Evan. 165 
Nabe S Premtpocerceree oa ce Evst. 134 
WiI2..Oi lh csnctessavesaseneaucs Evan. 168 
Valea We cnancocbondéptcsstce Paul. 297 
WALL 2T eecmacnestoaccoseces Act. 81 
Noymarkircsecsnevaseer Apost. 41 
Rom. PROPAGANDA ...........000 6 
De Matic coee eee ses Evann. T& T4 
Mie Was. ORI ecerene te deste ee Evst. 37 
@) Gaspacqd0es Manocin Evan. 851 
TO} Sadesascitesaaaans Evan. 732 
DOYS Anensocnortepeee Evan. 180 


404 INDEX I. 
we we 
ROM. CASANATENSIS .....c.ses0e00s 4 Co(46_ ossdcsiecen eee Apost. 42 
Gi6 te Netae Gr CO. OF - sac.cdcucen cee Evan. 170 
GEALOUDY, corte ts eeeenes Evan. 853 ©. 73 seessecsereserseeeeee Evan. 171 
Ciivere le eine aes Evan. 395 D220. iavastentedecet eee Apoe. 21 
Gay: Pinney Paul. 397 (missing) DV An eae Evst. 156] 
Coubeen ROMANE ....ssesesessee: B | eo eect fu 
Evann. 383-5 C40 1.00 -.ceet ce. sareee Evan. 61 
Act. 171-2. Ho 13 Goce <seees ee aes Act. 168 
Riou CORSINE 5.0 20,5..0s8e se Q | PLAT vesesessseres tara eee 
Peti(eis Me vee een ly Evan. 883 FROSSANOM, cares ...Hvan. & 1 
ATH 637 kc oun eaceos mete Apoc. 73 Siena 1a. dadise s:deln'e asin 0 le SER 1 
Rom. Crypra FERRATA ............ 64 Univ. eXtsiv. 1) score Evst. 162 
RSG RO ee Evann, 622-7 SyLacuse)..c...71..eeee Evan. 421... 5 
We RA, Gao eae Evann.628-9 | 929 wr seeeeeheeees Evan. 1144 
A’. a’. 3, A. 8.1, A. B Seminario ..,Evst. 362 
BURR Gn Aare Act. 242-5 | taetrateeneennes Evst. 486 
A. a. 7, A. a. 9, A. a, Sconbonocigdean-so Apost. 113 
10, A.a. I1,-A. a. 12, TULIN, cc ccnccu eee Peep cer ie nccn 18 
a ae y sare 5 Univ. = 1. Gh -asasainee Evan. 333 
2 dsXs Wb Peasoconaaoooode Evst. 313-23 B. pared Maa” 336 
AS OR AMEE cece te Evst. 325 crema ver ooo 
Ab. 11, A. 8.16, AL 8. B.ui8. eee Evan. 334 
1, ne Seale a0) Bdiiesas) aera Evan. 337 
AN Gxt ACd 39 VA me VWaA tacsaedeeper Evan. 342 
Buide talye: e VitSh snceeeseee ren: 339 
lr. B. 2,T.8.3,T. 8B. pin EQ Nesters ets ies 
6. B. Tr B gr BY yill\O en ees Evan. 340 
B. pS r. B. 11, T. B. Boil) U4 cee Evan. 341 
22) Dats, best, 1 Mac sexadco Evan. 338 
Vr) 8. 15,1. 8. 17,0. ee ivan: 37 
B.18,T. B. 19, T. B. C. ii Bisbvesconeeee Evan. 398 
23,1. B. 24,1. B. 35, Osal. 14\ eee Evan. 399 
T. 8. 38 Tr. B. 13, A. CoN IR cose Act. 136 
na nN a BON, One oe) Soigado>- Paul. 168 
5. 6 i" pageneesaese ’.. Evst. 330-60 Co Vi. 19 veseseeee Act..133 
A.B. 4. A.B. 5, A.B. 7, Ce yi 201 eee Paul. 165 
A. B. 8,4.8. 9, A. B. Venice «......):c0c.040cne 89 
10, A.B. IT sees Apost. 83-9 St. Lazarus 1531 ...... Evan. 470 
AOS 24 Sistecisew ous ceciee Apost. 263 1630 ee Evst. 576 
reg MOG seater cee secs Paul. R, Evst. Ven. Mare. i. 40...... Apoc. 162 
ROM: (GHIGEAN. “05. sess.50s- beens 7h i 57 eseee ace 465 
RAvingO Se teeciecsssaneees Evan. 396 re VED aes 
Bayes intel Aon ie rea 1. §9......Evan. 464 
Ri 2 Os cease tacst canes: Act. 169 peoeersheo Evan. 463 
TRaiVsy 32) ee ccaiisteaessoves Paul. 207 Me 34 canes Apoe. 163 
Ua 3 3c cceee cert cases Apoc, 122 Hi, OF 0... ri 147 
UE V115 5 25 temeeassensens Evst. 414 i 1 oS or 
AR CAVIMAEG SG toseoateccoreces Paul. 208 rf ...Evst. 478-9 
Rom. MALATESTIAN, ..........60606 2 li. 188 <c.ces Evst. 498 
KV [TEA Ween cecsiesseen Evst. 144 ii. 130 weseee Evst. 931 
REIKO Ean seestaeess qeeeee Evst. 145 i. ae seeees eee 198” 
1i128\ eee post. 114 
RoM. VALLICELL. .....-.-ssssss0es 14 8. Mare. 5).-2..ceeene Evan. 205 
134 thoy Gan sorogoussosoeponoe Act. 166 6 aceposee eee Evan. 206 
IB51133, Waseatesecostacees Evan. 169 8 ccccdecceeeen Evan. 207 
CuAVa Resccnsnenesertesees Evan. 397 O isceaeas creer ...Hvan, 208 
O59: estivcasatag saree cete Evst. 545 LO jocsy's concen Evan. 209 


OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


S. Mare. (cont.)— 
DTM as sale w'6fe1'0%'s Act. 96 
BEAEU as iceciccnse Evst. 139 
BOM Gsccesccniene. Evan. 888 
UN Se a's siie.sin 0.0 Evan. 210 
DST ge. sins cacands Evan. 357 
BOM aaieiaiscsisies' Evan. 354 
ORT 32 0c65'e Eyann. 
889-91 
oe hoc onda OCODBCE Paul. 110 
Spates leans e3\e Paul, 111 
BADR arisie's oaiclels oes Paul. 112 
BOs hce sia siass Paul. 408 
OLA eters ous Evann. 
893-4 
AQ AM sessilis ciesels' Evan. 466 
AO sisie ucisietsis Evan. 467 
ISON ai eairawelae'vee é Evan. 211 
AO witha jscies soateion.: Evan, 212 
ANNE s ving eoa's ceib's Evan. 355 
byte SadpebagcouBdae Evan. 213 
A Aaa ashe ste vars Evan. 214 
AVM ets atic ve clas Evan. 215 
En tanieadislcate tiie’. Evan. 356 
BA OR sites ciyeosile or Act. 140 
AO) ois aleloweaae> Evst. 107 
PAG peer dali coicctc Evst. 108 
Pm Olsiarsceaeessees Evst. Log 
SMR aieivcicannisine Evst. I10 
IN@MIATIG TiS... .csscees Evan. U 
ERO) stale go's sa is Evst. 141 
MEP LON: eset ans Evan. 405 
Tp THO Yecrnnecee Evan. 406 
1s AGS Scots Evan, 407 
3 A penansece Evan. 408 
SLE Pet's sletiviets Evan. 409 
2G YP Soneesoen Evan. 410 
Taf ohh iraeepade Eyan, 411 
IGE LON ails cries Evan, 412 
Mee 2On sai,zhveos Evan. 413 
15 2A scapacaandc Evan. 414 
io Gai aoncaaaas Evan. 415 
Jin 2G} eqdocned Evst. 142 
EMPL vecstite es Evan. 416 
> GW Boceonede Evan. 417 
Tene Pegs scsces Evan. 418 
SAN sicsiccees Evan. 463 
NEEAIB pica’ Evst. 171 
li ARs ScbosBen Evst. 172 
PAN eaiceia os Evst. 173 
NEVA ON ccciececes Evst. 174 
eA OT once acts Evst. 175 
DANS Oo eoexeoet Evst. 176 
TRB TE Soishe.nets Evst. 177 
i BOs aioetpocs Evst. 178 
Ven. Mark Gr. 
ity Bl yacendood Evan. 217 
EMEA Nor cse’s 5 vst. 170 
1G w ponGnaGEe Evan. 468 
SMES ie a ooh aes = Evan. 465 
ity hs) aCRRReE Evan. 462 
df IC) oaoerneae Evan. 464 
DELOOE sine sieasae Evan. 419 


Total 
MSS, 


405 


es 
TREASURY oF St. Marx’s CHURCH. — 


Ven. Thesaur. 1. 53 ...Evst. 181 


I. 54 ...Hvst. 182 
I. 55 ...Evst. 183 


CHurRcH or §. GrorGIo prt 
GRECO. 


LGM hop adeaaemDoaacanonnoeseen Evst. 184 
Watcher e: er ret Evst. 185 
Beara aac oeeRea te eee Evst. 186 
SVQKOM Sy 53: faccops tse ten an eee 1 
Fealterarevssemn acon Evan. O¢ 
PALESTINE. 
SOVUSH) OTe terse sere cae 42 
Hols Cross te nereeercat: Act. 324 
ae hele alone Evst. 797 
AG: Siaincee oc: Evan. 663 
Holy Sepule. 2,5, 6, 14, 
17, 31, 32, 33, 49, 4I, 
43, 44, 45, 40. ..0c0ce. Evann. 
649-62 
Huby wecioosodeonoo0n003 Act. 257-8 
panne SoocoOpRAACLHOCIOGS Evst. 143 
Patr. Libr. 287......0.-6. Evan. 1149 
So isr4 kee cata sten ners Evann. 
1261-3 
AD AOA TA Siicaaiee es Evann. 
1265-8 
btoiey ) Baon sor moCOanacee Act. 416-7 
49; 50, 59, 60, 62, 139 Evann. 
1274-9 
BS iaaeiodenastenweeemeee Evst. 923 
LOB coh sae rete tiem nense Evst. 925 
TOD 5 20M cere Evst. 927-8 
AOD sisetsied sce cesennh ore Act. 330 
B20 Pc rraeddner deatarovaeen Evst. 932 
Stysabaw 27k 2 wane Evann. .,. 84 
664-5 
BAR ee casteestente Evan. 673 
56, 57, 58 ...Evann. 677-9 
5Qn OOn arrears Evann. 681-2 
61a and 6 .,.Evann. 685-6 
ON Cis ceve vena Evan. 688 
OHNE mcinetoncdas Evan. 695 
61e, 62a, 62 b Evann. 700-2 
O2'Ch ca eanees Evan. 706 
62d,62e .,,Evann. 710-1 
Tower libriet2 i eace.c. Evst. 361 
LOMB a erases Evst. 364-5 
17, 23,24 ...Evst. 147-9 
DOs Hrinnsetees Act. 301-2 
25, 20, 40,44 Evst. 326-9 
AN, Je saceteesne Paul. 417 
A acosereddnene Evan. 712 
AO Ave avedsee Evann. 715-6 


406 INDEX I. 


Total Total 
MSS. MSS. 
SING icahses celeron see eee 184 SyNii44) sredaeconten ...Evst. 48 
148, 149, 150, 151, 152, 45 ccecooe eee Evan. 259 
153, 154, 155, 156, 47 sascsosuteutuee Evan. 239 
157, 158, 159, 160, 48 vi. eee Evan. 238 
161, 162, 163, 164, AQ seccecsccsececs Evan. 240 
165, 166, 167, 168, OF: sssesaeeeeene Paul. Ne or O 
169, 170, 171, 172, 67 cincenes cee Apoc. 49 
173, 174, 175, 176, O4 senscesenee Evan. 249 
177, 178, 179, 180, OS ° od. skorts Act. Kandto2 
181, 182, 183, 184, QO) escscccacceuee Paul. 123 
185, 186, 187, 188, 120. \.1.ccsseeneeeee Evan. O and 
189, 190, I9I, 192, 257 
193, 194, 195, 196, 130.) Sesonceseeeee Evan. 255 
197, 198, 199, 200, 193" ashore Act. 103 
201, 203, 259, 260, 2007 7 ieee ...Apoc. 50 
261, 262, 263, 264, BE OMe caveat ...Paul, 124 
265, 266, 267, 268, ZOD) paeceeee acne Evan. 246 
269, 270, 302, 303, LOY Re cco: Evan. 248 
394, 305, 300 ......Hvann. 205 scsssconstetnn Evan. 245 
1185-1256 260. cissdsccesene Evst. 52 
274, 275, 276, 277, 278, 207. uniecscceeen ...Evst. 53 
279, 280, 281, 282, 208... ister ... Hvst. 54 
283, 284, 285, 287, 201. (ot. c eee Apost. 14 
288, 289, 290, 291, 202. ceascscosneeane Paul. 11g 
292, 293, 300, 301 Act. 394- 313° ..sietaeeee Evst. 465 
414 328) .ccaccuctenee Act. 106 
Goldent tens, “anueccwere: Evst. 286 333) iesasccensenee Act. IoI 
Sinaiticus, A. I ......... Evst. 493 334) tdia cee Act. 100 
205, 206, 207, 208, 200, BTS. sdentscscadeaan Evan. 247 
210, 211, 212, 213, 380)“. iSspenesedeee Evan. 242 
214, 215, 216, 217, . C1SUA Vics esconoteee Evan. V and 
218, 219, 220, 221, 250 
222, 223, 224, 225, Fragments ...... Paul. OP 
226, 227, 228, 229, Dypysyn. Ls eessceeee Evan. 244 
230, 231, 232, 233, 3) Guise veeeee Evan. 256 
234, 235, 230, 237, Or. ee Evst. 51 and 
238, 239, 240, 241, 6 
242, 243, 244, 245, LE. smear Evst. 49 
246, 247, 248, 249, 1a sic Evst. 50 
250, 251, 252, 253, L3 | ce cassomnaee Evan. 243 
254, 255, 256, 257, 31 oss Apost. 15 
258, 271, 272, 273, 47 we.csccneet Evst. 55 
550, 659, 720, 738, University 25............Apoc. 65 
748; 754, 759, 775, Tabul. Imp. .....<ceses Evan. 251 
79®, 797, 800, 929, 
943, 957» 960, 961, St. Petersburg .\..5..00 eee .. 59 
962, 965, 968, 972, Petropolitanus Sinaiticus,..Cod. & 
973, 977, 981, 982, Evan. Ot 
080; 1042. cosh onneane Evst. 839- Evan. 0 
g21 Porphyrianus,,........ ..Act. P and 
296, 297, 298, 299 ... Apost. 165-8 ; Apost. 63 
PROV crceeeecangcoqaoaurn. Apost. 174 Sangermanensis.,,...... Paul. E 
BOR ieasenssschesarecoese Apost. 213 Tischendorf. II ,........ Evan. I 
Porphyry, Bp: “sssseam Evan. T?, Te 
Act. 315 
RUSSIA. Paul. N 
Paul. 0 
WLOSCOW ch eiccdscenceroneanettee 45 Evann. ©», @°, @4, ee, of, ©, Ob 
SAS hs cotBonacucpbect Apost. 13 21, 35, 30; 379n4Gy 
Fi acpeonpoecpacne Act. 99 43, 55, 69, 80, 84, 
AD escomieeeaers Evan. 237 37%) 112... 3..sceteee Evst. 466-77 


OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 


Porphyry, Bp. (cont.)— iss. 
St. Paul (Q) papyrus 
St. Paul (palimpsest) 
OhmCoislin, ............ Evan. 437 
Petropol. (Kiow) ...... Evan. 481 
Ole) oageadonede Evan. 474 
EVAL Seed c- Evst. 194 
WIR 4 71) voneie Evan. 473 
Wil L 79) sateen Evst. 195 
ANIC SO) acces. Apost. 54 
ix. 3. 471 .,.Evan. 475 
Ss take aeareciee Evst. 196 
xi. 3. 181 ...Evst. 197 
PMR ALG TORS: 5... c.cces Eyst. 198 
BO naka sechietes 1c Apost. 72 
38, 49, 40% ...Apost. 171-3 
BAe aucaxenssess Evst. 191 
ARS MRR Seatac Weis Apost. 183 
56,67, 105 ...Evann. 878-80 
GAME etatrsisties. Evst. 933 
DO mariasecsit ees Evst. 1y2 
OVfossoapsnonenads Evan. 479 
Of oconragagassee Evan. 480 
TOR serbicesenist: Evan. 476 
TOUS, 80s ota Apost. 197 
ES Aieastecige sa Evan. 477 
UAC) Gencbosangps Apoc. 103 
SPAIN. 
UES Evst. 40 ... 29 
Beatle akics. Act. 202 
PE SATs Oy ore. Act, 203 
ED SAM ol Feces Paul. 470 
EUs ddE EO! amee Evan. 233 
DME Esato Evan. 230 
BL. G: oon eee Evan. 231 
Cay UE ee aanee Evan. 232 
> OIA ocioge Act. 204 
RG ULL Orewa Apoc. 143 
RG LOM es Act. 205 
Sant tea Raabe Evst. 41 
Dots Tee aaoane Evst. 42 
eculeT Seen: Evan. 227 
XP AB sd Ol, otsa ne Evst. 43 
RVs 12) sesienes Act. 206 
KEV Oceans Apost. 214 
RHLVo) V2). crete Evan. 228 
XPV. ERlosewes Paul. 384 
MG Vin 175 ner Evan. 226 
>See} Reprnae Evan. 229 
NEA Oo ca Paul. 232 
Wisi O oot Act. 207 
W. iii. 13, 14 Evann. 818-9 
SUH EY Genes Apoc. 85 
WE tT es ie liee ane Act, 208 
WEDS TOs rccaets Evan. 820 
M. iv. 22 ...... Act. 209 
Madrid, Reg. O. 10, 62 Evann. 821-2 4 
SU eeacraeases Act. 316 
ORTO 2G) e saesienes Apoc. 144 


Toledo ...... 3050 angocaanee Evst. 455... 1 


MSS. 
SWEDEN. 

inkopines vee eer ae 1 
BRONZE] 3 hrneneee ees eee Act. 238 

Wipsal i iaacrocaesssce a ace 6 
Wnty Gxlen peeer anes Act. 68 

Al’ Gepcoonodiat Evan. 613 
Oidemeseweets Evan. 614 
DE. Wi shadeseantes Act. 236 
Doreen os seesns Evan. 616 
Ley Boclanaho baat Evan. 615 
SWITZERLAND. | 
Basle, A. N. iii. 12 ...... Paul 7s 
INS BN [ahs MP oghsead Evan. E and 
Apoe. 15 
JN ING Tb GREY Rac Evan. 817 
PAGE alV cy Lene eae Evan. 2 
CANT AG IE 2. pate sree Evan. I 
AN Niel VielAideanccese! Act. 2 
DNS CSINS Feber ceo. Act. 4 
OV 2 aioe reent Evan. 94 
ORME 2 7s evcs dees Evan. 92 
Genevaitourc.c. rer Evan. 75 2 
DOW mnsercsieneeu ns Act. 29 
St Galler sees Evan. A 3 
Ly Ane heh Area toi Ad Evan. O° 
Evan. We 
ZULICHS teesaree settee o> Evan. O04 il 
TURKEY. 
ORIENTAL MONASTERIES. 

AL DONE Sexe sacetcecescseeesss ee teccaseee 7 
iBeratinushe ssc eeeeer Evan. & 
Berat,tADps.jcccs.ecesneee Evann. 1141 

Act. 380 
Apost. 153 
In churches,...... ncbodon’ Evann. 1142- 
43 
Evst. 758 

Andros 1, 33, 34, 35s 375 coo Ha 

Bhs Z bela? KF E49) ge cocienc ace Evann 
1286-94 
Bs SEs ws Gace saw aw tavaes eee Apost. 255-6 

Chaleis 7 ass dcsdveete resco neee 37 

Mon. Trin. 1, 2, 3,4...Evann. 727, 
—28, -31, —32 
Scholnon nia sisaeseeces Evann, 734-5 

. Trin. 16; Schol. 9, 26, 

ZOMOO ae tenet aces Act. 382-6 
Trin. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 

8, 9, 10; Schol. 1, 2, 

3) 4 5 6, 7, 12, 74, 

BA coeceptomesnseoneenrncss Evst. 770-89 
Trin. 13, 14,15; School 

BON TAN OOnsncessosece ... Apost. 154-9 


408 INDEX I. 
Total Total 
MSS. MSS. 
Constantinople ............ Raeasheis 21 | Thessalonica......... cgaaetens Seahtanywa LO 
< “EAAny. Tupvaciou / 
AT TED ASCH E29 Uy vens: hpeetlae 6 Eos wong sce eee Evann. 
een eee Reais ee ie : ? 7189-3 
BAA. pid. OVAA. I, 5 ... Evann. 725- 
Pieiavch ee cdialoins Bas Bes Z,@,1A ee 830-7 
Library 10 v...ccce Evst. 413 12,15) 201) cavern ree 393 
St. George 1, 2; dy. rap. a Gadslehid eed sR eee I é 
I, 2, 426, 432; ‘EAA. 110, 13 savas ea teeateees post. 162-4 
2 M. Srvpios I Evan. 118 
GUAGOUNA. Wiceninte eines Evst. 790-6 Lip TREC UOC! Evst. 8 My. 
St. Sepulchre 227, 417, 9 EIIGO5I00590> bee ct) 
419, 435, 439, 441 ...Bvann. AthOS, ...00sce00cecsces conten eee 519 
TI50-5 Anns LL %.ceccresnesetee Apve, 164 
B98 Waswecha sien Saeccaeea es Paul. 411-12 Caracalla 19, 20, 31, 34, 
sua 35, 36, 37, 111, 
Kosinitsa 124, 275......3, 1, P- 377-.-15 121, 128, 19S nee Evann, 1032- 
219, 58, 216, 217, 218, 42 
219, 220, 222, 223, 35 Ly, 055) LO; lyse Evst. 688-92 
TOS Maweccscareccececmecs Evann. 1295- TO; E80..<s0vc« scene Apost. 136-7 
1304 Constamonitou 1, 61, 
3 MSS ep eceeceetevccvcceboce Apost, 267-9 T0030 eee Evann. 1043-5 
OD. chances aaa Evan. 130 
EESQSDOS Cisiosncsoestacnuedesreeneosseimeneene 23 108s). AGG 368 9 
Mon. 356, 67, 97, 99 « .Evann. 20, 107..ur ess eee Apoc. 176-7 
, 1156-9 OSO8) TOON. concerto Evst. 693-5 
141,145, 227, Tagidpxor Evann. 98; LOOs.ss5-sveeeeneenee Evst. 941-2 
1280-3 215 225/23 cn.nceveeeenen Apost, 138-40 
EID inscraemercumwedshcc oon Act. 303 Chiliandari 5, 19, 105... Evann. 
B betonteccasccnge tears wsvenecs Act. 323 1138-40 
T. Aciuavos 1, 37, 38, 40, Onan BR Re Evan. 1308 
AL HOO Graspiaewessee: Evst. 798-803 6; Sot Ns sare Evst. 756-7 
HOO MUA O rere nertaenrn Evst. 936-7 Coutloumoussi 67, 68, 
BO ALS eecisys etvonebes Apost. 227-8 69, 70, 71, 72, 73, 74, 
"Iwdvvov 11, 12 ......0ee Evst. 938-9 75, 76, 77, 78, 90, 
Benjamin Library at 278, 281, 283, 284, 

Potamos aiececcccees Evst. 940 285, 286, 287, 288, 
Riiloane ee cy eee eS: mn 
Mitylene 9, 41............ Evann. ... 2 16, 57; 80, 81, 82, 83, 

ay 1284-5 275 aeathiges Gener Act. 367-73 
QOL 200s ws devacaetene Paul. 409-10 
IP AUINOS ie auct ner sssen stoners ae 66 60, 61, 62, 63, 64, 65, 
StaJiobniaO.c2n ee Evann. 717-9 66, 86, 90, 279, 280, 
58, 59, 60, 76, 80, 81, 282, 292, 356 ......Evst. 696-709 

82, 83, 84, 90, 92, 94, 277; 344) 355 ves0-see Apost. 141-3 

95, 96, 97, 98, 100, Dionysius i5%....ceaee van. 2 

II, 203, 275, 333, 4, 5,7, 8, 9, 12, 22, 

3 On AR ic Wrnnten male Eyann 23, 24, 25, 26, 24, 28, 

1160-81 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 
275 BE atnensuast tee eeteee Act. 319-20 35> 36, 37) 38, 39) 42, 
TAS TRS LO.8209 otecccrtec Act. 387-90 64, 67, 80, 310, 311, 
61, 62, 63, 110 oo... Paul. 413-6 312, 313, 314, 315; 
T2504 Sireeererescsete set Apoc. 178-9 316, 317, 318, 319, 
Ae eaecuceranenstn aceon secs Evst. 391 320, 321 ....sseeeeeeeee Evann. a 
TOAST isasesscsvcsetoas Evst. 400-2 
68, 69, 70, 71, 72,73, 74 68, 95) 982 tyre Act. sda 
75,77, 78, 79, 85, 86, 163.23. 03 ee ee Apoe. 167 


87, 88, 89, 91, 93, 99, 
IOI, 330, 331, 332 ... vst. 805-27 


18 Ot Perea Saneibe pice Apost. 160-1 
Smyrnail fas see Evann. ... 8 
1257-9 


1, 2, 3,0) 10, woserag 

15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 

21, 85, 163, 302, 303, 

304, 305, 306, 307, 

308, 300) csscakarutyes Evst. 627-50 
Evst. 540 


OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 409 


Dionysius (cont.)— ee 
BRST Ss cacieys ovicscee Evst. 577 
SOMME cccosswnesicee Apost. 169 
TMM Eo cees vncine nos oe Apost. 180 
3300 500 00 COO BURA oEO ERE Apost. 184 

Docheiariou 7, 21, 22, 

39; 35, 39, 42, 46, 

49; Su 52, 55, 56, 

BO 7ON TAZ oo osscere Evann. 964-79 
38, 48, 136, 139, 147 oe 347-51 


SABE eciegls ales cai vai Apoe. 168 
'1, 10,13, 14, 15, 19, 
23, "24,36, 58,137... Evst. 651-61 
20, 27, 141, 146...... Apost. 131-4 
Esphigmenou 25, 26,27, 
BOn3O, 31, 180....... Evann. 980-6 
63, 64, 65,66, 67,68 Act. 352-7 
TQ; 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 


on, 28, "35, coins Evst. 662-71 
Gregory 3, and 7. %you- 
PREMOU MIELE cco siaretascaes Evann. 922-3 
In Kcclesia......... Evan. 1ogo 


Iveron 2, 5, 7, 9, 18, 19, 
21, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32, 
33> 51,52, 53,55, 56, 
59, 61, 63, 66, 67, 68, 
69, 72, 75, 371, 548, 
549, 550, 502, 599, 
607, 608, 610, 636, 
641, 647, 665, 671, 


BOE Tite ccseaeceves Eyann. 989- 
1031 
OMe ccs cesckcaeciens Act. 322 
24, 25,37, 57, 60, 642, 
OHM OAS ela acniek Act. 358-65 
34, 379,546, 594, 605, 
GAARIOOT <0... c.cs8. Apoe. 169-75 


T, 3, 4, 6, 20, 23, 35, 
36, 39, 635, 637, 
oe 639, 040, 825, 

826 


actocennec encores Evst. 672-87 
SPM a sca esennesscesawes Apost. 135 
MOREE Asis cltsacs sc sidciveses- Evan. ¥ 
Evann. 1071- 
80 
Act. S 
Paul. S 
Panteleemon 25, 26, 28, 
20) nsec geo DUCCEER EE CSEG Evann. 1091-4 


ety. vi. 4, LX. v. 
3, XXVII. vi. 2, 


XXVII. vi. 
XXVIII. i. 1... Evst. 722-7 
PAEUCA ST Suveisaccsssstacons Evann. 
1095-6 
BE slscdssaesceees Evan. 1307 
4) cnactacroadnobesec0B0ope Act. 374 
enraCrisesonsacbabe ene Evst, 728 


Philotheou 5, 21, 22, 
33> 39) 41; 44) 45, 46, 
47, 48,51, 53, 68, 71, 
72574) 77) 78; 80, 86, Eyann. 
1117-37 


Philotheou (cont.)— aeet 
BO Oui aths setae Act. 378-9 
I, 2, 3) 6, 18, 25, 61, 

DUB acnacterseneerettans Evst. 748-55 
Ly Aeaanarocen sn peen access Apost. 152 

Protaton 41.,.......00.00 Evan. 1097 

DS EAA Teten ceca eacrnae es Evann. 
1305-6 

DF dataurnlesasacanacecneeses Act. 375 

II, 14,15, 44, 56 ...Evst. 729-33 

He cob bncecsreodnanstoude Apost. 144 

oe te ban a Sec mal ace AONE Apost. 262 


Simopetra 25, 26, 29, 


34, 38, 39, 40, 41, 
63, 145, 146, 147... Hvann. 


TAS) ves senansseeeee Evst. 464 
17, 19, 20, 21, 24, 27, 

BS wO ao Onccces Evst. 734-43 
6, 10, 148, 149, 150, 

LGW aopanienncaoudecns Apost. 


AE EN WEL, Ol eeeeeiers Evann. 905-8 
Tey AGES Zanenevenen Evst. 579-82 
Stauroniketa 43, 53, 54, 
BO ONO Ta bayiaees= Evann. 


WAY” GucimoncoragoonCCuce Apost. 151 
Vatopedi 206, 207, 211, 
iA, Ang, Biv, Bibs. 
216, 217, 218, 219, 
B20; :AV A acasnd snes see Evann. 909- 
21 
41, 201, 203, 210, 259, 

328, 380, 419 ...... Act. 336-43 
QOX9O) (2 esses cence Apoc. 165-6 
48, 192, 193,194, 195, 

196, 197, 1938, 200, 
202, 204, 205, 208, 
200,11220,022 1,223. 
224, 225, 2206), 224, 
228, 229, 230, 231, 
232, 233, 234, 235). 
230, 237, 238, 239, 
240, 241, 242, 243, 
253, 254, 255, 256, 
257, 271, 291 ........ Evst. 583- 


Xenophon 1, 3, 58...... Evann. 
1310-2 
ih, Ete) BO); (OB. cosoodear Evst. 710-13 
Xeropotamou 103, 105, 
TO75) 105, 0D05,) 1235 
200,205, 22h eyes Evann. ro81- 


89 
TLOW LEO eco. L225 
125, 126, 234, 247 Evst. 714-21 
Zographou 4, 14.......4. Eyann, 987-8 


410 
aeeat 
UNITED STATES. ; 
Massachusetts— 
CAMBRIDGE, HARVARD .........00+ 5 
ORES AOS! seeescupngnsenocie Evan. 899 
One F aR Ae oped onocaOoE Evst. 483-5 
IRE oe ine siatirececaseerisst Apost. 74 
ANDOVER: socuceasmesene Evst. 463... 1 
New Caesarea— 
MADISON Gacraccencuseereeeeemereess* 3 
Dre WAstarerruesnscee neste Evan. 900 
Sire eucaunt sriscrelel aes Paul. 371 
B lat nweeinutarsis arenes Evst. 486 
PRINCETOWN ......0.. Evst. 491... 1 
INOW: = Y Or: Wein cpeena eco ener rer 2 
Seminary, Theol. Univ. Evst. 929 
Astor’s Library ......... Apost. 198 
Pennsylvania aren aerate 2 
ISEWIOKUE Yarm-ee cancers Evst. 487, 489 
Tennessee— 
SHWANEN tenicausuie aan seatesnierenenaes 3 
IB ENON 25:2 Mineanaceanterin Evann. go1—-2 
Eyst. 490 


INDEX I. 


Total 
Ms3. 


Manuscripts whose present location 


is unknowy. esse see eeeeeeeteetete 30 


Evst. Banduri.,.Evst.482 (see Evan. O) 
Evan. Ts 

Evan. 42 

Evan. 88, 91, 93 

Evan. 101 (Uttenbach 3) 

Evan. 102 

Evan. 104 (Vigner) 

Evan. 181 (Xavier) 

Evan. 216 

. Evan. 253 

Evan. 436 
Evan. 543 (Theodori) 
Act. 8 

Act. 39 

Act. 44 

Act. 50 

Act. 52 

Act. 55, i.e. Evan. 90 
Act. 171 

Act. 172 

Paul. 13 

Paul. 15 

Paul. 60 

Apoe. 3 

Apoc. 5 

Eyst. 23 

Evst. 33 

Evst. 153 

Evst. 156 

Apost. 3 (Batteley) 


TOTAL NUMBER OF GREEK MSS., ARRANGED ACCORDING 
TO COUNTRIES. 


British, Panpinemycaase sary cereeessc cs 438 
Belgium (2), Denmark (3), Holland 

CO ISRO) gkoaoodtnadenoncuade Ley) 
HHO DUN: acuanienduacers saees sclcmateamenrecise 26 
FLANGE Vaetinsiee anandiesenacaseeee oor eneaeer 824 
Germany oncncaninacwecenusecie set eseee an 140 
Greece weoient cent oasnceectnmer eee: LO 
Talat oy 82-0) eee 644 

Carried ‘forward .i.605.0.0.-00e+s6 1788 


Brought forward .........secsseesee 1788 
Palestine «...0.c.000:0cessdeee ee eeeeeeee 260 
RUuS8Ia. ...00.00, case conse onsen eee 104 
SPAIN ....cocsusacleitodelse eee 34 
Switzerland ........0:stecseetsn nent 15 
Turkey (Oriental Monasteries) ...... 724 
United States'.....00-. os seeneneeeeeeen 17 
Places unknown ...... ooeeeeeen seen 30 

Total, .....csceceseeeeteane 2972 


OF WRITERS, 


E (Evan.), A (Acts and Cath. Epp.), 
(Evangelistarium), Apost. (Apostolos). 


Accida 


eer enesenereres 


Alex. II, Comnenus... 
Alex. VIII, Pope .. 


INDEX II. 


.--544 (B) 


132 (Evst.) 

376 (B) 

163 (P) 

198 (E) 

445 CE), 31 (Apoc.) 


-331 (E) 


131 (E) 

266 (Evst.) 

&, p. oI 

86 (E), 235 (Evst.) 


.40 (A) 


2 en 241, 388 (BE) 
Alexopoulos, Const....306 (A) 
Alford, B. H. ........ T (EB) 

38 (Apoc.) 
Alford, Dean ........ B, p. 114 
Altamps, Duke of ...202 (P) 
Altemprianus ......., 703 (B) 
oJ ee eee N (£) 

3) 77, 124, 218- 

225 (E) 

Atypins, C. ........5..: 248 (E) 
Amerbach .......... .2 (A) 
Andreas, monk ..... 232 (A) 

Jae 180 (E), 542 (Evst.) 
Andriani, A. ......... 391 (BE) 
Angelus, J. ............386 (E) 
Anthimus.............. 160 (Evst.) 
Antonius ,............. 220 (A) 

445 (£) 
Antony, priest ..... 343 (E) 

: p- 337 note 
Archipelago, Gk. ...509 (E) 
220 ee 431 (BE) 
(ATPENSON ...........-... 158 (Evst.) 
Argyropolus ............ 229 (B) 
Arriyabene ............ (B) 


P (Paul), 


Arundell, F.V. J. ... 
Askew, Ant.......... 


PAST OWNERS, AND COLLATORS OF MSS. 


Apoc. (Apocalypse), Evst. 


Athanasius, Convent 


OL Diiaacceodive ds 36, 39 (E) 

—, Monastery of St. 254, 330 (E) 

16, 97 (A) 

123 (P) 
—, Gk. monk ..,....116 (E) 
——, priest ............ 498 (Evst.) 
——, scribe ............ 139 (A) 
‘ Athenian Aberdeen’ 238 (Evst.) 
Audley, Bp: 3222-22000 56 (E) 
Augia, Dives.,.......... F (P) 
AOYTHOND: su) ose tases daseas D (P) 
Azzolini, Card.......... 154-156 (E) 
Banduri,s:A. |, .cszccexes 0 (B) 
Darrethisscc.cca-os-eeee 61 (E) 
Bartholomew ...... 164 (E) 
Bartoloccitae.-se.csre se B, p. 110 
Basilian Monks’ Lib. vee (E) 
Bataffol, Bo 223.22 -2-.-: @ (EB) 
Batteley:-.c.<c--casesee: 3, (Apost.) 
Bathter,: Fo s2cessecves E (£) 
BegGraps.se-sence45eee 3 (B) 
Bengel, J E (£), 2 (E) 
Ponriet;| G2 5-.25..05- 516 (E) 
Bentley, Wo jcc<c0sse07- A, p. 103 1 

B, p. 110 

D (E) 

G, H (£) 


113, 117, 507, 508 
(B) 
24 (A) 


412 INDEX II. 

Bentley, R. ..ccecss00e RCE) Burgon, Dean .........2, 346, 464, 562- 
28 (Apoc.) 565 (E) 
257 (Evst.) 223 (A) 

Bal be adcd oopeesoatce B, p. 110 35 (Apoc.) 
IBenzeli Es ween ao 238 (A) 255, (Hvst.) 
Benzelstierna ......... 400 (FE) Burney, Chyeeesceste 514, 5608 (EH) 

Loar EVAN SORA ate aa 400 (E) Busbeck, O. de......... eS 219; 225,222; 
1ayaPaly TeSCY GoonanoocAde 43 (EB) 4 (B) 
Berzian, de ............ 54 (A) sa és), 67 Sore 
Bessarion, Card. ...... B, p. 105 Butler 8; Bps acces 201, 576-579, 6 
205-215, 217 (E) (B) 
Dey Drea bseenace »Pp- 91 261 (Evyst.) 
Beza, Theodore......... D (#, A) Bynaeus’ vecessassosnen 80 (E) 
Bianchinigwmnsccjecnsece L (A) 
BIg Ot Mien nieseceene oat 162 (P) 
Birch y jececamvanceaneen a B, p. 110 Caesarea .....0eccccese H (P) 
8, T (B), L (A) Philippines 575 (B) 
MOV A Weilnsdares i NOAWDEAIG) srecaccsconenboscs 286 (EK) 
209, 218-225 (KE) | Calvert, KE. ............ 737 (BE) 
70-96 (A) Camerarius ............ 88 (B) 
77-112 (P) Camps, de, F. ......... M (#) 
38 (Apoc.) Cannabetes, N.......... 18 (E) 
35-39 (Evst.) C@anonicioysscesenescwomaae 216, 488-491 (E) 
Bj Ornsthal wevesenscee 615, 616 (EK), 236 | Cantacuzenus ......... 775 (E),162 ( Evst.) 
(A) Caracalla isracseecase: 534 (EB), 234 
Blasius ...... Fee 293 (£) se 95, 96 
382 (Evst.) (Apoc.) 
Blenheim, Sunderland 217 (A), 537, 538 
TGtb ae Gnsteestesstaess v (E) (E) 
523 (B) Carlenizza., cies: ener 39 (Evst.) 
282-284 (Evst. ) Carlotta, Q. ..........6- 246 (A) 
52 (Apost.) Carlyle, J. Do i..c..3.- 509 (EB) 
Bloomfield, 8. T. ...... 573-590 (B) 182 (A) 
22 (A), 104 (P) Carpzov, 8. B.& J.G. 78 (E) 
150, 223-6 (Evst.) | Cassan ..............00 517 (B) 
IBodety Wirarrcenseter: 70 (EB) Catharine, St., Sinai, see Sinai 
ibyraelese 1a. Sa sncoyosane 78 (A) Cellériery eieaanoseeees 75 (B) 
Boonen, O.B Wis. osese G (P) C@erignieten-cinarseseens 346 (BE) 
78 (EB) Cerularius)eaeareetecces 437 (B) 
BOLD seresvenwoe seasons 562 (EB) Chalké, Trinity Monas- 
Boistaller: so. cnzsecseese 263, 301, 306, 314 HED: Be sauces eareteet 513 (BE) 
(E), 131 (A), 86 | Chambellan ............ 287 (B) 
(Evst.) Charitoiiisaencssnseenes 86 (Evst.) 
BS OLVIN grees ceone ter sk , p- 122 Gharks Wire stereg cess 61, 69 (EB) 
Bonvisi family ......... 452 (E) Charles I, king ...... A, pp. 97, 98 
IBLOYE TE eogcng acbebeonede 207 (Evst.) Chester, Rev. G. J....325 (E) 
Boreel diese csncavececreee F (BE) 5s Greville’, ucrseaee ‘Te (E), 298 (Evst.) 
Borrell ores scecheoess acts 588 (EB) Chiesley, Sir J.......... 519 (EB) 
Bourbon, Card. ...... 17 (E) Chisiana, Lib. ......... 414 (Evst.) 
Bragge, Alderman ,,.255 (Evst.) Christina, Q............. 154-156 (EH), 38, 
BRAUN sen cch peace snetee se 405 (E) 40 (A 
IBTTRIUIS Uatraticn eterno 228 (EB) Chrysographus ......... 347 (B) 
Brizopoulos ............ 157 (Evst.) Chrysostom, Monas- 
Brublimestasbecccdsseses 32 (Apoc.) tery of St....... 408 (E) 
57 (Evst.) Ciampi Cheeses 45 (A) 
Brunswick, Duke of...P, Q (BE) Cisissa® ...\eseesseeeeeee 234 (Hvst.) 
Brussels, Dom. Lib. ...3 (E) Claromontanus......... D (P) 
Brynkley iicensenteces 69 (EB) Clements 4. sc. ieaeeaaess 61 (EB) 
BUlkOle yee vercccceste ss 63, 64 (BE) Clermont, Jesuit Coll. 
IBiinekle smi. sesso sueeets 70 (EB) Ab nonstate 436 (BE) 
Burdett-Coutts......... 545-553 (E) Coislin, Bp. ssemet one ii (P) 
Burgon, Dean ......... B, p. 114 34-41, 437 (E), 69 
X (B) (Apoe.) 


OF WRITERS, PAST OWNERS, AND COLLATORS. 


Colbert ...... “ Aspeopeaade 267, 273, 279, 281— 
283, 286-288, 
291, 294, 296, 
310, 315, 318, 
319 (EB) 
62, 115, 121 (A) 
145-148, 157 (PB) 
58, 61, 63 (Apoc.) 
60, 68, 71, 70, 78, 


87-91, 99-101 
(Evst.) 
25) 27) 33, 34 
(A post.) 
Columnensis ,,.......... 689 (E), 392, 393 
(Evst.) 
Comuto, Prince......... 8 (#) 
OT AID ice pss casdineseaes 573 (B) 
Constamonitou, Mon. 5 (Apost.) 
Constantine, Emp. 118 2 2 
REMLOUIC Sere ntee=es- 174, 577, 919 (EB) 
RURILCSU Mains ciieveiss- 150 (Evst.) 
Constantinople ......... 509, 606, 607, 
1261 (B) 
125 (A), 157 (P) 
64, 77, 95, 281, 
289, 390 (Evst.) 
22 (Apost.) 
(Cis) eee 200 (EB) 
DOLGVTA Voince cee sencsc sons 623(8), 106 (Hyst.) 
GOLGALUS!  .cyoiccccossees 73 (EB) 
Corfu, Univ. of,.;...... 583 (E) 
Cornelianus ............ 103 (Evst.), 46 
(Apost.) 
Corsendonck, Convent 
CT ~ Pip ASOD GSEOCHCCD Sy CAC IE) 
POEVENUS! \..5.s2s0car eens 77, 78 (E) 
Cosmas, monk ,,....... 590 (E), 304 (A), 
8 (Evst. 
—— Oricell. ......... 368 (E) 
Vanaretus ......590 (H) 
Move Dr... ..ssc00. 65 (HE), 26, 27 (A), 
150 (Evst. ) 
Cowper, B. H. ......... A, p. 104 
“STS. onaQp Renee OPECEE ES 105, 591 (EH), 212 
(A) 
MOS ZAMING rico.ssiste Gowsaian'es 1B On Ney 
ONG ZOs TA, 0.63.0 0.900000 G, H (B) 
HOBUEEUS sc. cacsesesvoessss 430 (E) 
POM angrerc sue. seein, B, p. 114 
Cureton, Canon......... R (B£) 
Curzon, R. (Lord de la 
Zouche),,..........534-541 (E) 
95 (Apoc 
234 (Kvst.) 
Cusa, de Hosp. ...... 59 (A) 
Ciza, Nde: ........-23. 87, 129 (E) 
Cyprus, Q: Of....0..0504 i (E) 
Cyn Wucar .....-.000+- A, pp. 97, 98 
Damarius ......,........228 (E) 
Damascenus ............ 88 (E) 
DR NGOLO! Govescessesee5s 233 (E) 


413 
Daniel, Bp. of Procon- 
NCSUS! socanseenesee ct 65 (E) 
DaRsdort a eaten nee 32 (Apoc.) 
Wenysr Star rcrccordcr 60 (Evst.) 
IDAHO: ct ececteeien 23 (Apoe.), 2509 
(Evyst.) 
IDermoutyraestccrsuneccs 122) 435 (BE); 
(Evst.) 
DeRossh. \issete sews vac 360, 361 (EB) 
Desalleurs,.. ..cce.scex 158 (Evst.) 
Digssorini Garsercecessshs 40 (Evst.) 
WriekInsony diameter: D, p. 126 
DidGtrccmer cere eae 80 (E) 
Dionysius, Monast. of O (E), K (A), 240 
(E) 
——, monk ............ 255 (E) 
Dizomaeus,...........06+ 288 (E) 
Dobbins Dra aeereecee: 58, 61 (EB) 
Docheiariou ............ 233 (Evst.) 
Dodwell\ ctacsateewes 64 (B) 
Dome tiuseeeeseraticss ee 54 (Evst.) 
Dupuis ieee. sieeceeeess 322 G225oO2) CEN) 
Dupuy, C.,J.,andP. D (P) 
ngelbrethwereessersses: 209 (FE) 
Ephesus, Abp. of ...... 71 (BK) 
Eschenbach, von ,..... 105 (E) 
Hseuritallieewscesesunesc er 569 (B) 
Esphigmenou,Monast. 14 (Apost.) 
Bucholusieeereteeseses 38 (Apost.) 
BUgeniaitsecsscnceneet sec 165 (EB) 
Euphemius ............ 634, 651 (B) 
EKuthymius ............ 947 (Hvst.) 
VRS TAUB Ay tervsiselse sists 83 (A) 
Baber vecuccnaicencinae: go (£) 
IB ascbeens atmntatearenc 92, 94 (EB) 
Hen tonsSOs vs.qr eset 186 (A) 
IBineheis-scaceeceerereeo: 19 (Eyst.) 
Bleek etal sccastonee teas L(A 
Flemyng, Dean......... 33 (A) 
Florence, Grand Ducal 
Palacetatmeeeee 117 (Evst.) 
——,, St. Maria, Lib. at 199, 200 (E) 
——, St. Mark, at...... 201-203 (HE) 
Forerunner,Monast.of 261 (E),231 (Evst.) 
BOSS Picts se cccaanssenoues 211 (Evst.) 
Franciscus 132 (Evst.) 
Francius G (P) 
Francklin, Prof. ...... 21 (A) 
Freeman, H.S. ...... 599 (BE), 273-277 
Eyst. 
Bresne DU eeackcer: 260, 309 (EB) 
Friars, Grey (Camb.) 591 (#) 
, Minor (Oxf.) . 59 (E) 
—,Preaching ...... 2 (A) 
HOV AEH Sica ts eases cess 61 (B) 
Gabriel (Met. of Phila- 
delphia)............ 333 (BE) 
MILONIC nrreteeeene 491 (EB) 
Gage; Bie cpiasectaues 278 (Evst.) 


414 INDEX II. 
Gage eee: 602 (BE) Hort, Dr. Te 
FASC, Te eee eeeeeeeeeeees 9 ES a aciaatece mene E 
Galleschs wats yeen en 66 (E), 221 (Evst.) | Hoskier.,....... 75 Se (E) 
Contes ee ee 89 (E Huet, 05h eee 306 (Eevat.) 
George, monk ,......,. 69 (A), 71 (Evst.) Hug’. occ ee 105 
BS otvie /0ae 725, 743 (E), 166 | Hush 1a oe 
A), 113, 126, | Huntingdon, Earl of,..64 (E 
553 (Evst..) / Huntington pr . or oy 0 (A) 
<1 $00 of Elias......166 (A) oe ae a 
eorcilasiear scarce 1262 (E i 
Coupee 78 cE) ) Iberian Monastery ...243, 259 (E) 
Ecoles succnpnngeds 279, (BE) re ie ee ) 
SLDerine peer ts ene: A (E) 7 ee ee 
Germain, St., des Prés E (P), 437 (E) oe 
Germans cesteseesices 122 (Evst.) tenats 13 oe 
eae oe 1 (B) gnatius (Metrop.) .,.282 (Evst.) 
Gleichoross) iis,-2 +, 86 (E) pe eee ca 
CE ae 64 (B) Hee ve haste 
ee Innocent VIII......... 246 (A) 
eae e tee pes awe pee Beet ae srfonnads 210 (Evst.) 
Graeirus,.................80 E See Tore 
CG VBZIAS CIO oceceiea ete: 162 (fevet, 
Cregery,tacnk ss. 438 (E) JACKSON cee otasecce dae 69, 106, 573 (EB) 
Griesbach) ye. L(E SBS OBI -ate 507 iy 
(E), M (P) fan 
33,118)236,440 (E) PUNE icenocec ascanecoKic 763, 771 (EB), 266 
60 (A) Jeremias, Pat Oo 
18-22, 25-30 2 spe na Bococe 98 (A) 
Gry) P| aml Lt a 
Ragak » Monk,,.,..... I »13(Apost. 
GLORBE ceendscsteateseese te: £ GS 4 Fonsa PH es sessseeesennees 410, 561 (E), 169 
ate i errata.,.c.<e .M of Gregory (A) John ce (E) 6 
feces ee 24a (A) og | DORM ceeeee a reaceecees 374 > a6r, 
cet Bh ig eae 603 (E, 232 (A), (Aposts) 
279, 280 (Evst.) | —? monk ,,..........560 (E), 61 (A) 
Guildford, Lord......... 529, 531 (E) Te Ee ir: Wa Sey fe 
o (Evst. 
Hacket~ Bp» svekucccscc p- 89 note Bee Laws oe 592, 1311 (EB) 
Hackwell ..........-.... 96 (E) een connec: 325, 347 (Evat.) 
Hagen. J. Se eas Bo (E) —-=—= 5 BCLUDG ee tae ey: ve Ae (AS; 
LAU GOME ates se heeetcan 32 (E), 368, 36 7 a 
(Bvet. 22 ¢)'=) chnaon, 1 eee 72 (E) 
Peranend Dek... 57 (E) UO | rains coacnesas 64 (E) 
Paninel lok. 622 (E Joseph, Ton Kee eee 422(E), 537(Evst.) 
Harley, Earl of Oxford D (P), 150 (Evst.) uae, ae epee te G aD 
STRACK yee Stee hans =(E en eae ay 
Harris (of Alex.) ...... eee wears otis 2 apa 285 (2) 
fs he Gonennenoear 892 (E), 488 (Evst.) 
TLAtcher, 0 isco.e.+40<89) CB) Knobelsdorf, W. E. de 433 (EB) 
kate othe. tke 69 (BE) Kuster ginces cen ees C, p. 122 
iEfcimbachy:;c. cscs. 00. 209 (E) 
elias; pricstiec vere: 60 (Evst Lz i . 
Henry IV, king ...... ms (E) pee eae wei ie 
Heraclea, Ch. of ...... §23(E),52(Apost.) | Lammens E 
ai Fey Baits ce See 527 (B) 
Da ryesac etme ta scence : ampros, Sp. P. ...... 269-272 (E), 592 
Hermonymus ......... 30, 627, 70, 28%, 596, 597 (BE) : 
: oe 107 (A), 418 (A), 
: 45 (P) J 269 (Evst.) 
Herries, Lord .........580 (E) Landolina: 7... teens 113 (Apost.) 
Hext, Capt. J.......... 617 (E) Tandolinivy.,....eecem 421 (BE) 
Hieracis Deiparae, Ibanger oe. see 97 (A) 
oeaty sesitestess 281 ee barroque j.s.u.reae 27-33 (E) 
Hie 535 (Evst.) Lascar, Ss ceca eneetee 12 (A) 
A ais CLE ap ceondee go (E) Dastaria: £ eens coos 210 (A) 
0 TAD ateres ep eee deerseiecs 124 (E) aud; vAbp. epee sean E (A) 


OF WRITERS, PAST OWNERS, AND COLLATORS. 


Laura, Monast. ...... SCANS 20,923 Ce) 


Leo (of Calabria) ...... 124 (B) 

SOIDEN c, fens bone 164,589 (E),67 (A) 
WC GH Wee orce gs <2 ~o+0--- 538, 541 (Evst.) 
ILGC DIT, Santee 186, 430 (E), 91, 

215 (Hvst.) 
NECROBUR teres acs cncsaesos 80 (E) 
EGOSCUCTE cor. y.00. sees. 2 CAO.) eS 
(Evst.) 
IBOUIGR UME C.,, sccsesees 8 (EB) 
LCDS.) 6 M (8), 279 (BE) 
NSIC ceo ccasesss>s 264 (EB) 
in eon 289 (E) 
ces Ub. ............ 452 (E) 
bao GON 5........... 230 (BE) 
PRSEOL. Ac .c<cseceees 21 (A) 
Lyons, Jesuits’ Pub. 
MEPDRBO vec cos peices 298 (E) 
— , Monast. of St. 

102310 Sg eRe D, p. 125 
NCCE 1283 (E) 
Macdonald ............ 581, 582 (EB) 
Maglorian, San, Ora- 

ROBY OL oo veo 54 (A) 

TARO ALG... .0csceces. B, p. 112 
Maius ....... Asean accene 97 (BE) 
Mangey, Th. ......... 483, 492, 496, 498, 
503 (E) 
26, 27 (Evst.) 
ISRMG eta cue.sacseess os 162, 293 (B) 
Maren, de Ia. <......<. 265 (E) 
VIRTIAS IO: 5 x aisjeccesuceses 285 (EB) 
OB 40 (Evst.) 
[SS coeeeee eee 367 (E) 
NURI ccs ceissesiciesvees N (B) 
STS ADP. ....c00s. 118 (EK) 
Mary, St., Ben. Lib. ...148 (A) 
-— Deipara, St.,Con- 

TETUG) ovcicgss'ecaee peek. (B) 

» EMpress ...... ...419 (A) 
EDS os cssencses 12 (A) 
MEAEDHACL coiscccecaseese V (B), K (A) 

89.237-259,605 (EB) 

98-107 (A) 

76, 113-124 (P) 

32 (Apoc.) 

47 (Evst.) 

5 (Apost.) 
Matthew, monk ...... 416, 418 (A) 

MEOREDG! secs bcs 1307 (EB) 

MTEC aon ssacssascensies 459, 460 (EK) 
UL 100 (Evst.) 
IW 341 (EB) 
WEBUEGS 5. ances sesseees 427 (E) 
Maximilian ............ p. 213 note 
146 (E) 
Mazarin, Card.......... 103, 278, 302, 305, 
308, 311, 313, 
324 (EB) 
51(A),74,98(Evst.) 


BERCMIDE cc cacscciesssss 22 (A), 23 (Apoc.) 


415 
Medi Che sencncecsserccn 16, 19, 121, 196, C 
(E), 317 (B) 
12,126 (A),164(P) 
Meerman iu) ).ccean.ceet 122, 436, 562 (KE), 
178 (A), 153 
(Evst.) 
Moelettis scccsey- ees va 248, 281 (E) 
Mendham ...5...5.0.+..- 562 (E) 
MoM OMe ke etests tps sae 230(A),262(Evst.) 
(Mier lingicrcseseckavaees: 6o1 (EB) 
Michaels scwacscnaceanes 30 (Apoe.), 531 
(Evst. 
—, St., Monast 253 (E) 
—, monk ............ S (B) 
1156 (E) 
—— priest ............ 394 (EB) 
Machsielists gesteateccs: 772 (EB) 
MiCO snr scetemeasteccnrs 3 B, p. 110 
gi (Apoc.) 
Middeldorpf ............ 42 (A) 
IMS oyster rege tian: F (P) 
ETE eke EE A D, p. 126 
K (&), E (P), 51, 
59, 69 (EK), 18- 
22 (Evst.) 
Missy, Caesar de ...... 44, 449, 520, 521, 
543 (E), 230,231 
(Evst.) 


5,45 (Apost.) 
Moira, John, Earl of...64 (£) 


Moldenhawer ......... 226-233 (E), 35- 
40 (Evst.) 
Molsheim, Jes. Coll. ...431 (E) 
Montagnana, P. de ...217 (B) 
Montfaucon ............ O (BE), 482 (Evst.) 
Montfort) Drs 3...2-... E 
Moore Bp enc aavtnecs 60, 627, 70 (E) 
Morrianicacsiscacce- ese 288 (EB) 
Mould oncaieep orate: 116, 444 (B) 
Mtiller, Prof. .......... E (E) 
Miulloriecn.-cuusccesne 736 (EB) 
Munich, Jes. Coll. ...127 (P) 
Miliniterseecaccucnecsone U (EB) 
Mena bees cecesr sacs B, p. 110 
473-477 (E) 
INanianusira.cesceucnenses U (®) 
Nani family ............ 405-418 (EB) 
Naples, Conv. of St. 
Jo. de Carbon. ,,.108 (E) 
Napoleons Tem ajeessar « B, p. 105 
Nathanael, N. ......... 228 (BE) 
Neophytus, sinaeostersteniak er 591 (HB) 
Niephow eiivercccxcnenest: 439 (E) 
Nicephorus)... ccs. 276 (BE), 25,48, 573 
(Evst.) 
INilcebasieaicnasnaensetas ct 126 (P),231(Evst.) 
Nicholas, St., Monast. 40 (E) 
INH CO, Bay. ceasennennes 291 (KE), 72 (Evst.) 
pM eaanoueheone 156 (A) 
=a Cardy enn endeseae 87 (B) 
AMON ew esacesnasent 97 (B) 
—, priest wc... 204 (Evst.) 


416 INDEX II. 
Nicolas, scribe ......... 268 (Apost.) Pithaeus: (.2...csa seat 42 (BE) 
Nicolaus} Perse ease cost 300 (A): 185 Givet.)) |" iusto pecans 158 (EB) 
IN ibush See cener ease cee 305 (Evst.) Polidores, 4h... c3eee 137 (Evst.) 
Noailles, G. de......... 59 (Apoc.) Porphyry \.....+s-seeses X, p. 91 
Norfolk, Duke of ......566 (E) (Pe 
North elon sl eraser. 471, 531, 532, 583 | Pressburg, Lib. of the 
(E), 198 (A) Lycaeum ......... 86 (E) 
Prusa, SS. Cosm. and 
‘OSnyav, Tov, Monast. 86 (Evst.) Damian.,Monast. 405 (E) 
Odeseatiteen cee semenrtoc: 198 (Evst.) Puttick ness secre 598 (EB) 
Onesimusioercessce ost 20 (Evst.) : 
Pachonius ....... Eactionor 241 (E) eae gen 560, 50%) Cooue7 
PAU Me eeecaseceuecsins 139 (A) ones 
“St.John inVinid,, 9 Quiriniireen seers B, p. 187 
Monast.encesce se 217 (EB) 
Palaeologus, Chr....... 138, 288 (Evst.) R., AL Be oe eeeeeees 207 (B) 
pee Bing. ati ese: 80 (Apoc.) Ragusio, J. de ......... E(#) 
Palatine, Elector’s Lib. p. 213 note Reggio sete eeeeeescneeees 172 (P) 
146 (B) Reiche; JaGs Woveeecr 113, [h4,.0L ewe 
Panagiotes, M. ...... 274 (EB) 
IPANMODIUS ene srse ones 100 (B) 139, 140, 153 (P), 
Panteleemon, Monast. 428 (Hvst.) 5 54 (Apoc.) 
Pantocrator, Monast. 74, 482, 493, 495, Rettig... o..eecceeeees A (£) 
507, 508 (B), Pevdnvn, Monast. ...322 (EB) 
119 (P), 211 | Rhodes «0.0.00... 737 (E), 125 (P) 
(Evst.) HOSEN Eres seaeeee 205 (EB) 
Pappelbaum ............ 400 (BE) RbOSUS 52-2 .6.5s0s 05-2 448 (E) 
Paradisi, Collis......... 414 (Evst.) Rich, C.J. oe. 574 (B) 
ParassOD Visesssecsrsenss 69 (Apost.) Ridolphi, Card. ...... C, p. 121 
Paris, City Lib. ...... 288 (E) Rinek. ..,...6....4000+8- 209 (E), 96 (A) 
SNe eSbib: a) 272 (BE) Bink 60.000. .seeceeseueees 110-112 (P) 
Sorbonne.) ese. 290 (B) Ri VO Ls eeeeeeeesee serene 155 (BE) 
Parodus of Smyrna ...II (E) Rocchi .....6.:.s.se00 B, p. 118 
Parrhasius............... 108 (E) Rodd WH ineyecesesthece 585 (B) 
Parsons, D. .........00- 617 (B) Leas soskemccahianns 272,584 (E) 
Parthenius, Patr. 19 (Evst.) Roe, ‘Sir T. weveeeeeees 49 (E) 
Passionei, Card. ...... L (A) Romana De Alteriis,..690 (B) 
611 (BE), 723 (E) Romanus, priest ......247 (Bvst.) 
Patngs sacch ek net 466 (EB), 588 (E) Rome, Barberini Lib. 159 (E) 
Patriarchal Chamber A, p. 98 Rose, W. F............. 20, 22, 300, 346, 
PanlAtps dsiechue 165 (E) 563, 564, 565 
55 HHO Grocgcooenes 26 (EB) (EB), 223 (A) 
aULUS meeseecose tates 22 (A), 32 (Apoc.) 245, 281 (Evst.) 
PRVHO Pee einetoseehee ss 430, 562 (E) Rostgaard ...........+44. 234, 235 (E) 
Seen eo EP. 518, 529 (BE), 153, | Roth ..... otesessencroneee I (£) 
227-229 (Evst.) Royal Society ......... 566 ( BE) 
To (Archd.\ie.c: 523(E),52(A post.) Rulotta .........eeee B, p. 110 
Peckover; Jis\.cssoscseee. 560, 561 (EB) Rutgersius...........64. 155 (B) 
Perron, Card. ......... gt (B) 
PetaViUs; Menetocsee snes 38 (A) Saba, St., Conv. ...... T (B), Ie (A P): 
Peter, monk ;........... 48 (Evst.) If (A) 
Peter 7c} Kapapavirov1149 (EB) ——, Monast. ......... 310, 535, 539-541, 
Petra, Monast.......... 87 (B) 1275 (BH) 
Philip, monk............ 414 (BE) 191, 216, 416, 417 
Phillipps, Sir T. ...... 526-533 (EB), 178 (A), 236 (Evst.) 
(A) Sakkelion 7.scyaeeaeeen N (B) : 
(piilotheus see eam 235 (B) Salernium .....,......+- 196 (Evst.) : 
Philotheou, Monast. ...237, 240, 247 (E) Salvador, St. ....:....... 204 (EB) 
hlebariseecasncrtetess 489 (EB) Salvator, S., de Sept., 
Pickering@ges.ccacecsece 543 (EB) Conv. of Sneues 195 (E), 100 (P) 
MGICUB ere Cored eect ee ceh 488 (E) Salviati, Card. de...... 107 (A) 
Mimellie ayes oes ere 48 (B), 138 (A) SaMbue., scccesstenenssas 66 (A) 


* OF WRITERS, PAST OWNERS, AND COLLATORS. 


Sanderson, W. 
Sanguntinianus......... 288 (E) 
Scala, S. Maria della 162 (Evst.) 
Schoenleben ,........... 105 (E) 
Scholz 


6, 20, 33-41, 75) 
138-144, 146- 
157, 159, 160, 
162, 164-171, 
173-175, 177 - 
180, 201, 260, 
202, 270,. 271, 
277, 284, 285, 
298-301, 324, 
346, 352, 365; 
382, 428 (B) 
70-80, 82-92, 
IIs, 120-123, 
126,012 elon, 
133, 137, 160- 
163, 174 (A) 
77-112 P (nearly), 
157,177-179(P) 
51, 68, 69, 82 
(Apoc.) 
7, 60, 81,86 (Eyst.) 
12 (Apost.) 
PREC i waiviasiaesicis'es 390 (BE) 
Peneeilaisceis's Ne W4 (E), G (P) 
59, 66, 69, 71, 201, 
299, 300, 440, 
492, 503, 507- 
517, 545-559, 
566 (BE) 
61,178,182-188(A) 
252-261 (P) 
87, 93-98 (Apoc.) 
221,233,234(Kvst.) 
(BE) 


Scio 


Scultet, A. 
SOE EIIRCL Nels onic siveicncevess 4-41 (EB) 

Seidel) AUB: .........0.. G, H (EB), 42 (A) 
WODOLVEdA ......c00000%. B 
BOCMMSNS sabi siiscirssases B, p. 118 

sumeox, W. H...j...... 624 (B), 72(Apoc.) 
Simenus, Monast. ...53 (Evst.) 

PAC OD crisaveaise vsiniieee 312 EA 

K 


Simonides, Const. ...1I0, ae (BE), 22 
(A) 


DUMOPCUTA .....0..5.0008: 218 (A) 
Sinai, St. Cath., Mon. &, p.90; 141, 413, 
577,581,582 (E) 
BEPC OAT. oo.e.asse00s 373 (E),79(Apoc.), 
132 (Evst 
Smalbroke, S. ......... 484 (E) 
RAMEN Coase ce soueess 444 (EB) 
HOPMONIUS).....0.00c000s 1262 (E) 
Bophronius .........08. 183 (Evst.) 
Seth 2G) 0) na 265 (Evst.) 
Sparvenfeldt............ 613 (B), 68 (A) 
Sa: Oy wm 1) 


VOL. I. E 


Al] 
Steininger .......0:..603- 179 (Evst.) 
Stella, Wome siete cenece 284 (E) 
Stephen, priest ....,.... 102 (Evst.) 
noes Ie, | Ttesncutiwaiaa'entae Dip. 122 
L (£) 

7 TEACEL i. soxecces- go (Evst.) 
SLCV.ENSI ene teaneunersass 268 (Evst.) 
Stierzienbecher, A. F. 614 (E) 

SEOSCOUN chitentecastey.oece Di). p275 
Strangford........6...4.526 (B) 
SUrasbUryy., sosesceeres 180 (A) 
STumlea sce eet 52 (A) 
Suchtelen ...............542 (E) 
Sussex, Duke of ...... 543 (HE) 
Swete, vei. teeeenee: 736 (EB) 
yleyegey IN Bae aenonads 79 (Apoc.) 
SYMON cvascressacavstcos 76, 269 (Apost.) 
SVMOSINS camer ane ...585 (E) 
SV TIA Moessdatteaieasenvate 515 (BE) 
Taurinus,St.,Monast. 91 (E) 
MTauTODESUS)” ...neeses. 1261 (E) 
savers ceatecsreee ass 222 (Evst.) 
Teller of Rheims...... 11g, 284, 285, 304 
: (EB) 
Mengnacel oa ernie 66 (A) 
Menudatts rnc. sree: 493 (EB) 
Mh eclay cats neusesce cae A, p. 98 
Theocletus ............ 88 (EB) 
Wheodoray as -tanceeas at 388, 473 (E) 
Theodore, Abp. ...... E (A) 
74, 233, 412, 5435 
571 (BE) 
156 (A) 
WMheodoretees: :-acucsa 97 (A), 122 (Evst.) 
head osius. |evcaeescer A413 (B) 
Theognostus............ 99 (A) 
Theopemptus ......... 131 (A) 
Theophanes .,.......... 416 (A) 
Theophilus .........--. 570 (BK) 
Theophylact, priest ...148 (A) 
Mhessaliys waecesnsces- 175, 288 (P) 
Mhevenotanceesdeveares 272 (B) 
MN OMAS ane etasae+seness 1262 (BE) 
ARH OT PO taste ccs vos sania 528 (HB) 
Thou, de, Aug.......... 121(A_),63(A poc.), 
60 (Evst.) , 
H herb A ocdeanebopoodeee 69 (EB) 
Mimovhenssyecceesseesee 103 (P) 
Mischendorfwaesencess- N, p. 90 
B, p. 115 
T, ©*, ©>4 @2,A(E) 
O* (B) 
Crp 
10, 18) (Cy 1s IG Ic, 
L, P,Q, 8,8, TS, 
T°,U, X,8,0 (& 
E, H, L(A), D, 
FE, R @) 
620, 621 (EH), 61 
(A), 175, 295- 
297 (Evst.), 72 
(A post.) 


418 INDEX II. 
AS TSS  thratis nad aeencreeae 476 (EB) Wake; Albps jn a.ce.saine 73, 74 (BE). See 
Nonre pial ey. sees 162 (Evst.) Index I, Christ 
raherony Penne siee 71 (BK) Church, Oxford 
Mrevellesitcet at cect. EG), Hy KG Mi R) |) Walker) ho eer 422, 423, 495 (EB) 
WX Ar Acs Igt (A), 218, 219 
(E) (Apoc.) 
Hy Li; P?(A) SDS Bs. | jadi Ate eeeeeeeaee By ben ee (ah @ 
M (P) (Apost.) 
1, 33j;,00n2 aE). || Wialtoniace: co. sareeeeee 64 (B) 
61(Ay; mAipoe!). | Wianley aces. arc) 484 (BE) 
Mreschowseceestnessse N a Vie aD2 40 (Ey) | | WaLdssccawseareaeeaete 81 (B) 
Trithemius, Jo. ...... 96 (E Woepfer:.siccccecene ae F (P) 
Troyna,St. Michael de 96 (ay Werner isccccessveem B, p. 109 
AI AKOICES: nooaocnesyoonne 63 (EB) Westermann............ 42 (A) 
M2utzUna yy enaees ce -a0s 89 (A) Westminster ............ 20 (A 
Weetsteins Oieenescses.ae 492, 503 (EB), 6, 
Wbaldigeerm-cctee: B, p. 118 wide C 26-28 (ar 
Fe De sicescconcr scobc: ) P» 122 
Uffenbach ......0.....0+- : ie) x, ¥e ,L,M,N (E) 
P) 
Urbino, Ducal Lib. ...157 (E) a 
Uspensky, (Ps) arscseces ae o " 2 38,41) 9°92; 
Washer ADp a ceceens- D, p. 126 
61, 63, 64 (E) 
Wheeler’ si.cc7ccssteue 
Vatablus oo... (A) Meeks 
Vatopedi Monast. ...245 (E), 106 (A), | Wigley ws. 
124 (P) illiams 
54 (Evst.) ey cin Earl Mee. a ‘a 
Velitrant Museum ,,.180 (E OLE Asc cecancceepemne or £8 
WIENICOI ES, .Jehcsses eco: 613 ts Wolff ....essessseeeesecees Bee Oe M (P), 
—, St. Michael’s ...419, 468 (E 
Veercellone:?..2.....01.< 8 ie as - Woodhouse ........... 8 (A), 
Wer eclusaaemm anne a Wordsworth, Bp. Chr. 542 (BE) 
Verschoyle, Bp. ...... 64 (E) Wright /< iecnnaeates R (BE) 
Victor, St., on the 53 (A) 
Walla’ io.ccscesetss 120 (E) : 
Voscius, Gerard ...... X (E) Xenophon (Athos) ...536 (E) 
re” Seep ee 38 (A) 
LACAN va deccesacdeeesrers 151 (Evst.) 
Zittau, Senate of ...... 605 (E) 
WiAPStatts 7 ctscacseras se 517 (E) ZOMOZELAD ssn sseereneeee 179 (A) 


END OF VOL, I. 


DATE DUE 
APR 3.0 1998 apy | 4 


MAR 29 Be 
MAR 


aw 
a 


GAYLORD PRINTED IN U.S.A. 


SE BARGE 


GRADUATE THEOLOGICAL UNION LIBRARY 


BERKELEY, CA 94709 


GIU Uvprary 
atta aaa pao 
Berkeley,CA 94709 
For renewals call (510) 649-2500 
Ail ems ane subject io recall. 


a sTU Library 
2400 Rid Se Road 
i Be; erkeley, CA 94709 
OF renewals cal] (510) 649-2504 


All items are Subject to recall], 


G 


nn 


<*, 


eon} 


oe 


cents 


tx 


2 


a! 


fe! 
=e 
fies 
ee 


meee 
—h 


co 
ez, 


of 
qr 


ee 


mn 
e 
=e 


ie 


ie 
ts 


Si hn Sac 
Sees 
SSRN 


< 
Fane. * 
es 


v 
Peo 


ae 
ee 


e 


te 


F 
a 


Ze 


we 
‘s 


oe 


ake 


Cae acer 
Seo 


= 
r% 


i 


ie 


SEN 


ces 
x 


oe 


aay 


= 


ey 
et 


eee 


< 


aks 
Sata 


Oy 
was 


S 
ha 
a 


ie 
oe 
or 


2. 
Wy 


- 
“Es 


¥